《The Gap Between You and Me》 Chapter 1 I once again made a wish. May that star high up in the sky come to me. So that I, standing on the ground, will also be able to reach that beautiful star someday. I made a wish without even knowing what it means. Ignorantly, I just aimlessly made a wish. * * * Harrieta, lying on a pile of hay, looked dreamily at Edwin. He did not look back at her until the end, or maybe he did not notice her gaze. She pouted her lips. ¡®Anyway, you¡¯re quite stubborn.¡¯ His attitude was really hateful. Harrieta opened her mouth to say a word to him. But she soon closed her mouth as she couldn¡¯t say anything. His fine golden hair fluttered in the wind, and his stretched neckline led to broad shoulders that seemed to be holding the world together. In addition, every time he moved, the well-knit muscles hidden under the thin clothes danced lively. Even though she was only looking at his back, it didn¡¯t matter to her. She knew his features so well that if she wanted, she could draw his face on a paper with her eyes closed. His face, with two eyes as blue as sapphires, was not enough to be summed up with the word ¡®perfect¡¯. ¡®Beautiful man.¡¯ To Harrieta, Edwin was like a shining star, a mirage that she could never reach. How much I have longed and hoped to see myself in those eyes! How desperate I was when I thought that no matter how hard I struggled, my life would never intertwine with his. Harrieta reached out to Edwin. She knew that the gap between him and her was so big that it could never be bridged. But she didn¡¯t care about it. Once again, her faintly trembling fingers, only hovered in the air, unable to reach him. Today was like yesterday. And tomorrow will be like today. Harrieta slowly retracted her hand. It felt as if she had swallowed a handful of dry sand. Her neck reflexively moved. Feeling somewhat teary, she buried her face in her hands. ¡°Miss Harrieta?¡± A soft, calm voice like a spring breeze called her. ¡°Miss Harrieta, are you all right?¡± Is it strange that the atmosphere has suddenly calmed down? Edwin hurried to Harrieta¡¯s side. She smiled with her face still hidden in her hands. Since when did it start? Whenever it came to Harrieta, no matter how small a change it was, he always noticed it but reacted like a ghost. Thinking about it now, it must have been annoying to him, but he never pretended not to know her. To everyone, he was only a cold- hearted man, but to her, he was a warm and tender-hearted person. ¡°If you¡¯re trying to tease me, please stop. Otherwise, I might get really angry.¡± ¡®You would say so but you would never be angry at me.¡¯ ¡°Please raise your head and look up at me. I was too blunt earlier. Is that why you¡¯re like this?¡± ¡®Look at that. The end of your voice is already wavering.¡¯ ¡°I must have been too harsh. I was just worried¡­¡­¡­ it¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault, so please don¡¯t cry.¡± A cool business-like voice came out. Just like always, it didn¡¯t take much long for his voice to waver. At first, it didn¡¯t matter what the reason was. He always treated her very carefully, as if he was holding his breath, but his behavior towards her was earnest. This earlier made her delirious with joy, but now she just felt terribly sad. Can I leave him alone knowing that he¡¯s unaware of my feelings? Indeed, is that even possible? The more he valued her, the more her heart, that she thought was already broken, broke more little by little. ¡°Miss Harrieta. Please¡­¡± Edwin, unaware of Harrieta¡¯s thoughts, once again earnestly asked. ¡°Please show me your face.¡± They were both standing so close that they could feel each other¡¯s breath. It wasn¡¯t that difficult to reach out and touch the other person if you wanted to. Nevertheless, he did not dare to bring a finger near her face. No matter how close they came, the gap could not be narrowed. No matter how much she wanted, the gap would never be narrowed. Harrieta lowered her hands. Then she saw Edwin looking at her with a worried expression on his face. Her star was as beautiful as she first saw it. No, now it was even more. ¡®Edwin, you know. I¡­you, I keep you¡­¡­.¡¯ Harrieta managed to swallow the words that almost came out of her mouth. Her head felt like it was stuck in the water, but she somehow endured it. She took slow breaths and pressed down the overwhelming emotions. Then, she smiled, forcibly pulling up the corners of her mouth, which kept trying to go down. ¡°It¡¯s a joke. You fell for it again, right? So don¡¯t keep ignoring me.¡± No human could ever reach the stars, and no moon could ever reach the sun. So it was okay. Even if she couldn¡¯t accept it with her heart, she could understand it with her head. That day, Harrieta decided to bury a piece of her heart that lingered in her mouth, somewhere deep inside her. Chapter 1.1 ¡®I¡¯m bored to death.¡¯ Harrieta, who was idly standing on the railing, sighed deeply. A white whirl of breath rose into the cold night air and then disappeared in the blink of an eye. ¡®I wish I could disappear from here like my breath.¡¯ Thinking such gibberish thoughts, she stretched her body and cleared her mind. Her back, neck and shoulders were a little stiff. There were so many ornaments on her hair that it was hard to find an empty spot on her head. It was all because Lillian said she had to meticulously prepare herself, in case she might encounter the chance of a lifetime. The weight of all the ornaments was so heavy, that even a simple task of standing upright seemed to bring her a big headache. ¡®It¡¯s all useless.¡¯ Harrieta frowned at the white laced sleeves that stretched out under her wrist. Lillian was very thrilled to see her all dressed up, but Harrieta was dissatisfied with her look. It was because her reflection in the mirror was too unfamiliar and unpleasant. She was forced to wear clothes that didn¡¯t fit her, and she looked rather tacky because of the overdressing. She just wanted to tear off all the accessories on her hair, as well as the lace on her sleeve, but she thought of her parents back in her hometown and somehow managed to endure it for them. It had already been four months since Harrieta came to Labant. The Mackenzie couple were done with her self-indulgent and free-spirited nature, ignoring manners and dignity as a lady. So they sent her to Lillian in Labant. Although Labant was not the capital of the kingdom, it was still a large city that could not be compared to her hometown Pilrioche. ¡®Would she change her way of thinking and behavior if she interacted with more people and attended social gatherings regularly?¡¯ The Mackenzies were desperate enough to hold on to the slightest hope. Lillian was an aunt who Harrieta had never met before. So Harrieta was worried that the sudden meeting might become strange and awkward. However, Lillian, who had seen her niece for the first time, welcomed her so warmly, that Harrieta found all her worries had been unnecessary. Lillian really seemed very pleased to meet her. And Harrieta soon realized why. She didn¡¯t even get time to unpack and adjust to the new environment. On the night of her arrival in Labant, Harrieta was led by Lillian to attend a social gathering. It was possible because she was still under 16 and didn¡¯t get a formal debut. She attended a number of social gatherings, ranging from small tea parties with fewer than ten people in attendance to dazzling balls with hundreds of people. The number of social gatherings that the two had attended in the past four months was so high that it could not be counted even if they folded all ten fingers. As time went by, Harrieta became tired of the monotonous busy life. But on the contrary, Lillian became more and more lively and motivated. She was looking forward to seeing her niece, who had grown up in the countryside. She hoped that her niece would meet the criteria of some noble family and help her make relationships. However, contrary to her wishes, the young Harrieta was not very popular among the men. Moreover, her free-spirited nature and naive words and deeds were not easily accepted by the aristocrats, who had grown up in a strict and formal environment. Harrieta was naturally alienated from the crowd, and whenever she attended the social gatherings, she would likely spend her time alone in the corner of the room or on the balcony rather than chatting with others. Although she was naturally cheerful, it was hard to bear the loneliness. She endured each day, looking forward to the day she could return to her beloved hometown, Pilrioche. ¡®There are only 15 days left. All you have to do is hold on for 15 days.¡¯ Harrieta repeated this firmly in her mind. She leaned forward slightly against the railing. The touch of the cold marble permeated through the palm of her hand, and a cool but pleasant breeze caressed her hair. She raised her head and looked up at the night sky. The night sky, densely packed with countless stars, looked like a dark navy scarf embedded with small bright diamonds. ¡®Pretty.¡¯ She admired the beautiful view of the cloudless night sky with all her heart. ¡®The night sky in Pilrioche must also be very beautiful.¡¯ Looking up at the night sky, Harrieta reached out her hand to one of the sparkling stars. She suddenly had a strange desire to hold that beautiful star, hanging high in the sky, in her hands for a moment. But her desperate fingers couldn¡¯t reach the stars and wandered in the air. An unknown longing spread in her heart. * * * How much time has passed? Feeling that it was time to return home, Harrieta left the balcony and entered the ballroom. Even though it was quite late, there were still many nobles inside. Most of them looked intoxicated with alcohol and entertainment. Harrieta exchanged some greetings with a few people she knew and then carefully wandered around looking for Lillian. Unfortunately, the ball she attended today was of a larger scale and had the largest number of guests compared to all the social gatherings she had attended so far. It wasn¡¯t really easy to find a petite Lillian among so many people. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be better to stand at the entrance and quietly wait for Lillian?¡¯ As Harrieta was carefully contemplating, someone grabbed her elbow. Startled, she looked back. ¡°Harrieta! Where the hell have you been hiding? I¡¯ve been looking for you all night.¡± Lillian said while frowning at her. She had drank a little too much champagne, making her cheeks look like they were dyed red. ¡°Aunt. Actually, I was also looking for you¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this later. Come here first. There¡¯s someone I¡¯d like to introduce to you.¡± Lillian ruthlessly cut off Harrieta¡¯s sentence. It was clear from the start that the other person didn¡¯t put her words in her eyes. [T/N: It means that Lillian didn¡¯t really care about what Harrieta had to say] Lillian grabbed her niece¡¯s unsure hand and headed to a place where a generous looking middle-aged woman was standing with a short young man. Lillian pushed a confused Harrieta forward. Before she could grasp the situation, Harrieta found herself standing before the two people. ¡°Harrieta, say hello. This is Baroness Welch. And this is Sir Derek Welch, the eldest son of Baron Welch.¡± ¡°Hello, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Derek Welch.¡± The man named Derek said hello and took a step closer to Harrieta. He looked about 25 years old. He had dark brown hair and slightly fierce-looking eyes. His only shortcoming was that he was short, except for that, he had a quite ordinary appearance. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Harrieta Mackenzie.¡± Harrieta greeted politely, bending her knees slightly in a daze. Derek quickly, but secretly, stared at her appearance up and down. ¡°I heard you¡¯re from Pilrioche. Don¡¯t you feel uncomfortable living in Labant?¡± ¡°My aunt takes care of me very well, so there has never been any room for any inconvenience.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Lady Jenner said you¡¯re a good singer.¡± ¡°I¡­. I just sing whatever I want. It¡¯s just a little hobby. My singing is not at the level to be bragged about.¡± ¡°Oh, then, are you saying that you didn¡¯t learn it formally?¡± Derek continued the conversation politely. However, his face showed signs of disappointment that could not be hidden. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m younger than he thought. Or is it because I didn¡¯t meet his expectations?¡¯ The fifteen year old Harrieta diligently answered all his questions, while suppressing the desire to immediately run away from the place. Some questions and answers were exchanged in the name of formality. It was a kind of conversation where no-one would be disappointed if the conversation was cut off immediately. Had it not been for Baroness Welch and Lillian looking at them with eager looks, they would have long left this place. Derek kept turning his eyes away while talking to her. It was clear that he also had long lost his interest in her. Harrieta sighed. Even if it was rude, she couldn¡¯t stand this situation anymore. She opened her mouth and decided to leave the place with a reasonable excuse. ¡°Well, Sir Welch. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m very tired right now.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Looking over Harrieta¡¯s shoulder, Derek let out a short exclamation. His eyes widened in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s definitely the Redford family¡­¡­.¡± ¡®Redford?¡® Seeing Derek¡¯s response, Harrieta naturally turned to see where his gaze was directed. And soon she noticed that the atmosphere inside the ballroom had changed. Among the hushed chatters, there was a strange, heavy stillness looming around the noisy ballroom. The men rose from their seats in a hurry to straighten out their disheveled clothes, while the women, with their faces flushed, whispered in secret, covering their mouths with half-open fans. ¡®Who the hell is this person to make them react like this?¡¯ The atmosphere became solemn as if the king himself had appeared. Harrieta tilted her head. As if attracted by an invisible magnet, she unwittingly took a step slowly towards the place, where the people¡¯s eyes were focused. Many people were gathered together. And they were all impatient to talk to the newcomer. ¡°Sir Edwin, thank you very much for coming. I only sent you an invitation just in case you decided to stop by, but I didn¡¯t expect you to actually accept it.¡± The young Count, the host of the ball tonight, said very humbly. He was a man famous for being arrogant and full of vanity. Seeing the young Count like this, for a moment she doubted whether it was actually the king who had really come. The crowd that had been gathered around, parted to the sides. And in the midst of all this, she saw the protagonist who had caught everyone¡¯s attention. He was a tall, well-built man. The first thing that caught her eye was his brilliant blond hair, which seemed to be made of pure melted gold. It was so exquisite and unique that it could easily attract people¡¯s attention even from a distance. The next thing that caught her eye was the robes he was wearing. The clothes embroidered with gold thread on blue fabric looked very luxurious despite their relatively simple design. At a glance, she could tell it had gone through the hands of the most famous seamstress in the kingdom. Listening attentively to someone¡¯s words, he lowered his face slightly, and nodded his head. He then straightened his body and looked straight ahead. As a result, the face, which she could not see from afar, came into Harrieta¡¯s sight, making her unknowingly stop breathing. ¡®Is it okay to describe a man as beautiful?¡® Harrieta questioned herself seriously. But other than that, she couldn¡¯t think of a suitable word to express his appearance. A broad forehead and two serious looking eyes, with a straight nose bridge between them. Below it lay perfectly symmetrical red lips. ¡®If there was something that the Creator had worked hard day and night, it must be this man.¡¯ His heavenly looks could enchant people with just one look, making them talk only about him. Harrieta stood still and stared at the man, who looked absolutely perfect. ¡®I wonder if he has just turned 20.¡¯ His calm eyes and solemn face made him look mature, but upon closer inspection he looked a little younger than she thought. She could see his thin lips moving, saying something. But no matter how much she tried to listen to him, she couldn¡¯t hear his voice well. Suddenly, Harrieta wondered if his voice would also be as beautiful as his perfect appearance. While the young Count was pleased with the unexpected appearance of a dignitary, he seemed eager to monopolize him right away. The Count whispered something into Edwin¡¯s ear and stared fiercely at those around him with his sharp eyes. Edwin, who listened quietly to the Count, nodded his head once. Then the count took the lead with an excited face. Those who were mumbling around them retreated back with regretful expressions. ¡°This way.¡± Harrieta stood absent-mindedly and saw Edwin following the Count. Strangely enough, the Count was leading him to where she was standing. With each step they took, the gap between him and her gradually narrowed. Ten steps closer. Seven steps closer. ¡­.Closer Both her legs seemed to have been rooted and lodged in the ground. She couldn¡¯t even move a single step. Her train of thought stopped, and the world seemed to have also stopped. Many of the people standing around her in the large ballroom, slowly disappeared from her sight, leaving only him and her there. Two steps apart. . They were so close that if he had taken one step closer, she could have easily reached him. Harrieta¡¯s eyes trembled violently. Her heart was pounding like the gills of a fish that had been thrown out of the water. Her both hands trembled with an uncontrollable tension. She was so nervous that she could not even tell whether she was inhaling or exhaling. Everyone cleared the way for the two men. However, Harrieta stood still like a rock, as if she didn¡¯t know what to do. Edwin¡¯s eyes, following the count, turned towards her. It was only for a moment that his eyes met hers. But that short moment alone was enough. An intense thrill, as if struck by lightning, spread throughout her body. His eyes were deep blue in colour like the colour of dark sea waters. His blue eyes with long eyelashes were breathtakingly enchanting. Her legs shook and became completely soft. ~Flop Suddenly, she felt her knees give way, and at some point, Harrieta found herself sitting on the floor. Because she was extremely tense, all the strength drained from her two legs, making it difficult to support her light body. People saw her sinking to the floor, but they didn¡¯t care a dime about her. They only paid attention to Edwin. In a world that had turned black and white, he was the only one in colour. She was utterly fascinated by him. Edwin¡¯s gaze that had glanced past her, again fell back on her. ¡°Ah¡­ Well, that.¡± Harrieta¡¯s jaw trembled. When she realized he was again looking at her, her mind became blank. Like a fool, she just sat there, lost in his appearance. She couldn¡¯t even think of anything. ¡°We.. well, then that¡­¡± Just at that moment, Edwin stopped walking and looked at Harrieta for a moment. Chapter 1.2 - Book I: Chapter I Part 2 Book I: Chapter I Part 2 As soon as he stopped, everyone held their breath. For a short moment, he looked at Harrieta with a strange gaze, making it difficult to know what he was thinking. Then he turned around and approached her. Standing right in front of her, he leaned down and reached out his hand towards her. Harrieta looked at his long fingers covered in white gloves. ¡®Maybe I¡¯m dreaming with my eyes open. Or maybe I have fallen into the world of my imagination.¡¯ The distance between them was so close that she could feel the other person¡¯s breath. Edwin had a subtle musky scent. Harrieta held his hand as if she was possessed by something. His comforting warmth passed through the thin gloves to her hands. At that moment, she was terrified. It was because she was afraid that he would mock or despise her. However, the moment she looked into his eyes, she realised all her fears were for naught. His eyes neither held any contempt or despise in them. They also didn¡¯t contain any pity or scorn. In fact, there were no emotions at all. He was looking at her, but also at the same time was not. Indifference. His perfect face held only indifference, even towards others. Thud! Harrieta felt like she was hit hard in the head with a big hammer. At the same time, it felt like something that was trying to sprout deep in her heart was brutally trampled. Edwin helped Harrieta to get up. Like a puppet hanging from a thread, she moved as his hand led her. She was standing on her two feet but she still felt as if she was floating. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Edwin looked into Harrieta¡¯s eyes and asked in a low tone. However, it did not seem as if he was asking for an answer. As soon as he confirmed that she could stand on her own, he retrieved the hand he had reached out to her. After giving her a perfunctory nod, he walked towards the Count, who was waiting for him. She didn¡¯t even have time to say thank you. Dum! Dum! His heavy footsteps moving away from her sounded unrealistically loud in Harrieta¡¯s ears. She looked at his back, standing still like a stone. The warmth of his hand still lingered in hers. ¡®Are you all right?¡¯ It was a soft but stable voice. His voice was excellent enough to match his beautiful appearance. ¡®Are you all right?¡¯ The words kept echoing in her head. Her heart became impatient. She wanted to see Edwin again at all costs. She wanted to see her image in his eyes and engrave her existence in his head. As long as she could make him acknowledge her existence, nothing else mattered to her. ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± ¡°Harrieta!¡± As soon as she was about to chase Edwin, Lilian came running towards her and grabbed her shoulder. ¡°!¡± The moment she felt Lilian¡¯s hand gripping her shoulders, she realised what she was going to do. It felt as if the magic spell, which had ensnared her, had finally broken. One by one, her black and white world filled with colours and sounds gradually began to rise in the quiet hall. Her eyes widened. ¡°This.. Aunt?¡± Lilian looked worried at the confused state of Harrieta. ¡°Harrieta! What happened? Why were you sitting on the floor? Do you have anemia or something?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that, but¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Rose told me that I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about your health, but what the hell is going on? I think we should get a checkup from a doctor once we get home.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°By the way, do you know how surprised I was when you suddenly ran away like that? Both the Baroness and Sir Welch were embarrassed by your sudden behavior. You have to apologize politely when we meet them later¡­. Harrieta, Harrieta! Are you even listening to me?¡± At the sight of her niece, who was all over the place, Lilian frowned and rebuked her. But Harrieta did not listen to even a word. With desperate eyes, she looked straight ahead, only at one place. ¡°Aunt. Who is that person?¡± ¡°That person?¡± Lilian glanced at the place where Harrieta¡¯s gaze was fixed. ¡°You mean Count Champs?¡± ¡°No. The young man next to the Count¡­.The one who helped me up.¡± Harrieta blushed and added a little. Then Lilian made a face that she understood the situation. ¡°You are referring to Sir Edwin. The tall and blonde man?¡± Harrieta nodded fervently at the familiar name. Edwin. Even his name was attractive. Her eyes sparkled the most vividly since she came to Labant. Lilian, who noticed this appearance, became quiet. As if thinking about something, Lilian asked vaguely. ¡°Do you know the Duke of Redford?¡± ¡°Redford?¡± ¡°Yes. The Duke Redford. The Redford family has a long history as they have existed since the founding of Brimdell. They are one of the most influential and wealthiest families among all the existing aristocratic families. Aside from the royal family, they are said to have the most noble lineage in Brimdell. And many Redford men have actually married women from the royal family.¡± In the back alleys, people even joked that the successors of the Redford family had a more pure royal lineage than the current royal family. But no one had ever dared to examine whether this rumour was true or not. ¡°Sir Edwin is the successor of the current Duke Redford. In short, he would be the next duke.¡± ¡°The next Duke¡­¡± Harrieta dumbly repeated Lilian¡¯s words. It turned out that he was a Duke. For the daughter of a small Viscount from the countryside, who was at the bottom of the noble class, he was a man whose status was very far and high from hers. Only now she could understand why Count Champs was so happy to see Edwin. ¡°Aunt, how can I see Edwin again?¡± ¡°Sir Edwin?¡± Lilian¡¯s voice rose a little higher. She stared at Harrieta as if she was trying to understand her. After some time, she shook her head. ¡°Forget it, Harrieta.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Your heart. Don¡¯t take useless things to your heart.¡± It was said with a soft tone, but the meaning behind the words was sharp. Harrieta¡¯s face hardened. She bit her lower lip. Suddenly she felt stuffy as if someone had covered her face with a pillow. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Harrieta, do you think he hasn¡¯t seen women with a face like yours once or twice in his life? Especially ones like you who are as easy to read as an open book.¡± It meant that it was useless to even think about it. In response, Harrieta looked grim. She once again looked at the place where Edwin had disappeared. It had been long since he had disappeared from the ballroom. Lilian turned Harrieta¡¯s head and made her face her again. ¡°Harrieta Mackenzie! My dear niece, do you think the Redford family is famous because they¡¯re Dukes? It is true that they are famous for their enormous wealth and fame from birth, but they are also famous for their outstanding abilities. Not only are they good at learning and martial arts, but they are also good-looking and attractive in appearance. You don¡¯t know how many talents the Redford family has produced. People even call the Redfords the Brimdell¡¯s most valuable treasure. The Redfords are the kind of people who make you think life is unfair just by looking at them, and Sir Edwin is the most unique of them all.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How can you compare yourself with him?¡± Lilian asked straightforwardly, Harrieta unable to answer. Pilrioche was a small rural village that was not even well marked on the map. The eldest daughter of the Viscount Mackenzie lived there far from wealth and fame. In that small place, it was much easier to find someone you didn¡¯t know than someone you knew in your family. Lilian sighed when she saw her hesitate. ¡°Even if we are both nobles, we are not the same. Lesser nobles like you and me are so insignificant that we can¡¯t even exchange words with people like him. For him we are probably not much different from the common people.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a saying that you shouldn¡¯t look at a tree that can¡¯t be climbed.¡± The advice for her niece was a bit harsh. Harrieta¡¯s face turned red. She felt as if the insides of her stomach were boiling. Slowly, she raised her gaze. ¡°Aunt, then who am I supposed to have in my heart? Sir Welch, who is so short and ordinary? Or Baron Marlon who is thirty years older than me?¡± Harrieta asked in a loud voice. ¡°If you decide to put your mind to forcefully cherish someone in your heart, is that person really being cherished? If so, can you really say that it¡¯s a sincerity that comes from the heart?¡± ¡°Harrieta!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at a tree that can¡¯t be climbed? However, there are also sayings that you can achieve your goals if you have big aspirations and aim for more than what you want. No one needs anyone¡¯s permission to dream, and to follow that dream.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Lilian looked up at her pitiful niece who was venting her anger and resentment. At first she thought she didn¡¯t look anything like her mother, but now she could see the resemblance between her and her younger sister, Rose, when she was a child. When Rose was young, she insisted that she would marry a prince of a country no matter what. However, as she grew older, she understood the laws of this world and eventually married a poor Viscount in the countryside. Lilian, who had been thinking of the old days, softened her momentum. ¡°Harrieta, I apologize if you¡¯re hurt by my words. I also want you to have great aspirations, and I really want you to achieve more. This is really my sincere wish no matter what anyone says.¡± Lilian gently stroked Harrieta¡¯s head. ¡°As you said, no one can stop you if you want to dream and chase that dream. But unfortunately, there are some things in this world which are impossible to achieve no matter how hard you try and struggle. There are some things that you can never have.¡± ¡°¡­ Are you talking about Sir Edwin?¡± Harrieta asked with a gloomy face. Lilian nodded. ¡°Even if the sky falls, it wouldn¡¯t happen.¡± The bitter and terrible words shattered her last hope. Harrieta lowered her head. She felt as if she had been sentenced to death. She looked down at her hand with a yearning look. It was the hand that was held by Edwin a while ago. She could still vividly feel the lingering warmth of his hand. ¡°But¡­.. I don¡¯t think I can easily forget him.¡± Fifteen years. It was more or less short but a long time. In her whole life, she had never been this attracted to someone, never had wanted something this much. And she was sure she wouldn¡¯t feel like this again in the future. Lilian gently lifted Harrieta¡¯s head to see her. ¡°You will forget. The world is big, and there are countless wonderful men in it.¡± ¡°Even better than Sir Edwin?¡± Harrieta asked, with her head slightly raised. Looking down at her clear eyes, Lilian hesitated to answer for a moment. Her eyes were full of trust and expectations. But after a moment, Lilian reluctantly nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± Fifteen. It was a young age. She hadn¡¯t even made a debut yet. Lilian firmly believed that Harrieta would soon forget Edwin, just like a midsummer night¡¯s dream. Chapter 1.3 Book I: Chapter I Part 3 Time went by slowly. It had almost been a year since Harrieta had come to Labant. Meanwhile, she had turned sixteen and had made her debut as an adult. A debut was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity that all aristocratic women valued. However Harrieta wasn¡¯t very interested in it and was just plain bored throughout the ceremony. She couldn¡¯t even remember the name of her partner who had escorted her. Nevertheless, there was only one reason why she had attended the ball. ¡®Maybe we might meet again today.¡¯ Even though she knew it was impossible, she never gave up. But every night, she was discouraged. She repeated this infinite times, torturing herself with hope. On their way back home, Lillian clicked her tongue as she watched her niece climb into the carriage, looking very depressed. Even she, a woman with great pride, couldn¡¯t help but admit that her predictions were completely wrong. Half a year had already passed. Nevertheless, Harrieta still clung to Edwin¡¯s shadow. Lillian couldn¡¯t understand her niece. No matter how attractive he was, how could she be so crazy about him after just seeing him once? She tried to introduce her to many children of aristocratic families, but it was all useless. Without Edwin, Harrieta showed very little interest. ¡°Rose sent me a letter. She was wondering when you¡¯ll be back.¡± As per the original plan, Harrieta should have gone back to her hometown a long time ago. But after being smitten with Edwin, she refused to leave Labant. It was really surprising to see how determined she was even when she missed Philioche so much. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here a little longer.¡± Harrieta leaned against the back of the chair and answered helplessly. ~Rattle! Rattle! The carriage running on the stone road shook rhythmically. ¡°How much is your ¡®little longer¡¯? Do you mean until Sir Edwin leaves Labant for the capital?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Sir Edwin is famous for not attending social gatherings. Haven¡¯t you witnessed it already? You haven¡¯t ever met him since that night.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. I saw him not too long ago.¡± Harrieta replied with a sullen look, which made Lillian snort. ¡°Are you talking about the day you hid and waited in front of Marquis Ritchie Cornell¡¯s mansion?¡± ¡°It was a long shot, but¡­¡­I did see him.¡± Harrieta¡¯s voice became smaller and smaller. Having not seen a single shred of Edwin for such a long time, she trembled with impatience. When she heard that Edwin frequently visited Marquis Ritchie Cornell, she began to visit Marquis Ritchie Cornell¡¯s mansion. Of course, she didn¡¯t know anyone there and couldn¡¯t enter the high metal grate doors. So she could only wander in front of the mansion. She visited the Marquis¡¯ house like that every day for about fifteen times. By the time she began to feel deep skepticism about her actions, Harrieta was finally able to see Edwin. When she saw the carriage with the golden lion, the symbol of Redford, approaching, she jumped up and down with joy. She was soaked in that joy only for a while. She quickly hid herself because she was worried that she might look suspicious for wandering around without any reason. The grate doors, which seemed unlikely to ever open, opened and let the carriage inside. The carriage drove into the garden and stopped right in front of the magnificent mansion. The mansion looked so large and majestic that it could not be even compared to the Mackenzie house. Maybe he was expecting Edwin¡¯s visit, Marquis Ritchie Cornell had personally come out of the mansion and was waiting for him. Soon the carriage door opened, and a tall man got out of it. Because she was far away from him, she couldn¡¯t see his face properly. But she could tell who it was without even having to check. The time it took for him to follow the Marquis into the mansion was really short, but Harrieta was content with that alone. It felt like welcoming rain on a dry land after a very long drought. ¡°Harrieta, I¡¯m really worried about you. I¡¯m truly scared of the feelings of loss and pain that you will have to endure when you finally realize that you and him cannot be together.¡± Lillian said to Harrieta, who was lost in her memories. She was genuinely worried about Harrieta. Lillian had tried her best to advise her not to fall in love with him, but seeing that she refused to listen, she gave up a long time ago. She just wished her niece wouldn¡¯t get seriously hurt. ¡®I would have stopped myself if I could.¡¯ Harrieta murmured in her mind. She didn¡¯t know how reckless and ignorant she looked. But if she could have stopped it on her own will, she would have done it a long time before. Leaning weakly against the back of the chair, she closed her eyes. Another day had passed away wasted like this. * * * Most people liked to interfere and get involved in other people¡¯s affairs. And even more so when the subject was an immensely famous person. Perhaps that was why the news of the perfect successor of the Duke Redford and the beautiful daughter of the Marquis Ritchie Cornell spread rapidly throughout the kingdom. Only then people understood why Edwin had left the capital for so long. The purpose behind his stay in Labant and his several visits to the Mansion of Marquis Ritchie Cornell became clear to everyone. The combination of the two people was absolutely perfect. Although the Cornell family was not as affluent as the Redfords, they were still famous for being one of the most prestigious families in Brimdell. Furthermore, Vivian, the only daughter of Marquis Ritchie Cornell, was so beautiful that there were rumors that she had dozens of suitors waiting in line for her, even before her debut. All the people of the kingdom had sincerely blessed the two and were delighted with their union. Except for only one person. Harrieta Mackenzie. When she first heard the news, Harrieta felt like the world was falling apart. She felt as if her vision was darkening and the floor was falling apart. If this is a terrible nightmare, then I want to wake up. Please, I just want to wake up from this nightmare quickly. But sadly, it was a terrible reality. The wounds of a broken heart were painful beyond words. She hadn¡¯t even gotten a chance to properly confess her feelings. It was not enough to describe her state as just sad and empty. ¡°That¡¯s why I warned you earlier. Now it¡¯s all useless.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Time will solve everything. Harrieta, no matter how sad and hard it is now, nothing lasts forever in this world. Soon, you will also forget this sadness and will eventually overcome it. You¡¯ll be back to your old self. You will be fine, dear.¡± Lillian pitied Harrieta. She tried to comfort her, but Harrieta just kept on crying. She cried every day and night, refusing to eat any food. She even fainted several times because of exhaustion. Realising that the situation was getting worse than what she expected, Lillian reached out to the Mackenzie couple for help. Viscount Mackenzie¡¯s wife, Rose had come at once after being informed of this. Seeing the condition of her daughter, she was really frightened. No matter how long the time had passed, everything was just unrecognizable. It was hard to recognize her daughter, who had been now reduced to the shell of her previous self. ¡°Harrieta, oh my dear daughter! How did you end up like this? At this rate, your body really won¡¯t be able to last for long.¡± Rose was really sad seeing her precious daughter like this. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Philioche together. The air is clear and clean there. It will help you heal your tired mind and body.¡± Rose seriously made a suggestion. She knew that her daughter was having a hard time because of her broken heart. She didn¡¯t know exactly who it was who broke her dear daughter¡¯s heart. She looked at Lillian for answers but Lillian intentionally kept silent, only scratching her head with a worried look. ¡°And we all miss you. The mansion is so lonely without you. Everyone misses our little troublemaker. Especially Hugo. That kid really misses you a lot.¡± Harrieta, who was lying on the bed with a blanket laid over her, responded to the name of her younger brother, from whom she hadn¡¯t heard for a long time. He was six years younger than her, only nine years old when she left Philioche. Harrieta recalled Hugo, who chased her around saying ¡°sister, sister¡± like a duckling on the water. The affection and longing for her hometown, which she had buried somewhere deep inside her, rose up again like a spring. It was only because of Edwin that she had insisted on staying in Labant from the beginning anyway. But now since he was another woman¡¯s man, and had left for the capital immediately after his engagement ceremony, she didn¡¯t have any other reason to stay in Labant. After thinking for a long time, Harrieta finally climbed into the carriage headed for Philioche with Rose. Chapter 2 Book I: Chapter 2 Although she was naturally cheerful, it was hard to bear the loneliness. She endured each day, looking forward to the day she could return to her beloved hometown, Philioche. ¡®There are only 15 days left. All you have to do is hold on for 15 days.¡¯ Harrieta repeated this firmly in her mind. She leaned forward slightly against the railing. The touch of the cold marble permeated through the palm of her hand, and a cool but pleasant breeze caressed her hair. She raised her head and looked up at the night sky. The night sky, densely packed with countless stars, looked like a dark navy scarf embedded with small bright diamonds. ¡®Pretty.¡¯ She admired the beautiful view of the cloudless night sky with all her heart. ¡®The night sky in Philioche must also be very beautiful.¡¯ Looking up at the night sky, Harrieta reached out her hand to one of the sparkling stars. Suddenly, she had a strange desire to hold that beautiful star, hanging high in the sky, in her hand for a moment. But her desperate fingers couldn¡¯t reach the stars and instead, just wandered in the air. An unknown longing spread in her heart. * * * ¡®How much time has passed? ¡® Feeling that it was time to return home, Harrieta left the balcony and entered the ballroom. Even though it was quite late, there were still many nobles inside. Most of them looked intoxicated with alcohol and entertainment. Harrieta exchanged some greetings with a few people she knew and then carefully wandered around looking for Lillian. Unfortunately, the ball she attended today was of a larger scale and had the largest number of guests compared to all the social gatherings she had attended so far. It wasn¡¯t really easy to find a petite Lillian among so many people. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be better to stand at the entrance and quietly wait for Lillian?¡¯ As Harrieta was carefully contemplating, someone grabbed her elbow. Startled, she looked back. ¡°Harrieta! Where the hell have you been hiding? I¡¯ve been looking for you all night.¡± Lillian said while frowning at her. She had drank a little too much champagne, making her cheeks look like they were dyed red. ¡°Aunt. Actually, I was also looking for you¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this later. Come here first. There¡¯s someone I¡¯d like to introduce to you.¡± Lillian ruthlessly cut off Harrieta¡¯s sentence. It was clear from the start that the other person didn¡¯t put her words in her eyes. Lillian grabbed her niece¡¯s unsure hand and headed to a place where a generous looking middle-aged woman was standing with a short young man. Lillian pushed a confused Harrieta forward. Before she could grasp the situation, Harrieta found herself standing before the two strangers. ¡°Harrieta, say hello. This is Baroness Welch. And this is Sir Derek Welch, the eldest son of Baron Welch.¡± ¡°Hello, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Derek Welch.¡± The man named Derek said hello and took a step closer to Harrieta. He looked about 25 years old. He had dark brown hair and slightly fierce-looking eyes. His only shortcoming was that he was short, except for that, he had a quite ordinary appearance. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Harrieta Mackenzie.¡± Harrieta greeted politely, bending her knees slightly in a daze. Derek quickly, but secretly, stared at her appearance up and down. ¡°I heard you¡¯re from Philioche. Don¡¯t you feel uncomfortable living in Lavant?¡± ¡°My aunt takes care of me very well, so there has never been any room for any inconvenience.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Lady Jenner said you¡¯re a good singer.¡± ¡°I¡­. I just sing whatever I want. It¡¯s just a little hobby. My singing is not at the level to be bragged about.¡± ¡°Oh, then, are you saying that you didn¡¯t learn it formally?¡± Derek continued the conversation politely. However, his face showed signs of disappointment that could not be hidden. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m younger than he thought. Or is it because I didn¡¯t meet his expectations?¡¯ The fifteen year old Harrieta diligently answered all his questions, while suppressing the desire to immediately run away from the place. Some questions and answers were exchanged in the name of formality. It was a kind of conversation where no-one would be disappointed if the conversation was cut off immediately. Had it not been for Baroness Welch and Lillian looking at them with eager looks, they would have long left this place. Derek kept turning his eyes away while talking to her. It was clear that he also had long lost his interest in her. Harrieta sighed. Even if it was rude, she couldn¡¯t stand this situation anymore. She opened her mouth and decided to leave the place with a reasonable excuse. ¡°Well, Sir Welch. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m very tired right now.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Looking over Harrieta¡¯s shoulder, Derek let out a short exclamation. His eyes widened in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s definitely the Redford family¡­¡­.¡± ¡®Redford?¡® Seeing Derek¡¯s response, Harrieta naturally turned to see where his gaze was directed. And soon she noticed that the atmosphere inside the ballroom had changed. Among the hushed chatters, there was a strange, heavy stillness looming around the noisy ballroom. The men rose from their seats in a hurry to straighten out their disheveled clothes, while the women, with their faces flushed, whispered in secret, covering their mouths with half-open fans. ¡®Who the hell is this person to make them react like this?¡¯ The atmosphere became solemn as if the king himself had appeared. Harrieta tilted her head. As if attracted by an invisible magnet, she unwittingly took a step slowly towards the place, where the people¡¯s eyes were focused. Many people were gathered together, all impatient to talk to the newcomer. ¡°Sir Edwin, thank you very much for coming. I only sent you an invitation just in case you decided to stop by, but I didn¡¯t expect you to actually accept it.¡± The young Count, the host of the ball tonight, said very humbly. He was a man famous for being arrogant and full of vanity. Seeing the young Count like this, for a moment she doubted whether it was actually the king who had really come. The crowd that had been gathered around, parted to the sides. And in the midst of all this, she saw the protagonist who had caught everyone¡¯s attention. He was a tall, well-built man. The first thing that caught her eye was his brilliant blond hair, which seemed to be made of pure melted gold. It was so exquisite and unique that it could easily attract people¡¯s attention even from a distance. The next thing that caught her eye was the robes he was wearing. The clothes embroidered with gold thread on blue fabric looked very luxurious despite their relatively simple design. At a glance, she could tell it had gone through the hands of the most famous seamstress in the kingdom. Listening attentively to someone¡¯s words, he lowered his face slightly, and nodded his head. He then straightened his body and looked straight ahead. As a result, the face, which she could not see from afar, came into Harrieta¡¯s sight, making her unknowingly stop breathing. ¡®Is it okay to describe a man as beautiful?¡® Harrieta questioned herself seriously. But other than that, she couldn¡¯t think of a suitable word to express his appearance. A broad forehead and two serious looking eyes, with a straight nose bridge between them. Below it lay perfectly symmetrical red lips. ¡®If there was something that the Creator had worked hard day and night, it must be this man.¡¯ His heavenly looks could enchant people with just one look, making them talk only about him. Harrieta stood still and stared at the man, who looked absolutely perfect. ¡®I wonder if he has just turned 20.¡¯ His calm eyes and solemn face made him look mature, but upon closer inspection he looked a little younger than she thought. She could see his thin lips moving, saying something. But no matter how much she tried to listen to him, she couldn¡¯t hear his voice well. Suddenly, Harrieta wondered if his voice would also be as beautiful as his perfect appearance. While the young Count was pleased with the unexpected appearance of a dignitary, he seemed eager to monopolize him right away. The Count whispered something into Edwin¡¯s ear and stared fiercely at those around him with his sharp eyes. Chapter 3 - Book I: Chapter 3 Book I: Chapter 3 Edwin, who listened quietly to the Count, nodded his head once. Then the count took the lead with an excited face. Those who were mumbling around them retreated back with regretful expressions. ¡°This way.¡± Harrieta stood absent-mindedly and saw Edwin following the Count. Strangely enough, the Count was leading him to where she was standing. With each step they took, the gap between him and her gradually narrowed. Ten steps closer. Seven steps closer. ¡­.closer Both her legs seemed to have been rooted and lodged in the ground. She couldn¡¯t even move a single step. Her train of thought stopped, and the world seemed to have also stopped. Many of the people standing around her in the large ballroom, slowly disappeared from her sight, leaving only him and her there. Two steps apart. They were so close that if he had taken one step closer, she could have easily reached him. Harrieta¡¯s eyes trembled violently. Her heart was pounding like the gills of a fish that had been thrown out of the water. Her both hands trembled with an uncontrollable tension. She was so nervous that she could not even tell whether she was inhaling or exhaling. Everyone cleared the way for the two men. However, Harrieta stood still like a rock, as if she didn¡¯t know what to do. Edwin¡¯s eyes, following the count, turned towards her. It was only for a moment that his eyes met hers. But that short moment alone was enough. An intense thrill, as if struck by lightning, spread throughout her body. His eyes were deep blue in colour akin to the dark sea waters. His blue eyes with long eyelashes were breathtakingly enchanting. Her legs shook and became completely soft. ~Flop Suddenly, she felt her knees give way, and at some point, Harrieta found herself sitting on the floor. Because she was extremely tense, all the strength drained from her two legs, making it difficult to support her light body. People saw her sinking to the floor, but they didn¡¯t care a dime about her. They only paid attention to Edwin. In a world that had turned black and white, he was the only one in colour. She was utterly fascinated by him. Edwin¡¯s gaze that had glanced past her, again fell back on her. ¡°Ah¡­ Well, that.¡± Harrieta¡¯s jaw trembled. When she realized he was again looking at her, her mind became blank. Like a fool, she just sat there, lost in his appearance. She couldn¡¯t even think of anything. ¡°We.. well, then that¡­¡± Just at that moment, Edwin stopped walking and looked at Harrieta for a moment. As soon as he stopped, everyone held their breath. For a short moment, he looked at Harrieta with a strange gaze, making it difficult to know what he was thinking. Then he turned around and approached her. Standing right in front of her, he leaned down and reached out his hand towards her. Harrieta looked at his long fingers covered in white gloves. ¡®Maybe I¡¯m dreaming with my eyes open. Or maybe I have fallen into the world of my imagination.¡¯ The distance between them was so close that she could feel the other person¡¯s breath. Edwin had a subtle musky scent. Harrieta held his hand as if she was possessed by something. His comforting warmth passed through the thin gloves to her hands. At that moment, she was terrified. It was because she was afraid that he would mock or despise her. However, the moment she looked into his eyes, she realised all her fears were for naught. His eyes neither held any contempt or despise in them. They also didn¡¯t contain any pity or scorn. In fact, there were no emotions at all. He was looking at her, but also at the same time was not. Indifference. His perfect face held only indifference, even towards others. Thud! Harrieta felt like she was hit hard in the head with a big hammer. At the same time, it felt like something that was trying to sprout deep in her heart was brutally trampled. Edwin helped Harrieta to get up. Like a puppet hanging from a thread, she moved as his hand led her. She was standing on her two feet but she still felt as if she was floating. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Edwin looked into Harrieta¡¯s eyes and asked in a low tone. However, it did not seem as if he was asking for an answer. As soon as he confirmed that she could stand on her own, he retrieved the hand he had reached out to her. After giving her a perfunctory nod, he walked towards the Count, who was waiting for him. She didn¡¯t even have time to say thank you. Dum! Dum! His heavy footsteps moving away from her sounded unrealistically loud in Harrieta¡¯s ears. She looked at his back, standing still like a stone. The warmth of his hand still lingered in hers. ¡®Are you all right?¡¯ ¡° It was a soft but stable voice. His voice was excellent enough to match his beautiful appearance. ¡®Are you all right?¡¯ The words kept echoing in her head. Her heart became impatient. She wanted to see Edwin again at all costs. She wanted to see her image in his eyes and engrave her existence in his head. As long as she could make him acknowledge her existence, nothing else mattered to her. ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± ¡°Harrieta!¡± As soon as she was about to chase Edwin, Lilian came running towards her and grabbed her shoulder. ¡°!¡± The moment she felt Lilian¡¯s hand gripping her shoulders, she realised what she was going to do. It felt as if the magic spell, which had ensnared her, had finally broken. One by one, her black and white world filled with colours and sounds gradually began to rise in the quiet hall. Her eyes widened. ¡°This.. Aunt?¡± Lilian looked worried at the confused state of Harrieta. ¡°Harrieta! What happened? Why were you sitting on the floor? Do you have anemia or something?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that, but¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Rose told me that I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about your health, but what the hell is going on? I think we should get a checkup from a doctor once we get home.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°By the way, do you know how surprised I was when you suddenly ran away like that? Both the Baroness and Sir Welch were embarrassed by your sudden behavior. You have to apologize politely when we meet them later¡­. Harrieta, Harrieta! Are you even listening to me?¡± At the sight of her niece, who was all over the place, Lilian frowned and rebuked her. But Harrieta did not listen to even a word. With desperate eyes, she looked straight ahead, only at one place. ¡°Aunt. Who is that person?¡± ¡°That person?¡± Lilian glanced at the place where Harrieta¡¯s gaze was fixed. ¡°You mean Count Champs?¡± ¡°No. The young man next to the Count¡­.The one who helped me up.¡± Harrieta blushed and added a little. Then Lilian made a face that she understood the situation. ¡°You are referring to Sir Edwin. The tall and blonde man?¡± Harrieta nodded fervently at the familiar name. Edwin. Even his name was attractive. Her eyes sparkled the most vividly since she came to Lavant. Lilian, who noticed this appearance, became quiet. As if thinking about something, Lilian asked vaguely. ¡°Do you know the Duke of Redford?¡± ¡°Redford?¡± ¡°Yes. The Duke Redford. The Redford family has a long history as they have existed since the founding of Brimdell. They are one of the most influential and wealthiest families among all the existing aristocratic families. Aside from the royal family, they are said to have the most noble lineage in Brimdell. And many Redford men have actually married women from the royal family.¡± In the back alleys, people even joked that the successors of the Redford family had a more pure royal lineage than the current royal family. But no one had ever dared to examine whether this rumour was true or not. ¡°Sir Edwin is the successor of the current Duke Redford. In short, he would be the next duke.¡± ¡°The next Duke¡­¡± Harrieta dumbly repeated Lilian¡¯s words. It turned out that he was a Duke. For the daughter of a small Viscount from the countryside, who was at the bottom of the noble class, he was a man whose status was very far and high from hers. Only now she could understand why Count Champs was so happy to see Edwin. Chapter 4 Book I: Chapter 4 ¡°Aunt, how can I see Edwin again?¡± ¡°Sir Edwin?¡± Lilian¡¯s voice rose a little higher. She stared at Harrieta as if she was trying to understand her. After some time, she shook her head. ¡°Forget it, Harrieta.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Your heart. Don¡¯t take useless things to your heart.¡± It was said with a soft tone, but the meaning behind the words was sharp. Harrieta¡¯s face hardened. She bit her lower lip. Suddenly she felt stuffy as if someone had covered her face with a pillow. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Harrieta, do you think he hasn¡¯t seen women with a face like yours once or twice in his life? Especially ones like you who are as easy to read as an open book.¡± ¡° It meant that it was useless to even think about it. In response, Harrieta looked grim. She once again looked at the place where Edwin had disappeared. It had been long since he had disappeared from the ballroom. Lilian turned Harrieta¡¯s head and made her face her again. ¡°Harrieta Mackenzie! My dear niece, do you think the Redford family is famous because they¡¯re Dukes? It is true that they are famous for their enormous wealth and fame from birth, but they are also famous for their outstanding abilities. Not only are they good at learning and martial arts, but they are also good-looking and attractive in appearance. You don¡¯t know how many talents the Redford family has produced. People even call the Redfords the Brimdell¡¯s most valuable treasure. The Redfords are the kind of people who make you think life is unfair just by looking at them, and Sir Edwin is the most unique of them all.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How can you compare yourself with him?¡± Lilian asked straightforwardly, Harrieta unable to answer. Philioche was a small rural village that was not even well marked on the map. The eldest daughter of the Viscount Mackenzie lived there far from wealth and fame. In that small place, it was much easier to find someone you didn¡¯t know than someone you knew in your family. Lilian sighed when she saw her hesitate. ¡°Even if we are both nobles, we are not the same. Lesser nobles like you and me are so insignificant that we can¡¯t even exchange words with people like him. For him we are probably not much different from the common people.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a saying that you shouldn¡¯t look at a tree that can¡¯t be climbed.¡± The advice for her niece was a bit harsh. Harrieta¡¯s face turned red. She felt as if the insides of her stomach were boiling. Slowly, she raised her gaze. ¡°Aunt, then who am I supposed to have in my heart? Sir Welch, who is so short and ordinary? Or Baron Marlon who is thirty years older than me?¡± Harrieta asked in a loud voice. ¡°If you decide to put your mind to forcefully cherish someone in your heart, is that person really being cherished? If so, can you really say that it¡¯s a sincerity that comes from the heart?¡± ¡°Harrieta!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at a tree that can¡¯t be climbed? However, there are also sayings that you can achieve your goals if you have big aspirations and aim for more than what you want. No one needs anyone¡¯s permission to dream, and to follow that dream.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Lilian looked up at her pitiful niece who was venting her anger and resentment. At first she thought she didn¡¯t look anything like her mother, but now she could see the resemblance between her and her younger sister, Rose, when she was a child. When Rose was young, she insisted that she would marry a prince of a country no matter what. However, as she grew older, she understood the laws of this world and eventually married a poor Viscount in the countryside. Lilian, who had been thinking of the old days, softened her momentum. ¡°Harrieta, I apologize if you¡¯re hurt by my words. I also want you to have great aspirations, and I really want you to achieve more. This is really my sincere wish no matter what anyone says.¡± Lilian gently stroked Harrieta¡¯s head. ¡°As you said, no one can stop you if you want to dream and chase that dream. But unfortunately, there are some things in this world which are impossible to achieve no matter how hard you try and struggle. There are some things that you can never have.¡± ¡°¡­ Are you talking about Sir Edwin?¡± Harrieta asked with a gloomy face. Lilian nodded. ¡°Even if the sky falls, it wouldn¡¯t happen.¡± The bitter and terrible words shattered her last hope. Harrieta lowered her head. She felt as if she had been sentenced to death. She looked down at her hand with a yearning look. It was the hand that was held by Edwin a while ago. She could still vividly feel the lingering warmth of his hand. ¡°But¡­.. I don¡¯t think I can easily forget him.¡± Fifteen years. It was more or less short but a long time. In her whole life, she had never been this attracted to someone, never had wanted something this much. And she was sure she wouldn¡¯t feel like this again in the future. Lilian gently lifted Harrieta¡¯s head to see her. ¡°You will forget. The world is big, and there are countless wonderful men in it.¡± ¡°Even better than Sir Edwin?¡± Harrieta asked, with her head slightly raised. Looking down at her clear eyes, Lilian hesitated to answer for a moment. Her eyes were full of trust and expectations. But after a moment, Lilian reluctantly nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± Fifteen. It was a young age. She hadn¡¯t even made a debut yet. Lilian firmly believed that Harrieta would soon forget Edwin, just like a midsummer night¡¯s dream. Time went by slowly. It had almost been a year since Harrieta had come to Lavant. Meanwhile, she had turned sixteen and had made her debut as an adult. A debut was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity that all aristocratic women valued. However Harrieta wasn¡¯t very interested in it and was just plain bored throughout the ceremony. She couldn¡¯t even remember the name of her partner who had escorted her. Nevertheless, there was only one reason why she had attended the ball. ¡®Maybe we might meet again today.¡¯ Even though she knew it was impossible, she never gave up. But every night, she was discouraged. She repeated this infinite times, torturing herself with hope. On their way back home, Lillian clicked her tongue as she watched her niece climb into the carriage, looking very depressed. Even she, a woman with great pride, couldn¡¯t help but admit that her predictions were completely wrong. Half a year had already passed. Nevertheless, Harrieta still clung to Edwin¡¯s shadow. Lillian couldn¡¯t understand her niece. No matter how attractive he was, how could she be so crazy about him after just seeing him once? She tried to introduce her to many children of aristocratic families, but it was all useless. Without Edwin, Harrieta showed very little interest. ¡°Rose sent me a letter. She was wondering when you¡¯ll be back.¡± As per the original plan, Harrieta should have gone back to her hometown a long time ago. But after being smitten with Edwin, she refused to leave Lavant. It was really surprising to see how determined she was even when she missed Philioche so much. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here a little longer.¡± Harrieta leaned against the back of the chair and answered helplessly. ¡° ~Rattle! Rattle! The carriage running on the stone road shook rhythmically. ¡°How much is your ¡®little longer¡¯? Do you mean until Sir Edwin leaves Lavant for the capital?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Sir Edwin is famous for not attending social gatherings. Haven¡¯t you witnessed it already? You haven¡¯t ever met him since that night.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. I saw him not too long ago.¡± Harrieta replied with a sullen look, which made Lillian snort. ¡°Are you talking about the day you hid and waited in front of Marquis Ritchie Cornell¡¯s mansion?¡± ¡°It was a long shot, but¡­¡­I did see him.¡± Harrieta¡¯s voice became smaller and smaller. Having not seen a single shred of Edwin for such a long time, she trembled with impatience. When she heard that Edwin frequently visited Marquis Ritchie Cornell, she began to visit Marquis Ritchie Cornell¡¯s mansion. Of course, she didn¡¯t know anyone there and couldn¡¯t enter the high metal grate doors. So she could only wander in front of the mansion. She visited the Marquis¡¯ house like that every day for about fifteen times. By the time she began to feel deep skepticism about her actions, Harrieta was finally able to see Edwin. When she saw the carriage with the golden lion, the symbol of Redford, approaching, she jumped up and down with joy. Chapter 5 Book I: Chapter 5 She was soaked in that joy only for a while. She quickly hid herself because she was worried that she might look suspicious for wandering around without any reason. The grate doors, which seemed unlikely to ever open, opened and let the carriage inside. The carriage drove into the garden and stopped right in front of the magnificent mansion. The mansion looked so large and majestic that it could not be even compared to the Mackenzie house. Maybe he was expecting Edwin¡¯s visit, Marquis Ritchie Cornell had personally come out of the mansion and was waiting for him. Soon the carriage door opened, and a tall man got out of it. Because she was far away from him, she couldn¡¯t see his face properly. But she could tell who it was without even having to check. The time it took for him to follow the Marquis into the mansion was really short, but Harrieta was content with that alone. It felt like welcoming rain on a dry land after a very long drought. ¡°Harrieta, I¡¯m really worried about you. I¡¯m truly scared of the feelings of loss and pain that you will have to endure when you finally realize that you and him cannot be together.¡± Lillian said to Harrieta, who was lost in her memories. She was genuinely worried about Harrieta. Lillian had tried her best to advise her not to fall in love with him, but seeing that she refused to listen, she gave up a long time ago. She just wished her niece wouldn¡¯t get seriously hurt. ¡®I would have stopped myself if I could.¡¯ Harrieta murmured in her mind. She didn¡¯t know how reckless and ignorant she looked. But if she could have stopped it on her own will, she would have done it a long time before. Leaning weakly against the back of the chair, she closed her eyes. Another day had passed away wasted like this. * * * Most people liked to interfere and get involved in other people¡¯s affairs. And even more so when the subject was an immensely famous person. Perhaps that was why the news of the perfect successor of the Duke Redford and the beautiful daughter of the Marquis Ritchie Cornell spread rapidly throughout the kingdom. Only then people understood why Edwin had left the capital for so long. The purpose behind his stay in Lavant and his several visits to the Mansion of Marquis Ritchie Cornell became clear to everyone. The combination of the two people was absolutely perfect. Although the Cornell family was not as affluent as the Redfords, they were still famous for being one of the most prestigious families in Brimdell. Furthermore, Vivian, the only daughter of Marquis Ritchie Cornell, was so beautiful that there were rumors that she had dozens of suitors waiting in line for her, even before her debut. All the people of the kingdom had sincerely blessed the two and were delighted with their union. Except for only one person. Harrieta Mackenzie. When she first heard the news, Harrieta felt like the world was falling apart. She felt as if her vision was darkening and the floor was falling apart. If this is a terrible nightmare, then I want to wake up. Please, I just want to wake up from this nightmare quickly. But sadly, it was a terrible reality. The wounds of a broken heart were painful beyond words. She hadn¡¯t even gotten a chance to properly confess her feelings. It was not enough to describe her state as just sad and empty. ¡°That¡¯s why I warned you earlier. Now it¡¯s all useless.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Time will fix everything, Harrieta. No matter how sad and hard it is now, nothing lasts forever in this world. Soon, you will also forget this sadness and will eventually overcome it. You¡¯ll be back to your old self. You will be fine, dear.¡± Lillian pitied Harrieta. She tried to comfort her, but Harrieta just kept on crying. She cried every day and night, refusing to eat any food. She even fainted several times because of exhaustion. Realising that the situation was getting worse than what she expected, Lillian reached out to the Mackenzie couple for help. Viscount Mackenzie¡¯s wife, Rose had come at once after being informed of this. Seeing the condition of her daughter, she was really frightened. No matter how long the time had passed, everything was just unrecognizable. It was hard to recognize her daughter, who had been now reduced to the shell of her previous self. ¡°Harrieta, oh my dear daughter! How did you end up like this? At this rate, your body really won¡¯t be able to last for long.¡± Rose was really sad seeing her precious daughter like this. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Philioche together. The air is clear and clean there. It will help you heal your tired mind and body.¡± Rose seriously made a suggestion. She knew that her daughter was having a hard time because of her broken heart. She didn¡¯t know exactly who it was who broke her dear daughter¡¯s heart. She looked at Lillian for answers but Lillian intentionally kept silent, only scratching her head with a worried look. ¡°And we all miss you. The mansion is so lonely without you. Everyone misses our little troublemaker. Especially Hugo. That kid really misses you a lot.¡± Harrieta, who was lying on the bed with a blanket laid over her, responded to the name of her younger brother, from whom she hadn¡¯t heard for a long time. He was six years younger than her, only nine years old when she left Philioche. Harrieta recalled Hugo, who chased her around saying ¡°sister, sister¡± like a duckling on the water. The affection and longing for her hometown, which she had buried somewhere deep inside her, rose up again like a spring. It was only because of Edwin that she had insisted on staying in Lavant from the beginning anyway. But now since he was another woman¡¯s man, and had left for the capital immediately after his engagement ceremony, she didn¡¯t have any other reason to stay in Lavant. After thinking for a long time, Harrieta finally climbed into the carriage headed for Philioche with Rose. * * * Harrieta sat by the window in her room and looked out of the window. It had already been a year since she had followed Rose back to Philioche. The time that she had thought would never pass, eventually passed away like flowing water. But she wasn¡¯t sure whether she was used to this flow. As the days went by, the time seemed to pass faster and faster. Sometimes she wondered how the day had passed so quickly. Harrieta began to read the letter in her hand. It was a letter from Lillian from Lavant. After she returned to Philioche, Lillian regularly sent her letters. Lillian, who had no child of her own due to the early death of her husband, considered Harrieta as her own child. The letter, filled with trivial stories from everyday life, always ended with a promise, that sooner or later she would visit Philioche to see Harrieta. Harrieta smiled. She could guarantee that her aunt would not visit Philioche even if she said this again and again in all her next letters. With a smile, Harrieta folded the letter paper. As she was folding the letter, she saw a small note at the bottom of the letter paper. [PS: Recently there has been a strange story going around the kingdom. Harrieta, I hope you haven¡¯t listened to it yet. Even if you have heard it, it wouldn¡¯t matter anymore, but just in case.] ¡° Harrieta tilted her head. It was a strange postscript and she couldn¡¯t figure out what it meant. There were dense ink stains on the paper which indicated that the person who wrote it had put force in the pen at several places, as if hesitating to write several times. Harrieta couldn¡¯t even guess what strange story Lillian was talking about. Philioche was a very small town with a population of less than five hundred people, and the capital city was¡­ Of course, it was located far away from the countryside, so getting any news from the capital was quite rare. Most of the people here didn¡¯t even know how old the current king was or how many wives or children he had. Other villagers would be surprised to hear this, but at least it wasn¡¯t strange here. Suddenly ¡°Sister!¡± A boy entered through the slightly opened door. Just like Harrieta, he too had auburn hair. He was a child who had not yet undergone puberty. ¡°Hugo! How many times have I told you to knock first before entering the room?¡± ¡°Why should I knock when it¡¯s just my sister and me? Were you doing something fun behind my back?¡± Hugo, the youngest son of the Mackenzie family and also Harrieta¡¯s younger brother, asked with sparkling eyes filled with mischief. With his childish voice, he tried to speak like an old man that didn¡¯t match his age. ¡°By the way, what is that?¡± Hugo pointed to the letter in Harrieta¡¯s hand and asked. Harrieta shrugged, ¡°A letter from Aunt Lillian. Would you like to read it too?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. It must be similar to the 12 letters you received the other day.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡­that¡¯s right.¡± Harrieta readily admitted. She folded the letters one by one and put them in the table drawer. ¡°By the way, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Oh, right! Sister, didn¡¯t you say you would teach me how to ride a horse without a saddle?¡± ¡®I did?¡¯ Harrieta tried to search her memory. Chapter 6 - Book I: Chapter 6 ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful day today, so I thought I¡¯d take the lessons if you have time.¡± ¡°Of course I have time. But I don¡¯t think I can right now. Not too long ago, I made a small mistake and caused a small commotion. So Father has banned me from going out.¡± ¡°Oh, I heard you broke the window while testing that new bow.¡­.¡± Hugo murmured as he pointed out. It seemed he was really disappointed. Seeing his sullen face, Harrieta patted him on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not as if we won¡¯t have any more time. I¡¯ll teach you everything you want as soon as the ban is lifted. Ah! I¡¯ll sure teach you how to catch a rabbit with the bow you mentioned.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hugo¡¯s complexion brightened up. He smiled broadly as if he didn¡¯t just have a sullen look. ¡°You promised me. Don¡¯t forget about it.¡± ¡°Ok, I got it. Don¡¯t you trust me? Don¡¯t worry.¡± Seeing Hugo¡¯s cute appearance requesting her like this, Harrieta couldn¡¯t help but giggle. Once he got her answer, Hugo jumped with excitement and dashed out of the room. He left the room with light steps, but stopped at the door and then looked back with an expression of contemplating something. As he stared at her fixedly, he suddenly called her. ¡°Sister.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s great to be able to hang out with you again.¡± Hugo grinned. ¡°It feels like we¡¯re back to the old times.¡± After adding her last words, he gave Harrieta a knowing glance and then left her room. Thud! Thud! She heard his footsteps moving away. Harrieta dazedly looked at the door for a while and leaned against the back of the chair. Then she tilted her head back and looked at the white ceiling. ¡®Time will fix everything, Harrieta. No matter how sad and hard it is now, nothing lasts forever in this world..¡¯ Lillian was both right and wrong. Just as she said, time definitely helped her heal her broken heart. She thought she would never get out of the pit of despair, but as time went by, she found her way out little by little. Now, she could smile again and find joy in her life. It had been a long time since she had left behind her past of confining and isolating herself in her room. But if one were to ask if everything went back perfectly to the same way it used to be, the truth was it didn¡¯t. Now, she was definitely less talkative than before and her activities had significantly reduced. Also, she spent most of her time blankly looking out of the window just like today or enjoyed her time alone by reading books. If her past self had seen her like this, she sure would have been shocked and thought of it all as some nonsense. Had she become more mature because of the pain of a broken heart? As the saying goes ¡® failure is a stepping stone to success¡¯, maybe she was slowly becoming an adult. But one thing that was certain was that Edwin¡¯s presence left a small but clear mark on her. And that mark probably won¡¯t be erased for a long, long time. Harrieta closed her eyes. A small sigh escaped out of her lips. * * * It was a normal day, no different from any other day. The Mackenzie family was having an early lunch together. Because they lived far from wealth, the food on the table was quite simple. Nevertheless, no one complained. ~Clitter-clatter! Along with the sounds of the tableware moving, one could hear a small conversation taking place on the table. ¡°Harrieta, do you have any plans for this summer?¡± Asked Rose, while buttering the bread using a butter knife. Harrieta, who was sitting across from her, looked up and glanced at her. ¡°I don¡¯t have any plans yet. I think I¡¯ll just stay in Philioche and spend the summer here.¡± ¡°Your aunt wrote that she was feeling very lonely. She was curious about when you would visit Lavant again.¡± ¡°Lavant?¡± ¡°Yes, Lillian must have liked you very much.¡± Rose hinted. Hugo, who was sitting next to her, also looked up. Lillian always wrote in her letters that she would come to Philioche, but her prediction that Lillian would never come to such a rural village indeed turned out to be right. ¡°You know, it¡¯s the end of the month. It¡¯s the time when social life in Lavant comes alive. How about going to Lavant to attend a social gathering and accompany your lonely aunt?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s only been a year since I¡¯ve come back from Lavant.¡± Harrieta replied reluctantly. ¡°If possible, I would like to spend this summer in Philioche.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to stay there for a long time. If you really don¡¯t like it, just stay for a month or so. That should be enough.¡± Rose didn¡¯t give up and kept persuading her to go to Lavant. Harrieta put the bread down on the plate. Lavant. She indeed did miss Lillian, but she didn¡¯t want to go there if possible. Rose noticed her hesitation and said again. ¡°Aren¡¯t you 17 years old now? Of course, it¡¯s not very urgent, but still, you should start planning for the future.¡± ¡°Future?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m talking about your marriage partner.¡± Rose said as if it was something obvious. ¡°As someone who has once been in your shoes, I would advise you to meet more people. The more people you interact with, the better it will be for you. That way, you¡¯ll know what kind of person fits you and what doesn¡¯t.¡± Harrieta was speechless. She felt as if her throat was being choked. She turned her gaze to the bread on the plate. ¡°But I have no intention of getting married yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to marry someone right now. But shouldn¡¯t we at least try to find a possible partner?¡± Rose coaxed Harrieta. ¡°Philioche is definitely a beautiful place, but it¡¯s not a place where a woman of your age should be right now. Our Mackenzie family is the only noble family here. If you keep wasting time here, you will surely become an old maiden in the blink of an eye.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea.¡± Harrieta mumbled while cutting the bread into small pieces. ¡°Anyway, there won¡¯t be a man who would want to take me as his wife.¡± ¡°Oh, Harrieta. What could be wrong about you? It¡¯s because you don¡¯t like to dress up or do much makeup. But it¡¯s okay since your real appearance resembles me. Hasn¡¯t sister Lillian told you this?¡± Rose spoke with full confidence. Hugo snickered and laughed, but stopped immediately when he saw Rose¡¯s sharp look. Humph! He wiped his mouth with a napkin and cleared his throat. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ll talk about this later. Even if you want to go, it¡¯s not possible right now. Your father may come back soon, so he may need to use the carriage as soon as possible¡­¡­.¡± Rose glanced at the window, leaving her sentence vague. It had been 20 days since Viscount Baodor Mackenzie had left the house for his work. It was quite unusual of him to be away from his house for so long. A long time ago, because of an urgent call from the Marquess¨C with whom he had built up a little acquaintance¨CBaodor had to go without even knowing the purpose of the call. He reassured his wife not to worry because he thought that it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. But as time passed, there was no news from him, making Rose feel very anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s a saying that no news is good news.¡± Figuring Rose¡¯s feelings, Harrieta silently comforted her. ¡°How about we try playing the piano after the meal? As always, Hugo will play the violin, and I¡¯ll sing next to him.¡± The Mackenzies loved music. They hadn¡¯t taken any formal lessons, so this might seem ridiculous in the eyes of an expert, but they didn¡¯t care. Each of them enjoyed playing their favourite instruments and especially liked to perform songs that they liked. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Rose nodded and agreed. Just then, Hugo¡¯s eyes widened into big circles. He looked as if he was trying to seriously guess something. Blinking his eyes, he turned his head towards the window. ¡°I think Father has come!¡± He jumped up from his seat and shouted. Father? It was then that Rose and Harrieta also listened. Along with the clatter of horse¡¯s hoofs, they could hear the sound of wheels rolling on a bumpy road. Whoa! There were also voices of the coachman stopping the carriage and calming the horse. The faces of the three people sitting at the table brightened. They all rushed out of the mansion without any further ado. ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Honey!¡± Baodor, who was getting off the carriage, looked up and saw them. A warm smile spread around his eyes. Chapter 7 ¡°What rudeness is this? Can¡¯t you apologize right away?¡± ¡°Sister?¡± Hugo turned his head and looked up at Herietta¡¯s angry face. But he couldn¡¯t understand why she was so angry with him. She was originally on the broad-minded side, but she was still kind to him. ¡°What do you mean? Why do I have to apologize to this slave? On the contrary, even if this guy asks for forgiveness, it would not be easy.¡± ¡°Stop! Can¡¯t you stop?¡± Herietta put on a stern expression and threatened him. Then she turned around and looked at Edwin, who was looking at the two of them and bowed deeply. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I apologize on behalf of my brother. He¡¯s still immature, but he¡¯s a good kid with a good heart.¡± ¡°Sister!¡± Hugo screamed in surprise. He looked as if he had witnessed the sky fall. ¡°What are you doing now? Why are you bowing down to a mere slave? Father would have been angry if he had seen it!¡± ¡°Shut up! Do you know who this person is?¡± ¡°Who is he? Isn¡¯t he a slave? He¡¯s slave 11542!¡± ¡°No! He is not a slave¡­!¡± Herietta, who was trying to reveal the truth out of agitation, stopped in the middle of her sentence. She felt as if she had suddenly taken control of something in her that was running rampant. ¡®Can I reveal the truth like this?¡¯ Edwin, the great and only heir to the Redford family, appeared as a slave in Philioche, out of nowhere. It was an absurd development that could not be imagined by any normal person. Aside from being told she was crazy, talking about it in front of the person itself felt a bit awkward. As she hesitated the strange postscript that was written in a letter from Lilian not long ago came to mind. A strange rumor has been floating around the kingdom lately. Herietta sent a quick letter to Lavant, thinking that she might know something since her network was relatively wide and she¡¯s socially nimble. But, unfortunately, she had not received a reply yet. Shaaa. The leaves hanging from the branches danced in the strong wind from somewhere. Herietta turned her head to see the man standing in front of her. He was taller than she remembered. Although she was by no means short for a woman, her eye level barely reached his chest. With his back against the sun, a dark shadow was cast on his face. His hair, which was roughly tied at the back, was hung over one of his shoulders, and it looked like gold thread. Herietta¡¯s gaze slowly moved upward along his hair. Wide shoulders and a thick, smooth neck. A clearly protruding neck leading to the tip of his slender chin. It was the moment when her gaze, which was gradually moving upwards, reached his red lips. ¡°Long time no see.¡± The lips that had been tightly shut before began to move. ¡°I think it¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve seen each other properly since I helped you.¡± It was a voice that felt stable enough without even trying. It¡¯s not that different from the one in the memories she¡¯s been holding for a long time. Herietta¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. No way. Herietta¡¯s eyes wandered in his eyes. Beneath the long eyelashes, a wall deeper than the sea and blue like the sky was nestled. Eyes like glass beads. In those breathtakingly seductive eyes, her surprised look was reflected on its surface. ¡°Do, do you remember me?¡± Nonsense. ¡°I, I thought, you, you wouldn¡¯t, wouldn¡¯t remember¡­¡­.¡± She was so startled that she couldn¡¯t even utter her words properly. She didn¡¯t even know what to think. That night, she thought he hadn¡¯t seen her. She wasn¡¯t even reflected in his eyes. There was so much joy and hope that she couldn¡¯t control it. The corners of her lips rose upwards, drawing a curve. On the contrary, Edwin frowned. ¡°My memory is not so bad that I can¡¯t remember what happened a few days ago.¡± ¡®A few days ago?¡¯ The corners of her lips, which soared rapidly, stopped. No way. She noticed something was wrong with his expression and tone of voice. ¡°A few days ago¡­?¡± ¡°The day I first arrived here. Did you not lose your consciousness in front of the house? Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Edwin awakened her memory. ¡°I tried to not touch you as much as possible, but I had no choice but to do it. At that time, there was no one other than me who could move you from the spot.¡± He explained in a calm voice. And Herietta¡¯s expression, who had been listening to the story, gradually collapsed. Because she realized that he and she were talking about different memories. ¡°Then¡­ You don¡¯t remember?¡± Herietta asked with a trembling voice. She had such a desperate look in her eyes that she seemed more like she was begging than asking a question. Edwin looked at her quietly. His gaze was much more cautious than before. ¡°Have we met before?¡± ¡®So you don¡¯t remember.¡¯ Herietta clenched her fist. Her heart was bitter and painful. It was like being pulled up to the highest place in the world and then being pushed back to the ends of the abyss. He didn¡¯t do anything wrong. But even though she understood, she still couldn¡¯t help but resent him. Herietta took a deep breath, trying to regain her composure. She forcibly hid all the negative emotions from her face. ¡°No. Looking back, I think I was wrong.¡± Herietta shook her head and frowned. But even after hearing her answer, Edwin continued to watch her. His gaze was much colder than before. But her mind was elsewhere and she didn¡¯t realize it. ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t been able to say thank you yet.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just did what I had to do.¡± ¡°No. Still, you did help.¡± Herietta did not back down and she made her point clear. ¡°Thank you. I owe you, though it was coincidental. Please let me know if there is anything I can do to help you in the future. Whatever it is, I will try to listen as much as possible.¡± Herietta expressed her gratitude with sincerity. She tried to keep her smile as pleasant as possible. Next to her, Hugo, who was watching the exchange, had a puzzled expression on his face. He didn¡¯t like how his sister acted like a dragon that spits fire when she was interacting with him, but she was infinitely kind to a humble slave. On the other hand, Edwin¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at the sullen Herietta. He looked like he was trying to figure out something that wasn¡¯t quite clear. His tightly closed mouth slowly opened. ¡°Perhaps.¡± ¡°Ah! Excuse me, but I suddenly remembered what I had to do.¡± Herietta clapped her hands, interrupting him. ¡°My mother had called me to see her earlier, but I forgot.¡± She said as she moved in a hurry. He looked awkward, but she didn¡¯t even have time to care about it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but let¡¯s talk another time. See you later.¡± ¡°Sister. That¡¯s not true. Mother is out for a while¡­ Ouch.¡± Hugo suddenly squeaked and jumped out when Herietta tightened her hold on his arm after blurting out something unnecessary. ¡°Sis, sister?¡± ¡°Hugo, would you like to go too? Come to think of it, mother told me to bring you too.¡± ¡°Huh? Me too?¡± Herietta said calmly, ignoring Hugo¡¯s gaze at her as if he couldn¡¯t believe her. Wait a minute, sister, no! Hugo screamed bitterly as he was dragged by Herietta¡¯s hand. It felt like a storm had gone. The noisy surroundings became quiet, and the silence was so thick that even the sound of breathing could be clearly heard. Edwin stood there for a long time even after the two had left, looking in the direction where Herietta had disappeared. His eyes gleamed coldly. Chapter 8 After that, a strange atmosphere flowed between Herietta and Edwin. Herietta avoided meeting him as much as possible while he searched for her everywhere. It was like they were playing hide-and-seek without agreeing to play with each other. Of course, that did not mean that Herietta completely ignored Edwin. She avoided him only whenever he looked around for her. Otherwise, her eyes followed him from a distance, as she had always done. How many days have passed like that? Mail had arrived from Lavant. It was the letter from Lilian that Herietta had been waiting so eagerly for. She was full of impatience as she quickly opened the envelope. The letter that began with the phrase, ¡°Dear Herietta¡± was now familiar. Herietta¡¯s eyes moved from side to side following the words on the letter. The initial content did not seem so different from the letters she had sent Herietta before. Lilian revealed that her parents had asked her to look after Herietta and were looking forward to the day she comes to Lavant. Herietta¡¯s eyes moved even faster. As she read the middle part of the letter, the word ¡®Redford¡¯ caught her eye. After that, it seemed like a typhoon had hit. Her eyes fluttered as she read the letter. As her gaze went down, her hands holding the letter began to tremble more and more. ¡°Nonsense.¡± After reading the letter, Herietta murmured as she lowered the hand holding the letter. She looked into the distant space as if she had lost her mind. ¡°This cannot be true.¡± A blank smile escaped her slightly gaping lips. Surrounded by the shock, she unknowingly gave strength to her hand. The soft letter was crumpled so easily that it crumbled. Before long, it left her hand. A few words could be seen on the letter that had fallen to the floor. ¡®Treason¡¯, ¡®Destruction¡¯, and ¡®Extermination¡¯. Horrible words that gave her chills just looking at them. * * * Because it was summer, the yellow gold calliopsis flowers were in full bloom. It has strong vitality and is easy to grow, making it a flower that decorates many people¡¯s gardens in summer. The unique scent of calliopsis was carried in the breeze and spread softly. Hiding behind the entrance to the garden, Herietta looked around cautiously. Apparently, she had seen Edwin heading here through the second-floor window a while ago. However, no matter how much she looked, the garden was empty, and Edwin could not be found. ¡®Did you go somewhere else?¡¯ She leaned her body forward for one last time, looking at the garden, then someone suddenly grabbed her shoulder from behind. Startled, she took a short breath and hurriedly looked behind. And there stood the object she had been looking so hard for. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Edwin asked. However, while he was asking some questions, it seemed that he already knew the answer. Herietta stroked her chest to calm her fluttering heart. She was terribly embarrassed because she never thought she would run into him this way. ¡°Oh, no. I just happened to pass by¡­ I thought I wanted to go out to the garden for a while¡­.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± He didn¡¯t ask any questions, despite the most suspicious answer. He lowered the hand that he had placed on her shoulder. ¡°Sorry. It looked like you¡¯re going to fall forward.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay.¡± There was a strange atmosphere that could not be described in words. Herietta avoided Edwin¡¯s gaze. Still, she could tell that he was watching her. Herrietta rolled her eyes with her gaze down. It was weird. While he showed a respectful and gracious demeanor toward her, he also exuded intimidation towards her for unknown reasons at the same time. Moreover, even though he seemed to take her word with ease on the surface, for some reason, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she was playing into his palm. Alarm bells were going off inside her. Herietta was still here, but before something went wrong, she decided that she had to get out of the place early. ¡°Keep, keep working. I will get going.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just me.¡± As she rushes past Edwin and tries to leave the place, he grabs her arm. Her body was turned halfway towards him by the sudden force. Thanks to this, he and she naturally formed a face-to-face posture. He looked into her eyes. ¡°Do you happen to know me?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I asked if you knew me.¡± He asked again. Perhaps because of his slow tone, it sounded threatening somehow. Her mouth was dry at the tension. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know.¡± Before she could think any further, the lie came out first. Edwin narrowed his eyes. ¡°¡­ really?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Herietta raised her voice involuntarily in a sense of crisis that seemed to have driven her into a corner. She struggled to get her arm out of Edwin¡¯s grip. But it didn¡¯t budge as his grip was so tight as if it were made of cast iron. ¡°Let me go!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Let go of my hand!¡± As Herietta shrieked at him, Edwin released her. There was no notice that he would let her go, so she almost fell on her behind. As she stumbled heavily backward, she managed to keep her balance. Her body swayed to and fro, and a few strands of her hair that had been pulled up and secured with pins flew down in front of her. She didn¡¯t know what she looked like in Edwin¡¯s eyes now. ¡®This is going to be troublesome.¡¯ Herietta lifted her head and saw him standing in front of her. As expected, unlike her, he was breathing calmly. After all, it¡¯s always been like this. This is a perfect one-way direction. She had him in her heart, but he didn¡¯t even glance at her. She carefully nurtured her affection for him, even though she was sometimes frustrated, but he didn¡¯t even know she existed in this world. He didn¡¯t ask her to do those things, she had started it on her own. But even though she was aware that the Edwin in her mind was different from the real thing, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a small tingle somewhere inside her heart. ¡®Come to think of it, he¡¯s just a slave now, just as Hugo said.¡¯ The more she felt the plight of her own situation, the greater the desire to dig into Edwin¡¯s indifferent face grew in Herietta¡¯s mind. She wanted to make him react by any means. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± There was no time to think twice. She asked provocatively. ¡°Did you want to know if I knew you were originally a nobleman, or, to be precise, someone from the Redford family? What would you do to me if I did?¡± As the word ¡®Redford¡¯ came out of her mouth, Edwin¡¯s face, which looked like it was covered with a mask, stiffened. His eyes opened wide. It looked as if someone had poured cold water over him. A moment later, his well-groomed lips twisted into a frown. ¡°As expected, you knew.¡± His voice got lower. On the contrary, the energy surrounding him rose sharply. Herietta trembled in surprise. She had chills as she did in the middle of winter when she went out in thin clothes. The atmosphere was unusual. She soon realized she had made a mistake, but it was already too late. ¡°How did you find out? I heard that people here are very slow to the social flow of the outside world, so I expected that no one would know about me.¡± He asked with a dry smile. ¡°Did someone tell you something beforehand?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Does everyone else know?¡± ¡°¡­¡± At Edwin¡¯s question, Herietta shook her head vigorously. She wanted to say no, but her voice didn¡¯t come out because his fierce gaze seemed like he was about to catch her and kill her. ¡°I didn¡¯t completely believe it anyway. But¡­ Still, why do you make fun of people like this?¡± He smiled coldly as he mumbled something. His tone was either angry or pessimistic. ¡°I thought you were worn out, but I have no idea what you are up to this time.¡± ¡°What¡­ what am I up to?¡± Herietta, who had managed to regain her voice, asked. But instead of answering her, Edwin took one step closer to her. He was exuding a menacing force as he inched closer to her, and he did not try to hide it. Herietta instinctively stepped back. But the hard wall behind her back blocked her movement. ¡°Do you want me to crawl like a dog?¡± ¡®A dog?¡¯ Herietta¡¯s eyes widened as the unexpected words came out of his mouth. ¡°Or is it that you want to dr*g me to satisfy your s*xual desires?¡± ¡®Dr*g? S*xual desire?¡¯ Herietta was speechless at the words that came out of his mouth. What was she hearing now? Her mind went blank. She was so shocked that she wondered if she had heard him wrong. Seeing the frozen Herrietta without saying anything, Edwin moved closer to her. It was close enough to reach her with outstretched arms. He held one hand against the wall and with the other hand, he lifted her head, which was frozen in place. Blue eyes that were as blue as the deep, cold sea met auburn eyes that trembled anxiously. ¡°What are you pretending to be so nervous about?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Chapter 9 ¡°Or are you doing it on purpose? Does this make your body warmer or something like that?¡± Edwin looked at Herietta and laughed. It didn¡¯t suit him; he spoke like a gigolo. Herietta couldn¡¯t think properly. The one in her memory and the one in front of her eyes overlapped, and her mind was all mixed up. It felt like being slapped in the face by a monster. The hand that had been resting on Herietta¡¯s face gradually went down. His hands, which had reached the edge of her chest, were clenched and stopped in front of her dress. ¡°By the way, you¡¯ll have to use a very strong drug to get my mind moving. I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re not my taste.¡± He tilted his head at an angle and rolled his eyes down to look at her. One of the corners of his lips went up. It was dazzlingly attractive and sensational. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter because they will all look the same when you¡¯re drunk.¡± He fiddled with the laces that held the front of the dress tightly and then fumbled around as if he were about to untie them. Ziipp. She felt her breathing loosen when the string holding her corset together unfastened. And thanks to that very alien feeling, Herietta was able to come to her senses. ¡°Sto, stop!¡± Herietta pushed Edwin away as hard as she could. The gap between the two widened. ¡°You, what, what are you trying to do to me now?¡± Herietta stared at Edwin, her eyes wide open in disbelief. ¡°What¡­ What the hell are you going to do?¡± She tried to argue again, but her throat choked and she couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. She was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t even cry. This is a nightmare, she seriously thought. * * * Edwin stood a little away from Herrietta and stared at her. Her hands, which fastened back the loose front sash, were trembling uncomfortably. Her eyes, which had a warm light like the sunlight of the spring day, fluttered like a shipwreck swept by a storm. Edwin¡¯s expression, which had only been so cold, looked disturbed. Just as there are different kinds of people, different reactions can come out in the same situation. But what is this? Her reaction was something he had never expected. She might be acting, Edwin thought. But he immediately questioned his thoughts. Is she really acting when she is trembling this badly? He frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t want to subdue me.¡± He said. However, he said it in a slightly softer voice than before. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see myself succumbing at your feet in such a wretched manner that I can no longer be uglier.¡± ¡°What did you say? Me, you?¡± As Herietta let out her breath, she cut him off. ¡°Are you crazy? What kind of pleasure would I get from seeing you bowing down to someone like that!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see that, even if you pay me millions!¡± As terrifying it is to imagine, she trembled like an aspen tree and felt a chill run down her spine. It was a strong reaction. So much so that she thought she might pass out again. It was an unexpected development. Although he had an indifferent expression on the outside, Edwin was confused on the inside. Wasn¡¯t she a great actress? If she puts her mind to it, she can deceive even him and get over it. No, that¡¯s not it. She¡¯s not lying now. The instinct that had been with him since birth whispered in his ear. But it didn¡¯t make sense. Herietta knew his past. And, as the Marquis Macnaught said, no one in Philioche should have known his true identity. He had already done all the pre-checks, didn¡¯t he say that? He was sent to this unheard-of country village for that reason alone. Even if he thought about it two or three times, the circumstances did not line up. So, of course, he had no choice but to be suspicious. ¡°Hey, why are you like this?¡± Herietta asked sarcastically. ¡°Why, why are you, when you¡¯re so much nobler than anyone else?¡± It wasn¡¯t a criticism, it was a look of pity. Edwin¡¯s expression darkened at that. Yeah. Why did this happen? He asked himself. He was no longer the same. The life he had lived for the past year had gnawed at him both on the outside and the inside. The twenty years of life he had lived up to that point did nothing to help him survive that year. It is said that you can estimate a water¡¯s depth, but you cannot estimate the depth of the human mind. There is a saying that white is black and black is white, but to Edwin, white is white, and black is only black. My happiness is the unhappiness of others, and my unhappiness is the happiness of others. Edwin had recently felt that those words were true. The people who smiled softly and had good smiles when he was the heir of the duke family, turned one hundred and eighty degrees the moment he became a slave and was anxious to plunge his head into the mud before anyone else. It is said this was how nature works, but this was more than that. The sudden downfall of someone who was originally born stronger than them was sweeter and more addictive than any other alcohol in the world. [¡®Let¡¯s take a look at you.¡¯] That person who once claimed to be an old friend of his father. But when he saw Edwin held captive with a rope, he didn¡¯t help, he just giggled sarcastically. [¡®Well. I mean, look at what happened to your father¡¯s head; he used to hold his head high in the sky.¡¯] Edwin saw where he was pointing and closed his eyes at the terrible sight. But he couldn¡¯t stop the demonic laughter from ringing in his ears. That was the beginning. It had nothing to do with his own will. Under the name of treason, everything changed overnight. Everyone with the last name of Redford was annihilated, and only Edwin survived. There were two reasons. The first is that when this happened, he was out on the outskirts, not the capital, so it was unlikely that he was directly involved. And the second was because of the various achievements he made for the country. But Edwin knew. The king¡¯s final decision to keep him alive was influenced by the Crown Prince, whom he had known for a long time. ¡®Should you go that far? If you go that far, the history of the Redford family will be over.¡¯ The son of whom had ordered to slaughter every Redford, pathetically persuaded Edwin who begged to kill himself. ¡®Think carefully. What he, your father, would have wished for you to choose at this moment.¡¯ Edwin didn¡¯t know the answer to that. Even at the moment when he was deprived of his nobility, his surname of Redford was taken away and he was given a new life where he was only known by the number 11542 instead of the name he had shared all his life with; he did not know whether he had chosen the right path. It was a hellish time. It was such a terrible time that he wondered how a person could fall to the bottom like this. Countless enemies that were invisible when he was living in Redford, rushed to him, who had become a slave. The mental fatigue and physical pain were at least tolerable. [¡®How I have been looking forward to the day you come into my hands.¡¯] What he couldn¡¯t stand was the humiliation, the shame, and the destruction of his ego. They wanted to punish him who was inferior to even beasts dozens of times a day, and they wanted to kill him. Yet he survived. [¡®You must survive. Survive, and live by apologizing for this indelible sin that your family committed to the royal family. That¡¯s the only thing you can do for your family.¡¯] The crown prince¡¯s last words kept coming to mind. He didn¡¯t know if what the Crown Prince was saying was right or wrong. Still, the words floated through his mind like a curse. The days he endured became a month, and a month became a year. And over the years he slowly crumbled and ripped apart. The man who reigned at the top of the world suddenly got stuck in a dirty gutter and had to look up from the bottom of the world. At first, he despised and hated those who made fun of him, but now he was not convinced. Was it they who did the wrong thing, or was it him who had fallen so horribly and accepted it? If their purpose was to lose himself in this way, they had already achieved the goal, he laughed. He laughed at himself, saying that sooner or later he wouldn¡¯t even remember what he was like in the past. And it happened. He really did forget about how he was in the past. ¡°Sir Edwin. I met you at a ball in Lavant.¡± The woman with clear eyes confessed. ¡°That day, you shined brighter than anyone else in the ballroom. No, you were the most brilliant person I¡¯ve ever met in my life. Looking at you, I realized that a person can be so strong, beautiful, noble, and unique at the same time. Even if the stars in the night sky were to come down to the ground for a short time, it wouldn¡¯t be as wonderful as you, I thought.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I followed your trail, not forgetting that unique experience. Who knew that just seeing it once would enchant me for so long. But it was worth it to me at the time. And no one will be able to refute it.¡± As she recalled the events of that day, there was longing in her eyes. Her voice was soft as she spoke. ¡°I only found out a few days ago through my aunt in Lavant that a lot has happened in your life. As you said, Philioche is very insensitive to the flow and change of the outside world. Until you showed up, I thought you were doing well in the capital.¡± Herietta said calmly. At the same time, Edwin¡¯s chest plummeted. If what she said was true, it was highly likely that all of this was coincidental, not planned. Then she probably didn¡¯t approach him deliberately to achieve any purpose. He rolled his eyes. After arriving at the mansion, he remembered her actions, where she hung around him and continued to do him favors. At no point did she ever show any sign of trying to satisfy her self-interest. Edwin then thought about what he had done to Herietta a little while ago. The moment he thought that even the last faith he had left behind had been broken, he let go of his unstable sanity. Now it was just what it was. In desperation, he didn¡¯t think about it and acted like a madman at his own will. The vulgar, lewd words he said to Herietta, and the rude touch he had given her. And because of that, her face was in despair while falling into a crucible of shock. He remembered it all in such detail that it hurt. His throat was dry with shame. Chapter 10 ¡®She will hate me, despise me.¡¯ Edwin thought. ¡®She will come to her father and ask him to give me a severe punishment.¡¯ But who can blame her for that? Even when he thought about it, Edwin knew he deserved to be treated that way, and she had the right to do so. But the words that came out of Herietta¡¯s mouth were not what he expected at all. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Herietta said gloomily. ¡°I never knew your life would change so much. I never knew your life would be so hard. I just thought that you were living happily in a distant place like before. I believed so, and I hoped so. Of course, if I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have been of any help either.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I was arrogant, and I imagined it one-sidedly. Without knowing your inner thoughts, who must have lived a hard life, I assumed that you would just be living happily somewhere¡­ So I thought it was just me, haa, that was the only thing that was difficult for me. I don¡¯t know anything, I was so carefree¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I sincerely apologize.¡± Herietta looked down. Edwin looked at her without saying anything. He couldn¡¯t understand why she was apologizing instead of him. The woman who had done nothing wrong, the woman who deserved an apology, yet she was the first to apologize to him for her sin. ¡®What the hell? You have no reason to apologize to me now. Besides, you¡¯re in a position where you don¡¯t have to apologize to me anymore.¡¯ She felt like someone holding a key that didn¡¯t fit in the keyhole. She longed for an answer, but she couldn¡¯t get it out of his mouth. Herietta stood up. He raised his head and looked at her face. A face that seems to be holding back on something. Suddenly, tears fell from her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to do this.¡± Embarrassed, Herietta quickly wiped away the tears with the back of her hand. At first, she tried to wipe it down with her sleeve, but soon she covered her face with her hands and the tears flowed uncontrollably. ¡°But it¡¯s too harsh. How can this nonsense be? For such a terrible thing to happen to you¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t speak anymore. Her skin was stained red as she cried and cried. Edwin couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. ¡®Everyone says it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m not even sure it isn¡¯t. Why, why are you being like this to me?¡¯ He doesn¡¯t remember crying since he grew up. Because he learned that the future head of the family should not easily shed tears in front of others. Yet now, when he looked at her so sadly sobbing in front of him, he, too, seemed to want to cry. After becoming a slave, something in his heart that he had built up little by little fell apart. Neither Herietta nor Edwin himself noticed the change at the time. * * * ¡®Stupid idiot!¡¯ Herietta, who was lying on the bed, rolling over, ripped off her hair and blamed herself. ¡®Suddenly crying over there! How embarrassed must he have been?¡¯ Since she received the letter from Lilian, Herietta had always felt sorry for Edwin¡¯s situation. But the moment she saw him behaving like a wounded beast, she realized that his life was harder than she had imagined. A tired face with no will to live. Eyes dull and lifeless like those of the dead. The emotions she had kept deep in her heart exploded at the sight of him, who had changed so much from her memories. She didn¡¯t even know how to stop it. But that was the way it is. She never thought at that moment that so many tears would flow from her eyes. The flowing tears soon fell like a waterfall, and in the end, she wept and wailed. And while she cried madly, Edwin watched her in silence without saying a word. His face was obscured by her vision that was blurred by her tears, but he must have had a puzzled look on his face. Come to think of it, all she did to him was get angry, give lectures, and then cry blindly. Thinking about it herself, it was just absurd. ¡®If he sees me in the future, he might avoid me.¡¯ Herietta nervously bit her nails. ¡®Are you okay? I wish I had asked calmly and casually. If I had, I might have looked more mature. No, at least it wouldn¡¯t leave a bad impression.¡¯ She once had a greedy desire to impress Edwin as she acted like a noble lady being mature and polite. But now that greed seems to be water under the bridge. To be honest, the fact that he didn¡¯t treat her like a crazy person was something she had to be proud of. Herietta, who was lying on the bed, kicked into the empty space. She drowned in embarrassment the whole night long. * * * ¡°Sister, is it just me?¡± Hugo tilted his head and entered the stable. Herietta, who had been combing the horse¡¯s hair with a brush, lifted her head and met his eyes. ¡°What?¡± ¡°That slave. Somehow, these days, I feel like I¡¯ve been seeing him everywhere.¡± Herietta looked at where Hugo was pointing. Edwin was ten steps away from them, not too far away. Since when was he there? He wasn¡¯t there when she arrived at the stable a little while ago. She was a little surprised because she didn¡¯t feel that there was anyone nearby, but Herietta immediately schooled her features. ¡°It must just be your feeling. The mansion is so small that if you don¡¯t see each other often, that would be weird.¡± ¡°I also thought it was just a coincidence, but as I keep observing, it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.¡± Hugo said with a serious look on his face. ¡°What¡¯s strange is that when I¡¯m alone, I can¡¯t even see a single strand of that slave¡¯s hair, but when I¡¯m with you like I am now, I see him several times a day.¡± ¡°It must be a coincidence.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence. Look at that. He¡¯s sweeping the floor over there right now. But that¡¯s the place Anna already cleaned up earlier. See? The floor is clean.¡± Hugo said with a frown on his face. With that said, Herietta looked around where Edwin was standing. As Hugo said, the floor had already been cleaned. Looking here and there, it didn¡¯t seem like he needed to brush here now. If it had been before, she would have started to let her imagination run wild. Maybe he¡¯s interested in her that¡¯s why he¡¯s hanging around her. She would have never expected such a thing. However, ¡°Someone must¡¯ve told him to do it?¡± Herietta turned her head away and passed it on indifferently. Then she worked her hands again and started combing the horse¡¯s fur. After that, she deliberately kept her distance from Edwin. It wasn¡¯t because she hated him. Rather, it was the opposite. She thought he might be reluctant to be with her. Edwin was no longer in power. He fell under everyone¡¯s feet, and even the smallest thing could feel violent to him. He had already been forced to do many things before he came here, and because of that, he suffered and suffered. So Herietta vowed, at least for herself, she shouldn¡¯t make such a mistake. ¡°Still, something is strange¡­¡± Hugo glanced at him, still dissatisfied. But Herietta didn¡¯t respond to him. When she had finished combing the horse, she fitted the reins and saddles with a skillful touch. ¡°If you keep saying useless things, I will leave you behind.¡± ¡°Ah! Please wait, sister!¡± Herietta¡¯s threats, which were not exactly threatening, brought Hugo to his senses and he started to climb the horse in a hurry. Meanwhile, Herietta, who had even lowered the stirrups on the saddle, hurriedly got on her horse. Rather than sitting at an angle to her side with her legs together like most of the ladies, she opted to sit with her legs spread out like a man. ¡°Sister, here you go.¡± Hugo, who had not yet mounted his horse, approached Herietta and handed her a bow and arrow. ¡°How are you going to hunt rabbits without tools?¡± Hugo said with a smile. Yes. Herietta grinned and took them. A light kick on the side led the horse to walk forward. Hugo rode on the horse and followed her. The sound of the horse hooves studded with the horseshoe rubbing against the hard dirt road echoed. Herietta, coming out of the front yard, tilted her head and looked into the distance to decide which direction she should go. ¡®The road in the east and north forests is rather rough, and in the south, a large tree fell and the road was blocked.¡¯ With the flow of her thoughts, she naturally looked west. ¡®It would be better to go west.¡¯ It had been quite some time since she last visited the West Woods. She wondered what the geography of the forest was like. But it didn¡¯t seem to matter. She doesn¡¯t know if there¡¯s an animal like a deer or a fox. Small rabbits are often caught near villages, so there is no need to go deep into the forest. ¡°Don¡¯t look away and follow me. Listen to everything I say. Otherwise, I will never take you with me next time.¡± ¡°Sister. Am I a child?¡± ¡°Be it ten years ago, or ten years later, you will always be a child in my eyes.¡± Herietta smiled and looked ahead. Thinking that all the preparations had been made, she tried to run forward. But all of a sudden, she felt a serious gaze clinging to her. She turned her head to check the source of the gaze, and unexpectedly, Edwin was standing there. He stopped brushing and was staring at them. At first, she wondered if their eyes met by chance, but he didn¡¯t look away. He smiled awkwardly, wondering if he wanted to say hello, but he just kept his expressionless expression. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him? Is it the first time he¡¯s seen me wearing a riding suit?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t understand why Edwin was staring at her so blatantly. He stood so motionless that at first glance, he could be mistaken for a statue. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she looked towards him and bowed her head. Then she kicked the horse in the side harder than before. Neeiighhh. The horse, who had been with her for many years, understood what she wanted and ran fast forward. Two young riders ran swiftly down the dirt road. A cloud of smoke rose behind them. Edwin¡¯s gaze followed them for a long time until they became tiny dots and completely disappeared from view. Chapter 11 Sassaak. A gray-haired rabbit ran through the long bushes. Although it had a fairly large body, its movements were extremely agile, perhaps because of its instinct to survive. Hugo, who followed closely behind, screamed urgently. ¡°Sister! Sister! That way! It went there!¡± ¡°Do not worry! I¡¯m not called a great archer for nothing!¡± Herietta chuckled as she pulled out a bow from the quiver she was carrying behind her back. It had been more than half a year since she last did archery, but it didn¡¯t matter. With a confident expression on her face, she notched an arrow on the bow. ¡°Look, Hugo! It¡¯s your turn next time!¡± Herietta shouted out loud and took a stance. ¡°When you pull an arrow like this, the chords should be pulled all the way back, and your elbows should be a little higher than your shoulders!¡± The bowstring was pulled taut under her grip. Then, the bow flexibly curved and bent greatly. The feeling that passed through her fingertips was perfectly familiar. ¡°Aim at the prey with the arrowhead.¡± Herietta was infinitely cautious. Her eyes turned to the target. Lately, she has been more lively and alive than ever. She held her breath when she thought that the bouncing bunny and the tip of the bow had matched. Pang. As she released her bow, the arrow left Herietta¡¯s hand as if waiting. She thought she was aiming perfectly. Unfortunately, however, the arrow that flew through the air missed and landed on the ground next to the rabbit. Startled by the dull sound and the recoil of the arrow shaking, the rabbit started to run away. Perhaps because it felt that its life was under threat, the speed was so fast that it could not be compared to before. ¡®I almost hit it!¡¯ Herietta lowered her bow and bit her lower lip, feeling sorry. ¡®It must have gone awry because it was an old bow.¡¯ Blaming her pitiful tool, she quickly drew another arrow from the quiver she was carrying on her back. However, the second and third attempts, contrary to her wishes, just kept going sideways. ¡°Sister! I¡¯ll drive it! I¡¯ll drive it towards you!¡± Excited, Hugo spurred the horse¡¯s flank, speeding up. And Herietta followed closely behind him. They were frantically chasing after the rabbit, and without realizing it, they went deeper and deeper into the mountains. Swish. Branches and vines swept past them quickly. The sparse trees became dense, and the intensity of the sun¡¯s rays over their heads began to diminish. Before long, Herietta, noticing that it was unnaturally dark around her, slowed her horse. ¡®Where are we?¡¯ She looked around the unfamiliar background and unfamiliar geography. When she entered the forest, he could no longer find the path she had been following. ¡®We must have gone too deep.¡¯ She thought it happened in a very brief moment of negligence. She knew she had to go back the way they came before it was too late. Herietta raised her head to call up her younger brother, who was running ahead of her. But soon she saw something unfolding in front of her, and her complexion turned white. ¡°Hugo! You can¡¯t go there!¡± A flat, smooth circular terrain spread out among the sloppy piles of bushes. Those who have explored the forest to some extent could recognize at a glance that the unnatural terrain was artificially created. But there was no way Hugo could see it in his trance, chasing after the rabbit. ¡°Hugo! Wait! Wait for me!¡± Herietta shouted once more. But Hugo¡¯s actions showed no momentum to slow down. Her heart was pounding, and she hurriedly started chasing after Hugo. Her horse ran like the wind. Did he hear the horseshoes approaching quickly from behind? Hugo, who was ahead, slowed down and glanced back. ¡°Sister?¡± Seeing Herietta¡¯s pale face, he knew something was wrong. ¡°Sister? Why are you¡­!¡± At the same time as Hugo shouted at Herietta, the rabbit he was chasing stepped on the terrain in question. Wooduduk. With that as the starting point, the neatly piled pile of bushes collapsed down. Eventually, a trap hidden under the bushes was revealed. ¡°Ack!¡± Hugo realized the situation late and screamed. He quickly shifted his center of gravity behind him and pulled the reins. But that alone couldn¡¯t stop him in time. Herietta drove her horse towards Hugo¡¯s horse without hesitation. The two horses collided, causing a strong clash. Hugo¡¯s horse was smaller than hers, so it could not withstand the recoil and was pushed back. At the same time, Herietta let go of the reins and pushed him to the side with as much force as she could with both her hands. Hiiingg. Herietta¡¯s horse stood still on the spot. Herietta, who had to shift her center of gravity to push Hugo, couldn¡¯t withstand the counter-movement caused by her sudden movement. Eventually, her body, which flew through the air, fell into the trap. ¡°Sister!¡± Hugo, who witnessed the spectacle right in front of him, screamed. It felt like his heart had dropped to his toes. He jumped off his horse and ran near the trap. Then he knelt on the ground and looked through the inside of the trap. ¡°Sister! Sister! Are you okay? Please answer me!¡± He shouted loudly. Tears welled up in both his eyes. ¡°Sister! Sister! Please!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Herrietta, who was lying on the bottom of the trap, let out a groan. ¡°Sister! You are alive!¡± Hugo sighed with joy. Herrietta, who had been trying to move, slowly raised her body. Her body throbbed here and there as if she had been beaten. But luckily, nothing seemed to be broken. It was fortunate that there was soft mud on the floor instead of hard stones. She looked around, frowning and sweeping the tangled hair behind her back. It was made to catch small beasts rather than large animals, and the inner area was not very large. She lifted her head to get a rough idea of ??the depth of the trap. It was much taller than she was and had a steep wall, so it didn¡¯t seem like it would be easy to climb out of. Herrietta looked up. ¡°Hugo! You know that if I go up here, I¡¯ll come and beat you once! I told you to follow me, when did I tell you to jump out on your own?¡± ¡°Not one, but ten! Please come up safely!¡± Hugo immediately responded to Herietta¡¯s threat. ¡°Do you think you can come up here?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Herietta touched the wall with her hand. It had rained the day before, so the mud that made up the wall was wet and a little soft. She tried to find a place where the groove was, stepped on it, and climbed up. But it wasn¡¯t as easy as she thought. Besides, the tingling in her right ankle made her think it was slightly sprained when she fell. She couldn¡¯t move completely, and no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t even climb two steps, and she slid down. Her ten escape attempts were unsuccessful. In the end, she accepted that with her strength she would not be able to get out of this trap. ¡°Hugo! I think it would be unreasonable to climb without equipment! Do you have any lanyards or ropes nearby?¡± At Herietta¡¯s words, Hugo quickly looked around. ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± ¡°At least something like tree trunks or vines?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that¡­ Shall I look for it?¡± Herietta pondered Hugo¡¯s question. Finding vines shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. However, it was not easy to find a vine thick enough to support her weight and to cut it as needed, it required quite a high level of skill. It seemed rather unreasonable to entrust to a boy who was only eleven years old. Moreover, there would be no knife in his hand. Herietta decided to change her plans. ¡°Hugo! Can you go and call people?¡± ¡°People?¡± ¡°Yes! I fell into a trap in an accident, so tell them to help me out! If possible, please bring some ropes and knives, too!¡± ¡°But, sister, it would be dangerous to be here alone¡­¡± Hugo hesitated. Seeing that, Herietta snorted. ¡°What difference does it make when you are here? If we stay like this at night, we¡¯ll both become wolves¡¯ food forever!¡± ¡°Wha, what wolf?¡± Hugo screeched and freaked out. She guessed he hadn¡¯t even thought of that. Herietta nodded her head. ¡°Yes! So go fast! You have to come back before it¡¯s too late!¡± ¡°Bu, but¡­¡± ¡°Would you like to be wolf¡¯s food?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go and come back as soon as possible!¡± Hugo jumped to his feet at Herietta¡¯s threat. Even if he pretended to be daring, he didn¡¯t want to be food for the wolves. From above, she heard a bustling sound as if he was preparing to return to the village. Herietta looked at the sky. Is it because it is in the middle of a dense forest? It felt like it was getting dark already. ¡°Hugo! Run towards the trampled grass or broken branches!¡± Worried about leaving her little brother alone, Herietta shouted into the air. But no answer came. Then, in the distance, the sound of horseshoes was heard. It looked like Hugo was heading to the village. ¡°I wish father would not come if possible.¡± The Mackenzies were the ones who didn¡¯t like Herietta going out. They wanted her to pursue more ladylike hobbies rather than focus on martial arts like archery or swordsmanship. What would they say if they found out about her current situation? The bow and arrow that she had been cherishing for a long time were sharp and broken in half, and she didn¡¯t know if she could use it anymore by the end of today. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not in a position to choose; beggars can¡¯t be choosers.¡± She muttered to herself. As the sound of the horse hooves disappeared, there was silence around her. For some reason, she could hear the faint sound of the wind blowing from above. It was still early, but she was afraid that she might hear the cry of a hungry wolf from somewhere. ¡®What kind of thing is this when you set it up just to catch one rabbit?¡¯ Herietta let out a deep sigh. Chapter 12 It seemed like it had been a while since Hugo had left to call someone. What time was it? When she looked up, it was already getting dark. In terms of distance, it was not very far from the village. But finding the right path might be quite tricky. No matter how old-fashioned he was, Hugo was a young boy of only eleven years of age. Moreover, unlike her, who wandered outside when she had spare time, he spent most of his time indoors. Will he be able to follow the trail safely? As time passed, Herietta became more and more concerned about the well-being of her younger brother. Hoot hoot. The owl woke up in the evening and cried sadly. As if implying that night was coming soon, the temperature of the air became even cooler. The riding clothes she was wearing weren¡¯t that thick, so the warmth wasn¡¯t great. She was shivering, so she wrapped her arms around her body, leaned against one of the walls, and sat down on the ground. Although there is a fairly deep and dense forest around the village, Philioche was generally evaluated as a safe area. This is because most of the animals living in the forest were herbivores such as rabbits and deer. Of course, this did not mean that wild beasts did not inhabit it at all. There are no large beasts such as tigers or bears, but sightings of small beasts such as wolves, foxes, and wildcats have been constantly heard. So, if she spent the night like this, there was a possibility of her becoming a target of those hungry beasts. ¡®Come to think of it, one of the villagers recently said that he went into the woods at night and met a pack of wolves and was in trouble.¡¯ Herietta paled at the ominous rumor she suddenly remembered. She hoped that the rumored forest wasn¡¯t the one around here. Shaaaa. The sound of the leaves brushing could be heard as if the trees were dying due to the strong wind blowing. Normally she would have passed it on without much thought, but today, that sound sounded eerie. In the forest, where the energy of night had descended, the appearance of the forest during the night was different from that of the day she knew well. Herietta gulped nervously. No matter how adventurous and curious she may be, she was, after all, only a 17-year-old girl, just as Hugo was an eleven-year-old kid. To say she wasn¡¯t afraid would be a blatant lie. ¡°It snowed on top of a misty ridge.¡± Herietta started humming the familiar melody, hoping that she would be less frightened if she sang. The blizzard was so fierce that she couldn¡¯t see an inch ahead. Did it say that winter would be colder than ever? Thanks to the warmth from you, I thought spring had already arrived. The day the whole world turned white with wrinkled snow. They ripped through the darkness and came to us. Try to remember. Seeing the flames burning in purple Finally, we saw ourselves drinking wine together. What has changed? I didn¡¯t know winter could be this cold. In the black smoke, the blue sky is covered with gray In front of the fragments of the vow that we will enjoy spring together again Only the cups you and I haven¡¯t finished yet are lying around. My dear spring, After this long winter passes, will you come back to me someday? The spring I loved, Just as I remembered you, please remember me too. Rustle. Herietta heard a rustling sound while she was singing her song. She shut her mouth at once, held her breath, and listened intently to it. Drop. Thump. Above she heard the stomping of dry branches. Squash squash. She could also hear the sound of the soft bushes being trampled under the feet. Sitting on the ground, she quickly stood up. Hugo had summoned the villagers. Herietta¡¯s face was dyed with hope. ¡°Hugo? Are you there Hugo?¡± Herietta hurriedly shouted upwards. ¡°Hugo! Hugo! I¡¯m here! This way! Hugo!¡± Her voice was loud enough to echo. But no matter how many times she shouted, the other person didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Hugo?¡± The sound had also ceased. A suffocating silence was spread between the gentle breezes. Herietta bit her lower lip. Was it a wild beast passing, by chance? Her disappointment surged in waves when she realized it wasn¡¯t the rescue team she had been waiting for. She waited patiently after that, just in case, but in the end, they never came. ¡®I can¡¯t do this anymore.¡¯ Herietta rolled up the sleeves of her clothes. Instead of waiting like this, she felt that she should do something. She limped up and faced the wall. Looking up and estimating the distance to the ground, she tried to climb up the wall using a groove in the wall. But this time too, she slipped to the floor, not even halfway up. ¡®I need something to support me.¡¯ Herietta thought intently as she was covered in dirt. In her eyes, a pile of bushes and branches that had fallen on the floor came into view. Most of them were thin and small branches, but some of them were thick and short. She soon picked up two of the strongest-looking branches and examined them. ¡®If it¡¯s good, I think it will hold up¡­¡¯ Herietta found a soft place and inserted the branch she was holding deep into it. After leaving only a branch long enough for her to step on, she shoved another branch a little higher than that. She repeatedly inserts the branches like that to make a stairway for her to climb. It was quite high, so she couldn¡¯t climb to the end with this alone. But Herietta was satisfied with it, thinking that she would be able to climb at least halfway up. She took a few more of the twigs and put them in her arms. It was all or nothing. After taking a couple of big, slow breaths, she started climbing the wall slowly, using the branches she had stuck on the wall as a stepping stone. Wobble. Wobble. She sprained one of her ankles and her shoes were full of mud, so her soles were slippery. Still, Herietta did her best. For half of the day, she starved and had no energy, but her spirit was remarkably clear. After stepping on all the branches she had placed in advance, she took out the branches she had prepared from her arms and put them on the wall. So slowly, she climbed up and up again. ¡®Almost, almost there!¡¯ Seeing the ground getting closer and closer, Herietta rejoiced. It was as if she could reach it if she stretched out her hand upwards. She held the center of her body with one hand and with the other took out the last twig from her pocket. It was only a matter of time to escape outside if this succeeded. Herietta looked at the branch in her hand. It was a branch with a rather blunt tip. It seemed that strong force was needed to stick it to the wall. ¡°There is no such thing as failure in my dictionary.¡± Herietta, who had her heart ahead of her head, swung her arms wide. Slap. The tree branch stuck to the wall. Herietta¡¯s expression brightened when she thought had been successful. But just as she was about to celebrate her success, her foot, which was barely stepping on the tree branch, slipped due to the mud clinging to the sole of her shoe. ¡°Ack!¡± The collapse of her center was instantaneous. Her reaction was noticeably slow because of the sharp pain in her right ankle. Her body was already falling before the thought of falling crossed her mind. ¡°Kyaa!¡± Her eyes turned black and her head turned white. An eerie feeling as if her internal organs were soaring upward against gravity enveloped her whole body. Her displaced hands whirled through the pitiful air, and she closed her eyes tightly in preparation for the shock to be inflicted on her body, which was soon to be thrown onto the ground. Whoop! Someone grabbed Herietta¡¯s hand. It was large enough to completely grab her wrist and was strong enough to hold her full weight. Startled, Herietta opened her eyes and raised her head. She could see a figure holding her with their back against the dim sky. At first, she only registered the silhouette. However, just as the shadow dispersed and the light illuminated the outline of his face which was hidden in the shadows, she finally recognized her savior. ¡°Yo, you!¡± Herietta let out a shriek because it was someone she never expected. ¡°Why, why are you here!?¡± ¡°Questions later.¡± Edwin frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s pretty slippery.¡± At Edwin¡¯s words, Herietta looked at the hand he was holding. She could see her hand, covered in dirt, slipping out of his grasp. ¡°I¡¯ll pull you up, so don¡¯t struggle.¡± At Edwin¡¯s words, Herrietta nodded once to signify that she understood as she looked at him blankly. After confirming that an agreement had been established between the two of them, he pulled her upward with a strong force. Her vision changed with the sensation of her body floating. She wondered if the dark surroundings would become brighter, and then she came up to the ground. It happened in an instant. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡± Chapter 13 Edwin asked Herietta, who was lying on the ground and gasping for breath. He had a blunt, business-like tone. ¡°Uh, how did you know that I was here?¡± ¡°Your brother told me.¡± ¡°Hugo? Is he okay?¡± ¡°He seemed very surprised, but he didn¡¯t seem to be hurt.¡± Edwin recalled Hugo running into the mansion with a confused look on his face and asking for help. Because of how startled he was and how urgent the matter was, he didn¡¯t seem to even notice that the person he was asking for help was Edwin, whom he had always disliked. ¡®The forest¡­! The wolf¡­!¡¯ Hugo was speaking gibberish, unable to properly explain what had happened. As a result, Edwin wasted more time than he expected to find Herietta. ¡°He returned safely! What a relief! I was worried that he might have lost his way.¡± Even though it was her who had fallen into the trap in the forest, Herietta breathed a sigh of relief at the news that Hugo was safe. Her face seemed to melt away the worries and anxiousness she had accumulated over the past decade. ¡°First of all, we better go back as soon as possible. It seems like it will be quite difficult to find the way back when it gets darker than it is now.¡± At Edwin¡¯s words, Herietta nodded. It was already too late for her with the moon in the sky. Edwin approached Herietta¡¯s horse, which was leisurely grazing grass. Judging by the physique and leg line, it wasn¡¯t a very good breed. But even though it had been left alone for a long time, its training must have been good, given that it stayed there. Herietta limped and picked up her bow and arrows that had fallen to the ground while he checked the gear on her horse. After checking the gear, he grabbed the reins of the horse and approached her. But he soon saw her crippled leg. ¡°Your leg¡­¡± Edwin looked at Herietta¡¯s right leg, his sentence unfinished. Eventually, having grasped the situation, he frowned. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± He uttered his question in a slightly sharp tone as if he were arguing. His face also had a look of displeasure. Herieta hesitated at the unexpected reaction. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t hurt?¡± ¡°I never said anything like that. I just accidentally missed an opportunity to answer¡­¡± Herietta quickly defended herself. Edwin strode towards her. Standing in front of her, he lowered his posture as he knelt on one knee. Then, without stopping, he reached out and began examining her right ankle. ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Herietta blushed at the sudden touch of his hand. Feeling her heart beating loudly even in this situation, she thought that she was seriously ill. But after a while, the pain brought by his hand touching her ankle without hesitation was unstoppable. Her face began to contort little by little. ¡°Ah! Ouch!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ouch! Gently! Gently!¡± ¡°It¡¯s very swollen.¡± Edwin did not blink an eye even with Herietta¡¯s fierce whining. After examining the injury with a blunt expression, he released her ankle. ¡°The ligaments were stretched, but not broken. If you refrain from strenuous activities and get proper rest, you will probably be well within a week.¡± ¡°How do you know that even if you¡¯re not a doctor?¡± Herietta, who had stifled her tears, asked with a cheeky tone. Edwin then raised his head and met her eyes. He looked at her for a moment, then sighed. ¡°¡­ Even if you¡¯re not a doctor, you have a lot of chances to come across a minor injury like this.¡± Edwin muttered a little and stood up. Then, he supported Herietta, who was unable to move, so that she would not fall. After helping her get onto her horse, he grabbed the reins of the horse. Several times, she offered him to ride the horse with her, but he refused. Except for the sounds of nature, the forest was relatively quiet. It was so quiet that the sound of footsteps of one person, the sound of a horse¡¯s hoof, and the sound of breathing of two people could be heard. For some reason, neither of them opened their mouths hastily for quite some time. Buzz buzz. An unknown grass beetle wept sadly in a pile of bushes. ¡°Excuse me¡ª¡° ¡°By any chance¡ª¡° Breaking the awkward silence between them, the two opened their mouths at the same time. Then they stopped. Even if it was intentional, it would be difficult to achieve such perfect timing. They looked into each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°You say it first.¡± ¡°No. You speak first.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t do that ¡­¡± The two agreed to give the other the chance first. They struggled for a while, but in the end, it was Herietta who lost. It was because Edwin kept his mouth shut like a clam. It made her realize that his stubbornness was far greater than she had expected. Herietta moistened her dry lips with her tongue and opened her mouth. ¡°Thank you for your help today. Just like the first time we met, I¡¯m always indebted to you. If you hadn¡¯t helped me a little while ago, I might have been seriously injured. Maybe I will be food for animals.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing to say thank you over and over again.¡± Herietta lowered her gaze. Then she inhaled and exhaled a little. ¡°You know. If there is anything I can do for you, please let me know. I can¡¯t do much, but if there¡¯s anything I can do, no matter what, just say it.¡± ¡°Do you always endanger yourself like this?¡± Edwin, who had been silently listening to Herietta, asked at once. She blinked. Was he trying to criticize her for not being careful? However, with a glance at his face, he looked calm. Herietta, who had tilted her head for a moment, smiled vaguely. ¡°As you can see, I prefer outdoor activities to indoor activities. Thanks to that, my parents were quite upset with me from a young age.¡± [¡®If you had been born as a man, you would have become a great master.¡¯] After leaving the house to find a legendary treasure, Rose rebuked the young woman who returned with all the dirt on her face. Since then, she hasn¡¯t said anything, but Herietta felt the way she looked at her that day, Rose¡¯s eyes looked very sad. Every time she thought about it, the memory somehow made a corner of her chest feel stuffy. Herietta struggled to erase it from her mind. ¡°Sir Edwin must have been surprised. When you were in the capital, you would hardly have seen a young lady like me.¡± ¡°Surely¡­ It seems uncommon.¡± Edwin did not deny Herietta¡¯s words. At his candid reaction, she smiled weakly. ¡°They would be elegant and noble. Every word, every action. They would be completely different from me in everything.¡± The many noblewomen she had seen in Lavant were as beautiful as flowers and overflowing with elegance. So, it was not necessary to ask what the level of the girls Edwin, who had spent most of his time in the capital, the pinnacle of the social world, would have been with. ¡°Oh right. What were you trying to say a little while ago?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sir Edwin?¡± Some time ago, Edwin had wanted to tell her something. But he was hesitant to answer the question. It wasn¡¯t like him to hesitate, so he was puzzled. Whenever he tried to spit it out, something seemed to bother him. ¡°If it¡¯s hard for you to say, you don¡¯t have to say it.¡± ¡°What happened that day?¡± ¡®That day?¡¯ At the words, Herietta¡¯s eyes widened. Edwin¡¯s gaze turned to her. His eyes were full of determination as if he had decided on something. There was a question after he took a break. ¡°Are you mad at me?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Or do you feel uncomfortable seeing me?¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°¡­Come to think of it, this is a very stupid question. I will make up for it.¡± He let out a deep sigh. He was bewildered by her not understanding what he was saying. His expression darkened as he was thinking of something. Edwin, who was rolling his eyes, stopped moving forward. Then, the horse that followed him also stopped in place. He turned to face Herietta. Chapter 14 Edwin, unaware that Herietta was thinking like that, looked gloomier. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s okay to say you won¡¯t accept my apology. Even if you say you hate me, I understand. Because I disrespected you, a lady, with my actions the other day. If you say you don¡¯t want to meet me in the future, I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill that wish as much as possible.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean I don¡¯t want to meet you?¡± Herietta, who had been completely intoxicated by this situation, suddenly came to her senses. ¡°Why would I not want to meet you?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you avoid me? From that day onwards.¡± ¡°What? Did I avoid you?¡± Herietta¡¯s voice rose. Edwin nodded. ¡°I felt you were reluctant to even be around me.¡± ¡°Wait, wait! That¡¯s a misunderstanding! I just purposely distanced myself from you because I thought you might be reluctant to be around me¡­¡± Herietta said with a sincere absurdity. Then, this time, Edwin rolled his eyes and was somewhat stupefied by her reaction. Judging from his reaction, it seemed like that was an unexpected answer. Then he frowned. ¡°Why did you think that way?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡± Herietta¡¯s words trailed away as she answered. She took it for granted, but when she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t find an answer. Come to think of it, why did she think that way? He never showed any sign of reluctance or avoidance of him being with her, no matter how much she thought about it. ¡®Anyway, why does this man look so upset?¡¯ She only knew that he was indifferent to the point that he didn¡¯t even notice her efforts. But what did that look mean? His gaze wasn¡¯t gentle, it even felt like he was blaming her. She asked as she tilted her head. ¡°Did I get it wrong?¡± ¡°Of course¡­!¡± Edwin, who was about to reply immediately, trailed off too. A look of bewilderment was evident on his face. Herietta did not miss the look on his face. ¡°Of course? Of course what? Are you saying you were reluctant to see me? Or am I wrong?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hey, which one is it?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I do not know.¡± Hesitating, he gave her a bland answer. Yes, he looked confused. Herietta, who was going to keep asking what that meant, immediately bit the inside of her mouth. His outward appearance was unchangingly superior and perfect, but on the inside, he looked like a child who was clumsy in understanding and expressing his feelings. ¡®That slave. I seem to be seeing him everywhere these days.¡¯ It reminded her of what Hugo said as he tilted his head as if he found the coincidence strange. ¡®Whenever I¡¯m with you, I keep seeing him several times a day.¡¯ ¡®No way¡­¡¯ She thought it was absurd, but the question that came to mind suddenly snowballed. Herietta¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°No way¡­ Were you sad? You thought I was avoiding you?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s why you have been hovering around me lately? You want to figure out what I¡¯m thinking and apologize again?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± Edwin was frank and denied it. He didn¡¯t hesitate for a second to answer. His face, which looked human for a moment, hardened like a marble statue. At first glance, it was an attitude that could be misunderstood as being very indifferent and cold. But seeing him like that, Herietta smiled. ¡°Really?¡± She accepted it gently. In the moonlight, his hair shimmered like gold. And his earlobes, visible through them, were dyed redder than usual. * * * That night, Herrietta, who returned home safely to her mansion, was scolded by the McKenzie couple, who had been waiting for her late at night in front of the gate. Upon learning that she had fallen into a trap dug by a hunter, Rose nagged to the point that her mouth foamed. This is because, in some cases, things like sharp poles were installed in traps to catch large animals or wild beasts. If she was unlucky and she fell into the same trap, she could be seriously injured and even lose her life. Baodor forbade her to go out of the house as punishment, which she accepted silently. She almost put her younger brother, Hugo, in danger, so she couldn¡¯t say anything even if she received a harsher punishment than that. If it were before, then she would have objected. However, Herietta wasn¡¯t at all sad if she wasn¡¯t going out for half a year, not a month. Because there was someone within this mansion that entertained her and touched her heart a lot more than going out. And it didn¡¯t take long for the Mackenzies and the people in the mansion to know about it. * * * Edwin sighed deeply as he was transporting packages of food ingredients from the warehouse to one place. The gaze on the back of his head was so stinging that it was hard to pretend he didn¡¯t know. He lowered what he was holding onto the floor with a slightly rough motion. Crash. The raw potatoes in it dropped and made quite a loud noise, but he paid it no mind and stood up. ¡°Stop it.¡± ¡°What?¡± As if she had been waiting the whole time to talk to him, the answer came back immediately. Edwin turned and looked behind him. Herietta was sitting on a wooden box heaped in one corner of the warehouse. She was staring at him without looking at the book in her hand, but when she realized that his gaze was on her, she hastily turned her gaze to the book. Her bent back was straightened, and her neck and shoulder lines were also straightened. She was so slow and clumsy that he doubted if she was doing it on purpose. ¡®I don¡¯t know what to say.¡¯ Edwin sighed again. ¡°Why are you hovering around me like this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± Herietta pretended not to take her eyes off the book. She turned over the pages with her other hand that was not holding the book. ¡°I was just reading.¡± ¡°You mean here?¡± Edwin asked with a surprised face. There was a musty smell from the wet trees, and there were spider webs in every corner. It didn¡¯t make sense to leave a sunny place to read here. But, despite his question, Herietta only had a gloomy expression on her face. ¡°A true reader doesn¡¯t dwell on places.¡± ¡°¡­is that so?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Herietta nodded and answered. Her eyes were still on the book, but a look of embarrassment prevailed on her face. Edwin¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared at her. ¡°You¡¯re holding the book upside down.¡± ¡°!¡± Herietta, who was pretending to be noble with her words, was taken aback. She hurriedly checked the cover of the book. As he said, she was holding the book upside down, and she had a look of embarrassment on her face. ¡°Oh, I knew it! I did that on purpose!¡± Herietta pretended to be okay and raised her voice. But she did after her face was already as red as a ripe tomato. ¡°How exciting and new to read a book upside down!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°There are a lot of people around me who read books like this! Did Sir Edwin not know about it?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± Chapter 15 ¡°It may be too late, but I still wanted to make a formal apology.¡± She lifted her head and saw him. She could see his deep, serious eyes through his soft hair. He had clear and beautiful eyes like the ice of a lake. The more she looked, the more helpless she seemed. At one time, he was a person whom she could not even stand side by side with, let alone exchange a single word with. She felt thrilled and even terrified to think that his eyes would contain only her image now. Edwin ruthlessly trampled Herietta¡¯s attempt to jump over with a blank expression. She didn¡¯t know if she would rather see him smile. She was perplexed by his iron-like attitude. No, she was more than embarrassed, she was insanely embarrassed. Eventually, Herietta closed the book and placed it on her lap. She set her gaze down, creating a gloomy atmosphere. After being silent for so long, she helplessly opened her mouth. ¡°You don¡¯t like me being around?¡± She asked gloomily. ¡°If so, please tell me. As I said before, if that¡¯s your will, then I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± Herietta looked away anxiously. Because she was afraid that Edwin would answer yes even if she had said it herself. Edwin looked at her without saying a word. He thought that if she had ears like puppies, it would have drooped down already. He stood at an angle with his arms crossed and his back against the wall of the warehouse. ¡®Is she bothering you?¡¯ To say no would be a lie. Whenever there was a chance, her presence, sneaking up and clinging to him, made him feel heavy at times. Still, for some reason, he didn¡¯t say yes to her willingly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of other people¡¯s gazes?¡± Instead, an odd question arose. Then Herietta looked at him with big eyes. ¡°People? Who?¡± ¡°Your family, the workers of this mansion, or the villagers.¡± In a word, it meant everyone. But even so, Herietta continued to blink. She turned her head to the side. ¡°What would those people do?¡± ¡°They would think it¡¯s strange.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°A noble girl being close to a mere slave. Your reputation will be ruined.¡± It was a world where even talking with the bastard of a plausible noble family would create rumors. She was not a commoner, and yet this woman, who was from a noble family, wants to hang out with slaves. Half of the people who hear about it would be unable to believe it, and the other half would despise her as lowly and filthy. ¡®If I had said this much, she would have understood.¡¯ Edwin thought silently. But contrary to his thoughts, she burst into laughter, hahaha. ¡°What about my reputation? Not anywhere else but this Philioche? No matter how unusual it is, my parents would be the only ones nagging at me.¡± Herietta shrugged and waved it over insignificantly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. My reputation in the social world is not very good. So there is no need to panic and worry about such useless things.¡± In the first place, her reputation wasn¡¯t good enough to lose, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about her reputation going down. It was a simplistic way of thinking. The daughter of Count Bolero, who was known for being a great tomboy and ruthless in social circles, was not even like this. Edwin observed the woman sitting in front of him slowly. She said that she was already seventeen. She was a little too young to be called mature, but she was also too feminine to be called a girl. Herietta, with her dark auburn hair and pale brown eyes, was taller for a woman. Her skin was clean but not as white as white jade, and her features, which were in perfect harmony with her, boasted an elegant beauty but were not so glamorous as to stand out in his eyes. In other words, there were no particularly ugly corners, but that didn¡¯t mean she was a great beauty either. Edwin was always surrounded by outstanding beauties. Including his family, who was said to be all born with great looks, the women who approached him based on his background and appearance, and even his ex-fiance, who is considered to be Brimdel¡¯s most beautiful woman. His eyes must not have been set high, but it could not be helped that his expectations were set to such a standard. To him, Herrieta¡¯s appearance certainly did not impress him strongly either at first glance or now. Had she mingled among the many noble maidens, he most likely would not have found her at her first glance. And to prove it, she said she had met him before, but he had no memory of her. ¡°Oops!¡± Herietta, who was trying to get down from the wooden box and approach Edwin, stumbled, and, unable to find anything under her feet, fell down. Her hair was pulled forward and scattered, and she fell so loudly that her skirt was turned over. ¡®In that sense, she falls quite often.¡¯ Edwin clicked inwardly and got up from leaning against the wall. It was amazing how she could shoot an arrow on a horse with such a sense of balance. Edwin approached Herietta with a leisurely gait. When she put her hands on the floor and tried to get her body up, she lifted her head. He went right in front of her and naturally bowed down and reached out his hand towards her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± It was just a courtesy question. Still, surprise spread across Herietta¡¯s face when she heard his question. She looked at him with an astonished face, as if he had scorched her on fire, or covered her in cold water. Her body had stiffened like plaster. Because it was a question that he posed without much meaning, her reaction like this made him bewildered. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Edwin asked. But Herietta continued to stare blankly at him. In her eyes, there was an image of him being a little perplexed. ¡°Milady?¡± No matter how much he waited, no answer came, so Edwin called Herietta. When she returned to her senses, her gaze seemed to be lost in a daydream. And her body, which had stiffened like plaster, also softened. A bright smile spread across her eyes and lips as if the frost that fell on the leaves on an early spring day melted in the warm spring breeze. The white, well-groomed teeth hidden under her red lips were gently revealed. Edwin saw this and held his breath without realizing it. He had just rated her face as normal a little while ago. However, the moment she smiled brightly, a very soft and warm spring flower bloomed on her ordinary face. The black dust on the tip of her nose didn¡¯t even catch his eye. It was a fleeting moment, but it seemed as if time had stopped. It felt as if he had been swept away helplessly by a strong wave from somewhere. Thud. A still unknown emotion knocked on the door of his dull heart. Even so, he was mesmerized and just looked at Herietta¡¯s smiling face. ¡°I remember the first time I met you. Even then, you lifted me from the floor. ¡°Are you okay?¡± you asked.¡± Herietta said while holding Edwin¡¯s hand that had been extended to her. His stiff body trembled very faintly as she touched it. And that brought him to his senses. ¡®What was that earlier?¡¯ It was a confusing feeling. It was as if he had suddenly regained his senses from being drunk in a good mood. It wasn¡¯t like himself, to the point that he wondered if she had used a strange drug secretly. He was hopeful, and he checked her face again, but she was as normal as before. ¡®It was probably because I was tired.¡¯ Edwin struggled to convince himself but he quickly schooled his expression. Then, pretending nothing had happened, he supported her and lifted her. Herietta stood up from her spot and looked up at Edwin. ¡°You know. I still vividly remember the moment you walked into the ballroom that day.¡± Herietta¡¯s eyes looking up at Edwin twinkled like stars in the night sky. ¡°Everyone¡¯s eyes were on you, and so was mine. What should I say? It was like seeing a prince from a fairy tale book.¡± ¡°¡­ But I am not a prince.¡± He was known as the heir of the Duchy of Redford when he commanded the Knights of Demner protecting the borders before, and he was now known by a number when he was reduced to slavery without being able to keep his original castle. But never had he been called a prince since he was born. Although he may have once been regarded as the closest person to him, now he couldn¡¯t be any further away. Herietta looked at Edwin silently. She bluntly told a slave no nobler than her that she thought he was a prince nobler than her, and he blinked his eyes a couple of times as if trying to understand what the woman was saying. Soon, she smiled at him bashfully. ¡°I know. You are so much cooler than that.¡± Chapter 16 Time went on. Day and night passed as if they were kissing each other, the seasons changed and autumn came, then winter, and finally spring. Green buds began to sprout on the branches that had been bare over the past few months. Flocks of migratory birds that had left for winter seemed to be returning home. Herietta opened her window wide and stuck her upper body out of the window. The spring breeze, which had not yet completely shaken off the scent of winter, blew and caressed her face and hair. Not long after waking up from her sleep, she, in her thin pajamas, trembled involuntarily. She couldn¡¯t remember the name of the novel, but in the story, the female lead romantically enjoys the winter breeze as she looks out of the window. But why is she always failing when she tries to do it? As Herietta tried to close the window while muttering to herself when she suddenly caught something in her peripheral vision. Turning her head, she saw her father, Baodor, standing in the middle of the yard. As if he were trying to explain something, Baodor¡¯s arms were moving around in large movements. Another man was standing next to Baodor. Unlike Baodor, who was busily moving and gesturing as he spoke, the man hardly moved. Herietta was pouting just a while ago, but upon seeing the man, a bright smile bloomed on her face. ¡°Edwin!¡± Herietta shouted as she raised her hand and waved at him. If she could, she would jump out of her window and run over to him, but alas, she was too high up to do so. Hearing her voice, the two men looked up at the window on the second floor. One man looked surprised and unsure about what to expect if she were to fall over the window sill, while the other man frowned. ¡°Herietta! What are you doing there! It¡¯s dangerous!¡± Baodor shouted. But she didn¡¯t care. All of Herietta¡¯s attention was on Edwin. His figure, standing tall under the sun, was so perfect that it was unbelievable that she was seeing it so early in the morning. ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll get ready and come down soon!¡± Herietta slipped back into her room without listening to her father¡¯s warning and stillness settled down in the noisy yard. Baodor looked at the now empty window with a bewildered expression on his face. * * * Herietta hesitated as she looked at Edwin. He didn¡¯t say anything, but she could tell from a glance that he wasn¡¯t in a good mood. Creases formed between his brows, his eyes were on anything else but her, and his beautiful lips were tightly shut like a door that had not been opened for a hundred years. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to deal with her right now. ¡°Is something¡­ wrong?¡± Herietta asked cautiously. But Edwin pretended not to hear Herietta at all and focused on what he was doing. She could be angry at him for ignoring her so openly, but he was such in a bad mood that she couldn¡¯t even be angry. ¡®Did I make another mistake?¡¯ Herietta thought carefully. She did nothing except get up in the morning like usual, change her clothes, and come down to meet Edwin. In other words, if she wanted to make a mistake, she didn¡¯t have the time to make one. After organizing her thoughts, Herietta went to Edwin¡¯s side and grabbed the hem of his robe. Rough, bulky clothes which were once white had faded to a dim gray. She gently shook the hem of his robe. ¡°Edwin, tell me. Are you really not going to talk to me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Edwin, I want you to look at me.¡± She wasn¡¯t crying, but she continued to badger him in a pleading tone. After a while, Edwin, who had been ignoring her all the time and doing his job, stopped what he was doing. As if arguing with his inner self, complex emotions flashed across his face. Then he sighed and closed his eyes. Upon seeing his reaction, Herietta was convinced that her magic had worked. He opened his eyes again, and he turned his body to face her. His expression was blank and unsmiling, but his gaze didn¡¯t look as cold as it did a while ago. ¡°Does Miss Herietta have ten lives?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you have ten lives? You¡¯re always doing something so risky.¡± He seemed to be asking and not asking a question at the same time. Edwin¡¯s reproachful gaze was directed at Herietta. Herietta rolled her eyes. How can he say that she did something dangerous? She thought she was just being her everyday self; she couldn¡¯t understand what he was talking about at all. Reading her expression, Edwin frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that sticking your body out of the window is dangerous? Why the hell are you ignoring me every time? When you fall from there, will you listen to me then?¡± Edwin quietly spouted off Herietta¡¯s mistakes one by one. His tone was so calm that if anyone else heard him, they wouldn¡¯t even notice that he was nagging her. But Herietta was different. She quickly noticed that his voice was half a tone higher than usual and that he spoke slightly faster than usual. Herietta waved her hand as if to dismiss what he was saying. ¡°Edwin, you¡¯re worrying about nothing. What am I? A little girl? Did I fall outside just because I looked out the window?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what it looks like to me. You don¡¯t seem to know yourself very well.¡± Edwin mumbled as he shook his head. He sounded like he had already given up trying to reason with Herietta. ¡°What do you mean? Who knows me better than myself?¡± ¡°Shall we list all of the things you have been through so far?¡± He interrupted her and asked provocatively. Herietta, who was about to challenge him to do so, stopped. She went into the forest to find good materials to make a strong bow and got lost. She got on a horse to show her riding skills without a saddle and reins and then fell in the process. She cut her finger while wielding a cleaver saying she could cut faster than a chef. When she thought of one incident, other things came to mind like fish being caught in a net. In this case, Herietta, who decided that it was best for her to just admit her mistake, secretly avoided Edwin¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Edwin. As you said, I guess I was wrong.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So I will be careful not to do that in the future.¡± ¡°Do you think I haven¡¯t heard that before?¡± ¡°This time I really mean it! I¡¯ll be really careful!¡± When Edwin responded cynically, Herietta responded strongly. When she clenched her fists and made a determined expression on her face, she looked like a warrior determined to save her country. Edwin thought for a moment. Even if he left it that way, it was clear that she was going to do it again the next day. ¡°You¡¯re not upset anymore, right? Right?¡± Herietta asked again. There was an eagerness in her eyes as she looked at him. If he didn¡¯t respond to her, then she would look depressed again. Since when have I been like this? Edwin realized that he was becoming more and more drawn into Herietta¡¯s pace. Like water flowing from top to bottom, or like the changing of seasons, it was a very natural change. But what was even more surprising was how she didn¡¯t take any action against him even after realizing it. Even though he knew it, he continued to fall for her. And this time too. Despite knowing that he would be deceived in the future, he continued to go with the flow of things. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not upset anymore.¡± His hard expression softened. * * * Clink, clink. The sound of tableware was deafening. The McKenzie family was getting together for a meal. Baodor gave lengthy explanations of how he would soon renovate the mansion¡¯s front yard. Rose listened to him and chimed in from time to time, but his two children were distracted and their thoughts were elsewhere. Herietta and Hugo, who were arguing over who would get the last piece of bacon, eventually agreed to make a decision using rock-paper-scissors. The Mackenzies, who value dining etiquette, would be astonished to find out that the two were about to play rock-paper-scissors under the table without them knowing. ¡°Herietta, I hardly see you around these days. Where have you been going and what have you been up to recently?¡± As if he had finished talking about the yard, Baodor changed the subject. When she suddenly found herself the center of the conversation, Herietta was surprised and sat upright. ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything special. I have been spending time at home for a while.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s weird. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you any time except for dinner.¡± ¡°What do you do when you are home? We must know where you are even if you¡¯re at home.¡± Hugo mumbled as he quickly brought the bacon to his plate. Herietta glared at him, but that didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t take back the food on his plate. ¡°What do you mean? Where does she spend time at home?¡± ¡°Sister usually spends her time in the workshop, in the warehouse, or the stable. You wouldn¡¯t normally go to places like that, would you?¡± Hugo said, slicing the bacon with a knife. Upon hearing his words, the McKenzie couple¡¯s expressions looked strangely disturbed. Workshops, warehouses, and stables. Since she is the daughter of a nobleman, she had no reason to go there. But of course, they weren¡¯t ignorant as to have no idea what that meant. ¡°Herietta. Are you still hanging out with 11542?¡± Rose asked. A dark shadow fell over her youthful face, which looked much younger than her actual age. ¡°His name is Edwin, not 11542.¡± Herietta corrected Rose with a sullen expression. She hated seeing others call Edwin by his item number. ¡°He is a very nice person.¡± Herietta added as if to emphasize that fact. ¡°Yes. As you said, he¡¯s a good man. He doesn¡¯t talk much and is shy, so it¡¯s hard to know what kind of person he is. From what I¡¯ve heard, it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s caused any problems or anything since coming here.¡± Rose meekly affirmed her words. But Herietta was waiting for what her mother was going to say next. She knew her mother well, so she could guarantee that this was not the end of the conversation. ¡°Herietta. Why don¡¯t you spend a little less time with 11¡­ no, Edwin?¡± And there it was. Herietta thought as she looked at Rose, who was revealing her secret intentions. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°He must be busy with a lot of work, so wouldn¡¯t it be a hindrance to him if you were around like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Edwin has a great ability to learn and gets things done quickly, and if he thinks I get in the way, he doesn¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡± At Herietta¡¯s unobtrusive answer, Rose¡¯s face spread with embarrassment. She didn¡¯t know if she should worry about her daughter knowing Edwin as well as she does, or if she should be angry with Edwin, who was a mere slave, for reproaching Herrietta, his master¡¯s daughter, whenever she was a nuisance to him. ¡°Rose. Don¡¯t worry too much. I think he is a very good person. Although he is a slave, he speaks and behaves differently, and he seems to have a rather good head. Besides, he looks good and has a very strong physique. If you think about it, it is a pity that he was born as a slave.¡± Baodor, unaware of Edwin¡¯s past, sincerely felt sorry for him. But upon hearing those words, Rose¡¯s heart became more complicated. Just because Edwin is a good person, why doesn¡¯t Baodor get that she cares more about her daughter¡¯s conduct? ¡°Honey. Herietta will soon turn 18. She¡¯s going to be the same age as I was when I got engaged to you.¡± Rose put on a frustrated expression. Chapter 17 ¡°When you debuted, you only spent a year attending social events as a proper member of society. After that, you continued to be stubborn and stayed only in Philioche. If you go on like this, there won¡¯t be a single suitor who will ever get married to you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m not married. It¡¯s nice to continue living with you and father in Philioche like this.¡± Herietta quickly intervened and explained her point of view. However, it only served to frustrate Rose more as she quietly wore a bitter expression. ¡°Herietta, listen to me. We love you, but you can¡¯t live here for the rest of your life. One day you too will have to leave this place and start your own family. Whatever anyone says, it¡¯s the right thing to do, and that¡¯s what you have to do in the future.¡± ¡°But mother¡­¡± ¡°Stop, don¡¯t try to complicate this anymore. To you, my words may sound awful right now, but I am saying all of this for you. On the contrary, you know that we¡¯ve been letting you go too far.¡± Rose cut her off. Her decisive attitude forced Herietta to keep her mouth shut because it was true that they had become lax towards her after she returned from Lavant with a broken heart. Meanwhile, Hugo, who was about to finish eating the bacon, put his knife and fork down as the atmosphere at the dining table turned heavy in an instant. He looked down as if he were poking his nose at his plate. He couldn¡¯t even look his sister in the eye because he had caused the current situation after carelessly opening his mouth. The side of his face tingled as he felt Herietta¡¯s scorching gaze on him. ¡°Rose, my love. Do you have any plans in mind?¡± Baodor asked. Rose nodded as if she were waiting for him to ask. ¡°Well, there is Lilian. She knew that Herietta was coming last year and was really looking forward to it. But Herietta ended up not coming over in the end, so she must have been very disappointed.¡± ¡°But Lavant¡­¡± Baodor trailed off as he glanced in Herietta¡¯s direction. He still vividly remembered how his daughter had a hard time dealing with a broken heart after she returned from Lavant that year. It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t try to find out what happened to her. But no matter how many times he asked, it was no use because Herietta kept her mouth shut like a clam whenever he tried to get her to talk about it. Lilian, whom he trusted, also declined to provide information, saying that she could not reveal anything unless Herietta consented. And so, to this day, they still did not know who had broken Herietta¡¯s heart. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s not Lavant. If Herietta doesn¡¯t want to go to Lavant, I can try contacting my friend in the capital. If I set my mind to it, then we can still find you a suitor, right?¡± Herietta¡¯s expression soured at Rose¡¯s words. The capital of Brimdel was very far from Philioche. Compared to Lavant which could be reached in three days by traveling in a horse-drawn carriage, it would take at least a week to reach the capital through the same means. Thinking that she might have to travel that far, Herietta felt the food she had eaten earlier go back up. ¡°Then what do you want to do, Herietta?¡± Rose asked. This time, there was a determination in Rose¡¯s eyes that her daughter would not be able to change her mind in getting her to socialize with other nobles no matter what. * * * ¡°Oh my, my! Look at that, sister! Look at those arm muscles! I told you that slave is in good shape!¡± ¡°I know! The last time I talked to him, I also found that he has a nice voice.¡± Two young maids, standing a few steps away from the workshop, chattered like sparrows. They were spying on someone and their faces were bright red as they looked on. Thwack. The blunt sound of chopping wood echoed throughout the workshop. The maids were so absorbed in watching the man do his chores that they didn¡¯t even notice Herietta approaching from behind. ¡°It might just be because his hair has grown shaggy, but if you look closely, his features are very¡­¡± ¡°Whose features are what?¡± Herietta asked quietly. My God! The two maids, startled, let out a small scream. After confirming that the speaker was Herietta, both of them quickly shook their heads. ¡°Oh, Miss! Since when were you there?¡± ¡°Well, I just wanted to get some fresh air¡­¡± Though they pretended to be calm, there was a look of embarrassment on their faces. Noticing their unnatural behavior, Herietta glanced over their shoulders. Upon seeing who they were spying on, she looked back at them as if she understood. ¡°Did you mean Edwin?¡± ¡°What? What? No! Of course not!¡± ¡°Oh no, no way! We were just getting some fresh air as well!¡± They screamed and strongly denied it. Anna, the younger of the two, had turned into a bright shade of red up to her neck. Not knowing what to do in front of Herietta, they suddenly remembered their chores and fled from the place in a hurry as if they were being chased by a criminal. ¡®Oh no. What did I do¡­¡¯ Herietta was confused. She had just asked out of pure curiosity, but she didn¡¯t know how to respond to them when they reacted like that. Seeing the maids running away in such a panic, she felt like she had become a villain all of a sudden. Herietta, who stood still for a moment in embarrassment, raised her head and looked at Edwin. The work was quite arduous, so his breathing was a little rough. He put down his ax and wiped his forehead with the back of his arm. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, but in her eyes, even that figure was fascinating. ¡®Yes. If you have eyes, it¡¯s impossible not to be mesmerized with this sight.¡¯ Herietta understood how the maids felt a hundred times and a thousand times more as she moved toward him. Step. Edwin looked up when he heard her footsteps. ¡°Miss Herietta.¡± Edwin recognized Herietta and greeted her with his head bowed down. It was a greeting far from friendliness. Therefore, it must just be her illusion that his eyes, which had looked at her indifferently, seemed to have slightly changed. Herietta walked over to Edwin¡¯s side and flopped down next to the stump where he was chopping wood. It was certainly not a behavior that should be displayed by a noble girl, but she didn¡¯t mind. Besides, Edwin didn¡¯t say anything about whether he¡¯d gotten used to her like that either. Herietta raised her knees to her chest and placed her chin and arms on top of them. She then stared at him as if to kill the distant air. Her thoughts were intricately tangled like a tangled thread. A sigh came out of her suffocating heart. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Edwin asked slyly. ¡°You don¡¯t look happy.¡± At Edwin¡¯s words, Herietta raised her head and looked up at him. His hair, which had grown long, was half-covering his beautiful face. She pondered for a moment. She was originally a person who didn¡¯t like to hide things from anyone. Even more so if that person is Edwin, whom she cherished, so she was frustrated. ¡®My mother is telling me not to hang out with you anymore because you are not a noble but a slave called 11542.¡¯ Those were words that would hurt anyone who heard it. She wouldn¡¯t have dared to tell him that. Besides, didn¡¯t he warn her from the beginning that it would be like this? It was she who did not heed his warning and was blinded by her feelings. ¡®I don¡¯t know. He might just be overjoyed instead.¡¯ She clung to Edwin¡¯s side to such an extreme extent. He didn¡¯t openly say he was bothered or told her to stop, but she knew what he was thinking. Herietta unconsciously imagined him looking overjoyed about finally escaping her grasp with the news. At the same time as her irritability grew at the thought, she became more depressed. ¡°Miss Herietta?¡± When she did not answer, Edwin came up to her and leaned over to match her eye level. He tilted his head at an angle. His blue eyes could be seen through the golden hair that fell casually over his face. ¡°You¡¯re not going to answer me?¡± Normally, he would not have asked so tenaciously. However, because Herietta was acting differently than usual, he seemed to be quite concerned. Herrietta, who was looking at Edwin, reached out her hand and ruffled his hair that had flowed out in front of her. Then, his face, which she thought was more perfect than anyone else in the world, was revealed in front of her. Was he really human just like her? Or is he the devil who wears a beautiful mask to lure humans in? He was too beautiful and charming enough to raise such absurd suspicions. If only he hadn¡¯t been a slave. Or if only he could take care of and decorate himself like he used to. Herietta imagined Edwin¡¯s appearance when he still had his noble status. It was much more natural for him to rule over people rather than stand at the feet of others. ¡®You are not the kind of person who deserves this kind of treatment.¡¯ Herrietta swallowed her bitter thoughts as she recalled Rose¡¯s expression at the mention of Edwin as if he was just an insignificant being. ¡®Originally, I would not have dared to even speak with him if he were still a noble. He¡¯s really, really, really precious.¡¯ As she continued to look at him, she remembered how she felt back then and wondered why she was terrified. Herietta saw a star that had fallen from the sky. He was everyone¡¯s star, but at some point, he became her own star. He was on this earth, not in the sky to which he should belong. Falling into the filthy muddy waters, losing the brilliance that once fascinated everyone. She didn¡¯t want this. She admired and cherished him, but that didn¡¯t mean she wanted him to fall so horribly. ¡®However¡­¡¯ Herietta¡¯s expression darkened. ¡®If you were the way you used to be. If you were still a Redford, then you wouldn¡¯t even look at me.¡¯ Her stomach churned at the undeniable truth. She hated seeing herself feel relieved that things had happened and that he had come to her side. How can a person be so selfish and hateful? ¡°Come to think of it, your hair has grown too long.¡± Chapter 18 Edwin did not avoid her touch and merely said, ¡°I guess I have to cut it today.¡± He seemed to have interpreted her actions differently. Herietta stared at Edwin. The two conflicting thoughts that came to her mind caused her to struggle for a moment. After a while, she took away her hand that had been brushing his hair. ¡°No, don¡¯t cut it.¡± When it comes to Edwin, she turns into a selfish and greedy person to the bone. She didn¡¯t know when she became this twisted, but she prayed that Edwin wouldn¡¯t know this ugly side of her. ¡°I think I will have to go to Lavant soon.¡± Herietta changed the topic. Edwin looked a little surprised. ¡°Lavant?¡± Herietta nodded at his question. ¡°I told you before. My aunt lives in Lavant. She lost her husband early and had no children with him, so she seems to have been very lonely. She wanted me to visit her as soon as possible.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll stay for a very long time. At the most, I think I will only stay there for a few months. I will probably be back by the time fall begins.¡± ¡°Three or four months. Fall¡­¡± Edwin¡¯s expression gradually hardened as he silently repeated Herietta¡¯s words. It was because he remembered that summer is the most active time for social gatherings in Lavant and that it would roughly last for three or four months. Seeing the change in his eyes, Herietta¡¯s heart sank. And so, without knowing why, she hurriedly began to explain. ¡°I think my mother was very worried about me. She has been wondering if I¡¯m going to die as an old maid if I went on like this and was seriously concerned. But going to Lavant wouldn¡¯t change anything.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just going to pass my time blankly again. Like a flower hanging on the wall, that¡¯s it. Though, even I am embarrassed to call myself a flower.¡± Herietta tried to lighten the mood by making jokes. But no matter how much she waited, Edwin showed no sign of smiling. The sound of her lone laughter gradually diminished, and then disappeared. An uncomfortable aura descended around them. ¡°So¡­ It¡¯s to find a suitor.¡± Edwin mumbled softly to himself. Even as he was looking at her, he seemed to have lost his focus somewhere, as if he had been distracted. It seems that he was a little shocked judging by how he looked. Herietta nodded, slightly puzzled. ¡°Well¡­ yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then, if you find that person¡­¡± Edwin¡¯s voice was a bit harsh as he continued his question. ¡°Then you may not come back here.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean¡­?¡± Herrietta opened her mouth. What did he mean by her never coming back? How did the story suddenly turn out like this? She immediately smiled as if it was a ridiculous idea. ¡°Edwin, no matter how tiring I am, why are you making it look like I¡¯ll never come back after going there when I said I¡¯d come back? That¡¯s too much.¡± She teased him playfully. ¡°Think about it. What kind of crazy noble¡¯s son would like to marry me? If I look around, there are a lot of girls who are much prettier and more elegant than me. Besides, no matter how crazy they are, even if there are talks about getting married, it doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re getting married right away. There is an engagement period, and I have to prepare for the wedding. So no matter what happens, I will come back.¡± Herietta rose from her seat. Edwin then followed her about a beat later and straightened his back. They both faced each other. ¡°Isn¡¯t this good for you, Edwin? You will be free for a while because there will be no one around to bother you, and no one to get upset with.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Still, you can¡¯t get used to it. When I come back, I might feel sad to see how well you are doing.¡± Herietta grinned and joked around more. She wanted to ask Edwin to go to Lavant with her. But she struggled to give up her heart. No matter how much time passed, it was because she did not know what kind of ripple would happen if he, a famous socialite, appeared in Lavant. What¡¯s more, Edwin himself didn¡¯t seem to want that either. ¡°I¡­¡± Edwin licked his lips. His thoughtful eyes looked at her as if longing for an answer, and his breathing trembled slightly. He looked confused as he couldn¡¯t think of what he should be doing. He shouldn¡¯t care whether she was there or not, so she thought his reaction was a bit surprising. As she looked at him, vain hopes sprouted, and she wondered if she should ask him to go with her or not. Her mouth was dry. If he says so, then maybe he¡¯s definitely¡­ ¡°¡­ Have a safe trip.¡± After hesitating for a while, Edwin said softly. Even though he was praying for her safe return, it sounded somewhat gloomy, as if he was giving her a last goodbye. Herietta blinked. Edwin kept his mouth shut as if she had nothing more to say. His energy, which was swaying precariously like a ship caught in a storm, had calmly subsided. That momentary hesitation made her wonder if she was dreaming. ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯ Recognizing that her hope was still in vain, Herietta put on a hopeful smile. She didn¡¯t think she was lucky that she didn¡¯t say anything strange to him. She slowly inhaled and exhaled, clearing her mind. Herietta glanced at the trees planted around the workshop. The branches that have just begun to sprout will soon be adorned with green leaves. And even then, Edwin would be where he is now, but she would be in Lavant. ¡°When the leaves turn red, see you then.¡± She greeted him a little early. * * * Edwin was sitting alone in the room. The soft moonlight shone through the window, but that alone could not illuminate the darkness that filled the room. Yet he didn¡¯t care. He didn¡¯t even think to light a candle. He was accustomed to the darkness, and the darkness did not go against his nerves. ¡®Don¡¯t blame the Crown Prince. He also suffered very much.¡¯ A piece of faded memory suddenly became a thought and appeared in Edwin¡¯s mind. In front of him, who had lost his vitality to the point where he was much closer to being dead than alive, Marquis Macnaught let out a deep sigh. What a terrible life he¡¯s had over the past year. Even if he doesn¡¯t fully understand it, he could have guessed what he had gone through. ¡®If you go to Philioche, you will be much better than you are now. At least no one knows you there.¡¯ It was more like a bit of advice than a promise. What is going to get better? Where and to whom is he going? No detailed explanation of the situation was given. Still, Edwin didn¡¯t ask. He just remained silent with a clouded look in his eyes. As if he had become a living, breathing doll. Or as if he has forgotten how to think. Ever since he was branded as a slave on his left chest with a red-hot iron, he has been treated more like livestock than a human. He was a high-ranking aristocrat, but he became a man of misfortune who fell into slavery overnight. It was as rare as a two-headed beast, and that¡¯s why many coveted him. In a short period of only one year, he had passed through the hands of so many people, he could not even remember them all. He thought it would be the same everywhere he went. The only difference is the type and degree of bullying. He truly believed that nothing would change as long as he had the slave brand on his chest. ¡®Edwin.¡¯ He remembered Herietta¡¯s voice calling his name in a voice full of affection. ¡®Edwin.¡¯ Every time she called his name, a pale smile appeared on her face. ¡®I think the way it rolls in my mouth is really good.¡¯ She used to say that often. No matter how sincere she was, when he saw her like that, Edwin felt as if his name had become the most special name in the world. Come to think of it, Herietta liked to call his name. It was no longer his name as long as he was a slave, but she didn¡¯t mind. And even when she didn¡¯t have to call his name, she called him Edwin. When asked what the reason was, she said, after pondering. ¡®When I call your name, it feels like the distance between you and me is getting closer.¡¯ She said it as if she were telling him a great secret with a very proud expression. Herietta, who had a very ordinary first impression, wasn¡¯t so ordinary after all. She was candid, bold, lively, and adventurous. When she rode the horse without any equipment, she said it was a special show to him only. She did not properly control the horse and eventually rolled down the ground. Edwin wondered if there was any person like this. But that was only the beginning. Herietta has done countless more extraordinary things since then, and she¡¯s been causing problems day by day. From the beginning, he had no intention of helping her. It¡¯s just that he accidentally helped her because he was by her side every now and then. He didn¡¯t know then but little by little, coincidences will become habits, and habits will become duties. No. Even though he said it was a duty, no one ever forced it on him. He was the one who set out to prevent things from completely going out of control, not anyone else. At first, he moved consciously, and later he reacted almost unconsciously. Even after he had promised many times that he wouldn¡¯t do anything to take care of a grown-up child, seeing her in danger, his body moved before his head. He wondered why he did that, but seeing that she was safe, he was relieved inside. He shook his head as if he was a fool, but to no avail. From start to finish, the whole process went round and round like a non-stop wheel. ¡®You don¡¯t know how lucky I am to have you.¡¯ Just as he was getting used to the life where she was, she was also getting used to the life where he was. ¡®Did you know that meeting you is the greatest luck of my life?¡¯ Herietta, who smiled and confessed shyly, was exceptionally beautiful. Luck. Luck. Edwin repeated the word in his head. The word ¡°luck¡± was a word that didn¡¯t quite suit him today. Chapter 19 Even so, he didn¡¯t hate to hear that he was someone¡¯s luck. No. He seemed to like it too. The fact that someone needs him, and at the same time can be counted as that person¡¯s luck. So it might have been an excuse. Without knowing why he had to live, he was unable to die, but he continued to stay by Herietta¡¯s side, talking about coincidences. Which of the two really needed the other? Edwin closed his eyes tightly at the sharp pain that ran through his chest. ¡®I¡¯ll just pass the time blankly again. Like a flower hanging on the wall, that¡¯s it. Well, even though I am embarrassed to call myself a flower.¡¯ Herietta chirped like a lark. Although she pretends to be arrogant for nothing, he noticed that she was shy inside. ¡®Think about it. What kind of crazy son would want to marry me? If I look around, there are a lot of ladies who are much prettier and more elegant than me.¡¯ ¡®Yes. Some crazy person in the world¡­¡¯ But Edwin couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. Herietta¡¯s hair, which shone softly under the sunlight, came to mind. Her slender face surrounded by lush hair. And on top of that, the dense facial features that seemed to have been drawn with sincerity came to mind. With flawless, smooth skin, she has a very fine line from her neck to her shoulders. Not only that, the overall line that made up her body was very soft and feminine. ¡®Edwin.¡¯ With her pinkish cheeks and red, plump lips, Herietta was lively and far more attractive than she thought. She was barely crossing the border between a girl and a woman, and when he came to his senses, he realized that she had become a woman. Now no one would ever call her a girl anymore. Edwin¡¯s eyes darkened. Change might have come gradually, but the realization was always instantaneous. * * * A few days after telling Edwin that she was going to Lavant, Herietta visited him. Because she knows she won¡¯t see him for a long time, she wanted to at least get some kind of memento from him. However, when she had the person in front of her, it was difficult to ask openly. After hesitating for a while, Herietta suddenly offered Edwin a haircut. She had told him not to cut it, just leave it long. He was puzzled by the different attitude from before but did not object. He handed her a blunt-edged pair of scissors and used it to cut a bit of his back hair. ¡®There, all done.¡¯ Edwin was taken aback by the sight of Herietta putting down the scissors with a satisfied smile. ¡®What did you cut?¡¯ He touched the back of his head with his hand to see if anything had changed from before, just in case. Thinking that he looked very lovable, Herietta confidently nodded. ¡®That¡¯s enough.¡¯ Then she went straight back to her room and secretly placed the stolen lock of hair inside a locket necklace. Herietta was stared intently at the hair in the necklace. His hair resembled the dazzling and beautiful light of the noon sun floating on a clear summer sky. However, she was in a bad mood as the day was coming when she had to leave Philioche and go to Lavant. She told Edwin that she would be back in three or four months, but depending on the circumstances, she might have to stay in Lavant for longer. She thought it would be more than half a year at the longest, but she couldn¡¯t even guarantee that. She sighed deeply. Herietta loved her hometown Philioche very much. So she often told the people around her that there could be no better place to live in the world than there. But she didn¡¯t want to leave simply because she was attached to her hometown. She thought of the man who was like a treasure that she had to leave soon. Before Edwin arrived, Herrietta had fantasized and longed for him. Like a star or an oasis in the desert that you can¡¯t reach no matter how hard you try, in her imagination, he was more perfect than anyone else, and Herietta believed that she could never find anyone more attractive than him. ¡®But I was completely wrong.¡¯ Herietta thought as she lowered her eyes slightly. The Edwin in real life was very different from the one Herietta had envisioned. Of course, he was still beautiful and charming, but he wasn¡¯t the perfect prince on a white horse like she had imagined. He was rather blunt and indifferent to others, so he was far from the prince in fairy tales. Sometimes Herietta sees him like that, and even if the person next to him was out of breath, she wonders if he will bat an eyelid. ¡®But he always cared about me.¡¯ Herietta recalled the past year she spent with Edwin at Philioche. Edwin secretly seeks her out whenever Herietta doesn¡¯t show up even though he is bothered that she comes and talks with him all day long. He would get worried that Herietta would catch a cold in the middle of winter, so he would make her lemon tea mixed with honey and would make her drink it all even though she tells him she doesn¡¯t like sweet and sour drinks. He might seem displeased with her whenever she gets involved in dangerous affairs, but when he sees her in danger, he is the first to help her. ¡°Miss Herietta.¡± Edwin calling her name was sweeter than the song of the legendary siren. Herietta closed her eyes. ¡°Miss Herietta.¡± The figure of a man with eyes like sapphire was so vivid in her mind that it seemed like he were in front of her. Just thinking about him made her breathing quicker and made her heart pound. ¡°¡­ Edwin.¡± Herietta quietly called out Edwin¡¯s name. She always thought that she couldn¡¯t love Edwin more than she already has, but every day she spent with him proved her wrong. This was what Herietta thought, but at the same time, she knew people would call her reckless. She wondered if this was how it felt like jumping off a cliff with her eyes wide open. Nobles and slaves. No matter how earnestly she wants him, is there any chance that this love will come to fruition? And even if it bears fruit, would it be a happy ending? She thought about it for quite some time, but Herietta never found an answer. ¡°I want you, but¡­¡± Herietta mumbled so softly that only she could understand. Her longing, which she could not express, boiled over, and at some point burned black, leaving a mark on her heart. And one day it would burn to black without leaving a single intact corner. ¡®But, I can¡¯t stop this feeling. My heart aches as if it were broken.¡¯ Herietta closed the lid of the locket with a bitter smile. Having given her heart first, she had no choice but to become the underdog in this relationship. But she didn¡¯t care because she was willing to accept that. * * * The day had come when she had to go to Lavant. Before her departure, final preparations and inspections were made. The Mackenzie¡¯s preparations were not very smooth as it wasn¡¯t common for people to live away from Philioche for long periods. However, over time, everything for the journey was slowly but surely completed. Everyone was busy moving. To see Herietta off, who will be in Lavant for quite some time, the Mackenzies and Hugo and the employees of the mansion were all out in the front yard. Unlike the Mackenzies, who pretended that they were not sad, Hugo looked gloomy in the long absence of his older sister, which would last throughout summer. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to write a letter, sister. Tell me what kind of place is Lavant and tell me what you did there. You must tell me all the details.¡± Hugo made a request. Herietta looked at him and smiled because she had already heard the same thing from him a dozen times. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll write it in such detail that you would think you were there.¡± ¡°Really, sister? I¡¯ll hold you to that promise.¡± ¡°Yes. So, listen carefully to mother and father, and don¡¯t cause trouble while I¡¯m away.¡± ¡°What? As long as you are not here, there will be no problems.¡± Hugo smirked and pouted. It wasn¡¯t wrong, so Herieta laughed out loud. She pretended to be stroking his hair and messing it up. ¡°The carriage is ready.¡± A middle-aged man with a round belly came up to Herietta and announced. He was the coachman who would take her to Lavant on this journey. Rose and Baodor, who stood a few steps away from him, also approached Herietta. ¡°Take care of yourself. Say hello to your aunt for us,¡± Rose took Herietta¡¯s hand and said. Herietta nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, mother. Please stay in good health too.¡± ¡°My dear daughter. When did you get so big?¡± Moved by her daughter¡¯s appearance, Rose looked at Herietta and hugged her tightly. After that, Baodor also gave her a long hug. Short farewells came and went. After the farewells were over, Herietta around to get into the carriage. As she approached the front of the carriage, she opened the carriage¡¯s door as the coachman had been waiting for her. But she didn¡¯t immediately climb in. As if she were waiting for something else, she hesitated and stood in front of the carriage. She turned and looked around. Her eyes were full of desperation as she searched for him all around. Eventually, her expression darkened and she clenched her fists as she realized that what she was looking for was not here. ¡°Herietta. What¡¯s wrong? Is something bothering you?¡± Rose asked, noticing that Herietta¡¯s expression was not good. Her throat was dry as though she hadn¡¯t had water for a long time. Why? Herietta gulped. She then shook her head, forcing the corners of her lips as it was about to go down. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just thinking about something else¡­¡± Herietta, who gave a rough excuse to Rose who looked worried, moved on slowly. It felt as if a heavy piece of iron had been attached to her feet. Is this what cattle feels like being led to the slaughterhouse? As she reluctantly climbed onto the carriage, the coachman closed the carriage¡¯s door. The sound of the latch locking was heard along with a dull sound. At the same time, Herietta¡¯s heart was thrown into a swamp of despair. After a while, she felt the presence of the coachman riding on the coachman¡¯s seat. Giddy up. The two horses that had been quietly bound by the reins began to move. The carriage rattled and moved forward. Then, the familiar houses and people quickly disappeared behind them. Herietta captured her trembling heart. She then looked out the window and waved her hand until she couldn¡¯t see them anymore. Chapter 20 Rattle, rattle. The carriage swayed along the unpaved slope. No matter how badly it swayed, it was difficult to protect her buttocks with a cheap cushion on the seat. Even so, Herietta managed to doze off in such a carriage. Right now, it was more difficult to endure the pouring sleep than the pain in the buttocks. Tung! The carriage swayed loudly as it passed over a stone that protruded from the side of the road. Herietta¡¯s body, which was half asleep, floated in the air and then landed. She banged her head hard against the window in the recoil of the shaking. Surprised, she regained her senses and looked around because she was worried that there might be other eyes that saw her in a messy state. After a while, Herietta, who was reminded of the fact that she was alone in the carriage, relaxed her tense mind. Breathing in a sigh of relief, she looked out the window. ¡®What time is it now?¡¯ Evening had passed, and it was already dark all around. Herietta rubbed her eyes with the back of her hand. As her mind began to clear, she began to feel the pain in her hip that she had forgotten for a moment. She wiggled her buttocks in place. ¡®Do we still have a long way to go?¡¯ She had only been traveling for one day, and she already felt exhausted. Before leaving Philioche, Baodor told her about the plans for where to rest and where to stay. But she had her mind elsewhere, and unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t listen to him. So all she knew was that it would take her about three days to reach Lavant and that she would be accompanied by only a coachman and two porters on her journey this time. ¡®Aren¡¯t we supposed to be camping on the street like this? Either that or going all night¡­¡¯ Without realizing it, the color of her face turned pale as she remembered the worst. She couldn¡¯t stand it, so she tried to ask the coachman to stop the carriage so she could rest for a while. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Herietta, who was about to get up from her seat, stopped. This is because after she left Philioche, the speed of the carriage, which had been running relentlessly, began to noticeably slow down. Along with that, the surrounding landscapes that were passing by quickly were captured in her eyes in more detail. A pile of overgrown trees and bushes that have not been maintained. The dirt road is still full of small stones. No matter how much she looked at it, it didn¡¯t look like it was near a village where people lived. ¡°We will be staying here overnight.¡± The coachman opened a small window leading to the inside of the carriage and said. ¡°There is a hut built for travelers nearby. Of course, it¡¯s not comparable to a decent inn, but it has everything you need, so it won¡¯t be too inconvenient for an overnight stay.¡± ¡®A hut?¡¯ Herietta rolled her eyes. It was much better than camping on the street, but she was a little surprised because she thinks she¡¯ll still be staying at a village inn, of course. But whatever she thought, the coachman didn¡¯t care. This is how they had to go, and he was able to reach Lavant the fastest, and since he had already received Baodor¡¯s permission, it was decided that there would be no problem. No matter how familiar he was, running the horse all day was physically exhausting. He desperately wanted to get to his destination as soon as possible and drink a cold beer. ¡°Whoa!¡± The coachman signaled to the two horses and pulled the reins he was holding towards himself. The carriage, which was running slowly, came to a complete stop at one point. Herietta opened the window and looked out, sticking her head out. Just in front of the carriage, as the coachman said, a small hut was built. There was no one inside, and not a single light leaked out, giving off a slightly eerie atmosphere. ¡®Are we staying here? From this place where a ghost is likely to pop out from somewhere right now?¡¯ Herietta had a shaky expression on her face. In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be better to camp outside with the moonlight as a friend? Besides, she was the only woman in the group. Originally, it was common to have at least one maid along on such a trip, but Herietta went out alone. They said they would pay them for all the hard work, but no one applied for the long-term trip. But even so, it was a short trip of about three days. So she had one thought for that brief period: she didn¡¯t want something big to happen. But now that she thinks about it, she regrets a little about why she did it. If she had at least one maid by her side, she would be less frightened. Suddenly, the coachman who got off the coachman¡¯s seat approached and opened the carriage door. ¡°We¡¯re here, Miss. Get off.¡± He said it quite politely. But to Herietta, who was very nervous, it only sounded harsh and crude. She gripped the hem of her skirt and gulped. When she saw him in the morning, she must have had a good impression, but it was difficult to see because she was in the dark. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get off?¡± He even opened the door, but the coachman asked, puzzled by the mumbling Herietta. She seemed to think he would think she was weird if she mumbled more. Herietta quickly got her supplies and got out of the carriage. She was so flustered that she almost fell without noticing the footstool that the coachman had prepared for her. ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll go in first and take a look inside.¡± Herietta nodded as she understood the words of the coachman. As it was a traveler¡¯s hut, he immediately turned the handle and opened the door, making sure the door was not locked. So he went into the hut, and Herietta was standing alone in front of the carriage. Whoooo. A cool breeze blew through her hair and hem. Squeak. Squeak. There was the sound of rusty wheels turning from somewhere. Herietta looked in the direction where she had heard the sound. A large object was moving in the dark. Herietta narrowed her eyes to see what it was. After a while, she realized that it was a cart that followed the carriage. It stopped at a distance from the carriage. When the cart stopped completely, the two men sitting on it jumped off. It must have been the porter that Baodor had hired for this trip. The moonlight was obscured by the clouds, and only their shapes were visible, but their faces were not visible. ¡®He¡¯s pretty tall. He seems to have a good physique.¡¯ Herietta thought as she observed them quietly. Haha, he has a good physique and good strength, so he must be doing manual labor to carry loads. One of the two porters bowed their head towards her, perhaps sensing a gaze from Herietta looking at them. Herietta, too, suddenly raised her hand to them. ¡®I don¡¯t know who they are, but they are pretty decent people¡­ Huh?¡¯ Herietta stopped her thoughts. Because it wasn¡¯t the one who greeted her, but another porter started walking towards her. ¡®Why, why are you coming this way?¡¯ She thought it was an illusion at first, but apparently, he was coming straight towards her. Because he was tall, the gap between the two quickly narrowed with every step he took. Herietta¡¯s body stiffened. It is unlikely that Baodor would have hired an unverified person, but she was compelled to raise her vigilance in the first place. The man¡¯s gait had no hesitation. What do you want? The closer he got to her, the more she realized that he was a lot bigger than she first thought he was. The unknown intimidation emanating from him made her unknowingly take a step backward. Creak. Breaking the suffocating silence, the coachman opened the hut door and came out. Herietta unconsciously turned her head to look at him. ¡°Come in, Miss. I have a lamp lit inside.¡± Said the coachman. As he said, a faint light seeped through the crack in the open door. Herietta, looking at the coachman and the hut, turned her head again and saw the porter approaching her. Was he even surprised by the appearance of the coachman? He didn¡¯t come any closer to her, and he stood still. Its appearance, not even moving, resembled a piece of stone. ¡°Miss?¡± ¡°Do you know who they are?¡± Herietta asked at once. They? The coachman glanced at where her gaze was headed. Ahh. The porters, he murmured. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Because they were hired separately by Viscount Mackenzie. I only heard that they were going to Lavant with us.¡± The coachman who was talking to her raised an eyebrow. He tilted his head. ¡°By the way, I thought there was only one porter, but now I see he has hired two. I must have misunderstood.¡± Even as he spoke, his tone was surprised. Herietta could understand his reaction. Herietta was traveling alone, she didn¡¯t have much luggage with her. And yet, the Mackenzies, whose finances are not very good, hired two porters. Something wasn¡¯t quite right. ¡°Anyway, come in. The night air is cold.¡± The coachman opened the door a little wider and suggested. Another long way to go tomorrow. Therefore, he also felt like taking a break as soon as possible. Herietta, who had been staring at the man standing in the dark for quite some time, struggled to turn around. All of this is just mere delusion. Let¡¯s not think about anything useless. She told herself. But the man stood there and watched her until she entered the hut and completely disappeared behind the closed door. Chapter 21 Herietta was never a morning person. It was only because the diligent Rose hated lazy people that she woke up early every morning. But if she had her way, she would have overslept without waking up until the sun had risen. ¡°It¡¯s never a fault to love sleep. Rather, it is a healthy habit!¡± She often made these nonsense claims, trying to get her younger brother to agree to it. Although she later heard Rose nagging her when she found out about it. But today Herietta woke up early for some reason. It was a bluish hour when the moon had not yet completely disappeared from the sky. After tossing and turning for a while on the bed and trying to fall asleep again, she finally realized that it was impossible and got up. The quilt she had been covering herself with fell on the floor. Even though it was summer, the early morning air that touched her skin was quite chilly. I wish I could have a cup of hot tea. Herietta looked inside the hut. But she couldn¡¯t afford luxuries like tea in the shelter that was built for travelers. She expected that it would, but she still couldn¡¯t help but be very disappointed. As she lamented being unable to drink tea, an idea popped into her mind as she wondered whether to just warm up the water and drink it. Wait. I might have brought some tea leaves from Philioche. Herietta walked over to the window and looked out. Through the hazy morning mist, she could see the carriage parked in front of the hut and the cart behind it. However, no matter how carefully she looked, she could not find the presence of the person guarding it. The coachman must be sleeping in the wagon, but where did the two porters go? Aren¡¯t they supposed to be sleeping in front of it? Even though it was a hut, it was a small space with only one room. There was no way that Herietta, who had held her coming-of-age ceremony, could share a room with healthy adult men. What should I do? Herrieta pondered for a moment, but she soon made up her mind and changed her clothes. Aristocratic women, accustomed to being served by others, would have a hard time putting on and taking off clothes by themselves, but Herietta was different. She quickly changed her clothes and draped over her shoulders a cream shawl that was hung on the wall. She snuck to the door, careful to make a sound with her footsteps, and pulled the doorknob as carefully as possible. Creak. The cold wind blew in through the cracks of the open door with the sound of an old tree creaking. Herrietta first opened the door halfway and made sure there was no one in front of it. After confirming several times that she was the only one here, she sighed in relief and came out the door. Chirp, chirp. An unknown mountain bird chirped and chirped while hiding somewhere in the tree. Herietta began to move her steps carefully. Rustle, rustle. The grass frozen in the morning dew was gently trampled under her feet. The cart, which was made of birch wood, was barely half full. And still, as she had thought, it was lying on the side of the road without a single guard. Of course, there are no valuables, so it didn¡¯t matter anyway. Herietta looked at the objects piled up on the cart one by one. But since she didn¡¯t pack the stuff herself, she had no way of knowing what was inside. ¡®It¡¯s not this one¡­ Not this one either¡­¡¯ Herietta frowned because she couldn¡¯t find the item she was looking for. Where the hell is it? Her hands picking up things got faster and faster. She had completely forgotten that she had tried to move secretly without making as much noise as possible. Soon, Herietta found a small box lying in the corner. As soon as she opened the lid of the box, her expression brightened. ¡®Found it!¡¯ Herrietta gave an unspoken cheer and pulled out a bottle of tea leaves from the box. The fragrant scent of the tea leaves tickled her nose. She was so happy that she lifted the bottle as if it was the Holy Grail. Just then, someone standing behind her grabbed her shoulder with a large hand. ¡°!¡± Herietta, who didn¡¯t know who was standing behind her, was startled by the sudden touch. She was so startled that she didn¡¯t even think to turn around and check who the opponent was. ¡°Kyaaaa!¡± A shrill scream escaped Herietta¡¯s lips. But it was stopped in the blink of an eye by a hand covering her mouth. Her body seemed to be dragged behind by a strong force, and then her back was leaning against someone¡¯s arms. ¡°Quiet. Calm down.¡± A soft, low-pitched voice whispered into her ear. The voice was so gentle and carried no hostility at all. ¡°It¡¯s me, Miss Herietta.¡± ¡®Miss Herietta?¡¯ Herietta held her breath and sighed. There was only one person in this world who called her that way. Even though she thought it was nonsense, she slowly tilted her head to look above her. Then she saw two blue eyes looking down at her. Deeper than the sea and blue as the sky. ¡°!¡± Herietta screamed at him a second time. Of course, it was swallowed back into her throat by the large hand that covered her mouth. Convinced that she recognized him, he graciously let her go. ¡°Sorry. I think you must have been very surprised.¡± Edwin politely apologized to Herietta. Herietta turned her body at the speed of light to face him. Maybe she was just dreaming of him right now. Maybe she is seeing a fantasy. After blinking several times and rubbing her eyes with the back of her hand several times, she accepted the fact that she was facing Edwin. ¡°Edwin?!¡± Her mouth hung wide open. ¡°Nonsense. Edwin? Really¡­¡­ Is it really you?¡± ¡°Yes. Miss Herietta.¡± ¡°Are you really Edwin?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s me¡­ !¡± Edwin, who answered calmly, was stopped mid-sentence as Herietta suddenly grabbed his face with both hands and pulled him towards her. His upper body was sharply bent, and his face naturally drew closer to hers. She looked carefully at his face. Eyes, nose, mouth, skin, everything, as if she were analyzing each detail on his face. ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ Edwin. It¡¯s really him.¡± Herietta muttered as if she were talking to herself. His face was reflected in her brown eyes, still full of surprise. She let him go. ¡°How are you here? Shouldn¡¯t you be in Philioche right now?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Edwin, what happened?¡± Edwin did not immediately respond to Herietta¡¯s urging. His eyes seemed to be thinking about something. After a while, he opened his mouth. ¡°I will go with you to Lavant.¡± Herietta¡¯s eyes widened at his answer. ¡°You, Lavant? You?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you going to Lavant with me?¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Herietta.¡± Edwin replied like a parrot. Herrietta didn¡¯t know what to say. She was horrified by his unexpected appearance, but she didn¡¯t understand what he meant when he suddenly said that he would go with her to the big city. Herietta stepped on a hard object as she looked dumbfounded. It was the bottle containing the tea leaves she had dropped out of surprise. Looking at it, something came to mind. ¡°No way¡­ Are you one of those two porters I saw last night? Were you the man who was just about to approach me?¡± ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t think you knew I came along, so I approached you to say good morning¡­ But it seems that I unintentionally surprised you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Of course, I would be I never thought it would be you!¡± Herietta said with a smile. ¡°No. But still¡­ You¡¯re a porter¡­ Did my father ask you to come along?¡± Her father didn¡¯t know about Edwin¡¯s past. If she were in Edwin¡¯s position, he would want to avoid going out into the big cities. So there was no way he had come here voluntarily. Edwin remained silent without answering Herietta¡¯s question. Hesitation passed over his straight face, but she didn¡¯t notice it. She was furious as she accepted his silence as an affirmation. ¡°Why on earth did my father do that to you? Even if you are a slave, he should have asked the other person¡¯s opinion and respected it!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sorry. Edwin. I apologize on behalf of my father. He¡¯s not like that¡­ I can¡¯t understand this either. I will talk to my father when we meet, so you must return to Philioche first.¡± ¡°Miss Herietta. I was not forced to come here.¡± Edwin calmly corrected her thoughts. ¡°I came here of my own will, voluntarily.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here¡­ at your own will?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. So please don¡¯t just tell me to go back to Philioche.¡± He bowed his head slightly and asked. It looked very sincere. Herietta¡¯s thoughts became complicated. Did he follow her of his own will? But why? Hasn¡¯t he always tried to avoid people who might recognize him? ¡°But if you go to Lavant, people might recognize you. There¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t know that.¡± Herietta looked at Edwin worriedly. He shook his head, understanding what she was worried about and wanted to say. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter?¡± ¡°Yes. Right now, there are more things to worry about than that.¡± What are you more concerned about than being noticed by other nobles? ¡°What is it?¡± Herietta couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity, so she asked. He glanced at her. He looked calm as usual. But it was strange. She felt like he was a little different from usual. ¡°Edwin? What is it?¡± When there was no answer, Herietta asked again. Then, he silently reached out his hand and ran his fingers in her hair, then along her cheeks, and behind her ear. It was a hand full of calluses, but the hand that touched her hair was as careful as if he were handling a fragile piece of glass. ¡°¡­ Miss Herietta.¡± He who had kept his silence slowly called out her name. His gaze continued to rest on her. ¡°Miss Herietta.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Miss Herietta.¡± ¡°What is it, Edwin?¡± Edwin didn¡¯t answer her but merely called her name over and over again. Herietta tilted her head. Maybe it¡¯s still too early for me to wake up. Edwin looked at Herietta¡¯s confused face and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± It was a powerless reply mixed with a sigh. Chapter 22 Herietta was never a morning person. It was only because the diligent Rose hated lazy people that she woke up early every morning. But if she had her way, she would have overslept without waking up until the sun had risen. ¡°It¡¯s never a fault to love sleep. Rather, it is a healthy habit!¡± She often made these nonsense claims, trying to get her younger brother to agree to it. Although she later heard Rose nagging her when she found out about it. But today Herietta woke up early for some reason. It was a bluish hour when the moon had not yet completely disappeared from the sky. After tossing and turning for a while on the bed and trying to fall asleep again, she finally realized that it was impossible and got up. The quilt she had been covering herself with fell on the floor. Even though it was summer, the early morning air that touched her skin was quite chilly. I wish I could have a cup of hot tea. Herietta looked inside the hut. But she couldn¡¯t afford luxuries like tea in the shelter that was built for travelers. She expected that it would, but she still couldn¡¯t help but be very disappointed. As she lamented being unable to drink tea, an idea popped into her mind as she wondered whether to just warm up the water and drink it. Wait. I might have brought some tea leaves from Philioche. Herietta walked over to the window and looked out. Through the hazy morning mist, she could see the carriage parked in front of the hut and the cart behind it. However, no matter how carefully she looked, she could not find the presence of the person guarding it. The coachman must be sleeping in the wagon, but where did the two porters go? Aren¡¯t they supposed to be sleeping in front of it? Even though it was a hut, it was a small space with only one room. There was no way that Herietta, who had held her coming-of-age ceremony, could share a room with healthy adult men. What should I do? Herrieta pondered for a moment, but she soon made up her mind and changed her clothes. Aristocratic women, accustomed to being served by others, would have a hard time putting on and taking off clothes by themselves, but Herietta was different. She quickly changed her clothes and draped over her shoulders a cream shawl that was hung on the wall. She snuck to the door, careful to make a sound with her footsteps, and pulled the doorknob as carefully as possible. Creak. The cold wind blew in through the cracks of the open door with the sound of an old tree creaking. Herrietta first opened the door halfway and made sure there was no one in front of it. After confirming several times that she was the only one here, she sighed in relief and came out the door. Chirp, chirp. An unknown mountain bird chirped and chirped while hiding somewhere in the tree. Herietta began to move her steps carefully. Rustle, rustle. The grass frozen in the morning dew was gently trampled under her feet. The cart, which was made of birch wood, was barely half full. And still, as she had thought, it was lying on the side of the road without a single guard. Of course, there are no valuables, so it didn¡¯t matter anyway. Herietta looked at the objects piled up on the cart one by one. But since she didn¡¯t pack the stuff herself, she had no way of knowing what was inside. ¡®It¡¯s not this one¡­ Not this one either¡­¡¯ Herietta frowned because she couldn¡¯t find the item she was looking for. Where the hell is it? Her hands picking up things got faster and faster. She had completely forgotten that she had tried to move secretly without making as much noise as possible. Soon, Herietta found a small box lying in the corner. As soon as she opened the lid of the box, her expression brightened. ¡®Found it!¡¯ Herrietta gave an unspoken cheer and pulled out a bottle of tea leaves from the box. The fragrant scent of the tea leaves tickled her nose. She was so happy that she lifted the bottle as if it was the Holy Grail. Just then, someone standing behind her grabbed her shoulder with a large hand. ¡°!¡± Herietta, who didn¡¯t know who was standing behind her, was startled by the sudden touch. She was so startled that she didn¡¯t even think to turn around and check who the opponent was. ¡°Kyaaaa!¡± A shrill scream escaped Herietta¡¯s lips. But it was stopped in the blink of an eye by a hand covering her mouth. Her body seemed to be dragged behind by a strong force, and then her back was leaning against someone¡¯s arms. ¡°Quiet. Calm down.¡± A soft, low-pitched voice whispered into her ear. The voice was so gentle and carried no hostility at all. ¡°It¡¯s me, Miss Herietta.¡± ¡®Miss Herietta?¡¯ Herietta held her breath and sighed. There was only one person in this world who called her that way. Even though she thought it was nonsense, she slowly tilted her head to look above her. Then she saw two blue eyes looking down at her. Deeper than the sea and blue as the sky. ¡°!¡± Herietta screamed at him a second time. Of course, it was swallowed back into her throat by the large hand that covered her mouth. Convinced that she recognized him, he graciously let her go. ¡°Sorry. I think you must have been very surprised.¡± Edwin politely apologized to Herietta. Herietta turned her body at the speed of light to face him. Maybe she was just dreaming of him right now. Maybe she is seeing a fantasy. After blinking several times and rubbing her eyes with the back of her hand several times, she accepted the fact that she was facing Edwin. ¡°Edwin?!¡± Her mouth hung wide open. ¡°Nonsense. Edwin? Really¡­¡­ Is it really you?¡± ¡°Yes. Miss Herietta.¡± ¡°Are you really Edwin?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s me¡­ !¡± Edwin, who answered calmly, was stopped mid-sentence as Herietta suddenly grabbed his face with both hands and pulled him towards her. His upper body was sharply bent, and his face naturally drew closer to hers. She looked carefully at his face. Eyes, nose, mouth, skin, everything, as if she were analyzing each detail on his face. ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ Edwin. It¡¯s really him.¡± Herietta muttered as if she were talking to herself. His face was reflected in her brown eyes, still full of surprise. She let him go. ¡°How are you here? Shouldn¡¯t you be in Philioche right now?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Edwin, what happened?¡± Edwin did not immediately respond to Herietta¡¯s urging. His eyes seemed to be thinking about something. After a while, he opened his mouth. ¡°I will go with you to Lavant.¡± Herietta¡¯s eyes widened at his answer. ¡°You, Lavant? You?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you going to Lavant with me?¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Herietta.¡± Edwin replied like a parrot. Herrietta didn¡¯t know what to say. She was horrified by his unexpected appearance, but she didn¡¯t understand what he meant when he suddenly said that he would go with her to the big city. Herietta stepped on a hard object as she looked dumbfounded. It was the bottle containing the tea leaves she had dropped out of surprise. Looking at it, something came to mind. ¡°No way¡­ Are you one of those two porters I saw last night? Were you the man who was just about to approach me?¡± ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t think you knew I came along, so I approached you to say good morning¡­ But it seems that I unintentionally surprised you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Of course, I would be I never thought it would be you!¡± Herietta said with a smile. ¡°No. But still¡­ You¡¯re a porter¡­ Did my father ask you to come along?¡± Her father didn¡¯t know about Edwin¡¯s past. If she were in Edwin¡¯s position, he would want to avoid going out into the big cities. So there was no way he had come here voluntarily. Edwin remained silent without answering Herietta¡¯s question. Hesitation passed over his straight face, but she didn¡¯t notice it. She was furious as she accepted his silence as an affirmation. ¡°Why on earth did my father do that to you? Even if you are a slave, he should have asked the other person¡¯s opinion and respected it!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sorry. Edwin. I apologize on behalf of my father. He¡¯s not like that¡­ I can¡¯t understand this either. I will talk to my father when we meet, so you must return to Philioche first.¡± ¡°Miss Herietta. I was not forced to come here.¡± Edwin calmly corrected her thoughts. ¡°I came here of my own will, voluntarily.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here¡­ at your own will?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. So please don¡¯t just tell me to go back to Philioche.¡± He bowed his head slightly and asked. It looked very sincere. Herietta¡¯s thoughts became complicated. Did he follow her of his own will? But why? Hasn¡¯t he always tried to avoid people who might recognize him? ¡°But if you go to Lavant, people might recognize you. There¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t know that.¡± Herietta looked at Edwin worriedly. He shook his head, understanding what she was worried about and wanted to say. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter?¡± ¡°Yes. Right now, there are more things to worry about than that.¡± What are you more concerned about than being noticed by other nobles? ¡°What is it?¡± Herietta couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity, so she asked. He glanced at her. He looked calm as usual. But it was strange. She felt like he was a little different from usual. ¡°Edwin? What is it?¡± When there was no answer, Herietta asked again. Then, he silently reached out his hand and ran his fingers in her hair, then along her cheeks, and behind her ear. It was a hand full of calluses, but the hand that touched her hair was as careful as if he were handling a fragile piece of glass. ¡°¡­ Miss Herietta.¡± He who had kept his silence slowly called out her name. His gaze continued to rest on her. ¡°Miss Herietta.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Miss Herietta.¡± ¡°What is it, Edwin?¡± Edwin didn¡¯t answer her but merely called her name over and over again. Herietta tilted her head. Maybe it¡¯s still too early for me to wake up. Edwin looked at Herietta¡¯s confused face and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± It was a powerless reply mixed with a sigh. Chapter 23 After talking to Edwin, Herietta could only think about him. He said that he wished she would not change in the future because she was perfect as she was now as if he were confessing his secret. She was going to die of confusion because of his unusual attitude, but he went further and asked her to forget what he said at the end. What the hell was he thinking? And what did he want from her? She tried hard to think about it, but the riddle he had thrown her way showed no sign of unraveling. As a result, Herietta could not focus at all on what was happening in front of her when she was at the Countess¡¯s birthday party. There were a few people who came to her saying that they had a son or nephew, but she couldn¡¯t even remember their names. Lilian poked her in the side to warn her, but that also had no effect. In the end, the two of them had no choice but to return home completely in vain. She felt sorry for Lilian after she deliberately provided an opportunity for her, but she had no choice. Now, Herietta¡¯s head had no room to think of anything else except for Edwin. She wandered through her room alone, contemplating. She wanted to immediately run to Edwin and ask him what the hell he meant that day. If he didn¡¯t answer again, she wanted to grab him by the collar and shake him. She wanted to put a threat to his handsome face, telling him to just say it directly rather than talking in circles and frustrating her. ¡®No way¡­ Does Edwin like me?¡¯ It was an idea that flashed through her mind. But Herietta immediately shook her head. Even though he became a slave, it didn¡¯t mean that he also became blind. It was unlikely that he, who had once been nobler than anyone else, would take in her heart, who was less noble than anyone else. ¡®Then what? Didn¡¯t he know that I had a crush on him?¡¯ As a slave, Edwin might have found it entertaining to see that Herietta, the daughter of the master, had a crush on him. Although she may not be of much help, she can provide convenience in many ways. But she shook her head again. Because he didn¡¯t seem like a person to take advantage of that fact. Herietta, who thought about this and that, ripped her hair out with both her hands. Even if she thought about it for a thousand or ten thousand years, it was unlikely that she would be able to solve this problem on her own. Even if she didn¡¯t like the answer she got back, it seemed like she had to ask him first. Herietta opened the door and went out. She then rushed forward, stomping like an angry bull. People working nearby were wide-eyed as they looked at her, but she didn¡¯t care. Even if this story later made it into people¡¯s mouths, it wasn¡¯t something to think about at that time. After leaving the mansion, Herietta headed straight to the residence of the employees located near the garden. It was a very small building compared to the original Jenner mansion, but it was not difficult to find. Now almost running, she crossed the backyard, and in the distance, she saw people huddled together. Judging by their attire, most of them seemed to be maids doing chores in the mansion. They were looking at something and whispered among themselves. Are there any good sights? Herietta held her breath unknowingly and drew closer to them. After some distance had narrowed, she could naturally overhear their conversation. ¡°Oh, I must be crazy! I think I¡¯m going to fall ill after getting lovesick. Should I just pretend I¡¯m crazy and go talk to him?¡± ¡°Hey, Arthur, Arthur. What are you doing in the yard where even sister Venice was rejected? Don¡¯t go out for nothing and show your disgrace, just stay still.¡± ¡°How? How can he be so handsome? His eyes, his nose, his mouth, everything seems flawless.¡± ¡°Yeah. It is no exaggeration to say that he is the most handsome person I have ever seen.¡± There were only words to praise someone¡¯s appearance. Herietta¡¯s face hardened at that. She had experienced a similar situation a while ago, to the point that she thought it might be deja vu. So, without even looking at who it was, she could guess ¡°who¡± they were praising. And again, at the end of their gaze stood someone very familiar to her. Perhaps from washing his body, Edwin¡¯s golden hair was darkly wet, and a few buttons on his clothes had not been fastened, and the front of his shirt was wide open. Like other male employees working here, he was wearing a white shirt and black trousers made of rough cotton. Far from wearing accessories, he did not have even a small pattern on his clothes, which could make him look plain. Yet, instead of looking plain, it was conspicuous enough to catch the attention of those around him at once, and he was charming. Every time he moved, the necks of the maids who looked at him with hazy eyes also moved. ¡®That man is really¡­!¡¯ Like a spider with a wide web, Edwin swallowed the hearts of the women around him this way. Of course, she knew that wasn¡¯t what he intended, but she had to blame him nonetheless. ¡°Ahem!¡± Herietta deliberately coughed exaggeratedly. The maids, unaware that she was standing behind them, jumped in place like frogs. ¡°Oh, God!¡± ¡°My!¡± ¡°Oh! Oh, Miss! What, what brings you here?¡± After checking Herietta¡¯s face, they quickly bowed their heads. Her expression didn¡¯t look very good. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a lot of work to do right now?¡± ¡°Yes, yes? Did you need anything, Miss?¡± ¡°Oh right. Isn¡¯t this the busiest time for you right now? And yet, you¡¯re all dawdling here, so I can¡¯t help but wonder if you¡¯re free.¡± Herietta said with a rather chilly expression. She didn¡¯t raise her voice, but the meaning behind it was clear. In a nutshell, it meant that they should go quickly and do their work instead of fussing around. The maids who understood the meaning of her words turned pale. Each of them made excuses by saying that they were just about to go to work, but then they quickly ran away like lightning. A dark shadow fell behind Herietta¡¯s back, watching them run away. ¡°How scary. I wonder if you¡¯re the Miss Herietta I know.¡± It was a playful, friendly tone, but to Herietta, it only sounded like a rebuke. And whose fault was it? ¡°So, did I disappoint you like this?¡± Herietta, who turned her body around and faced Edwin, narrowed her eyes and looked at him. Her words came out sharper than she intended, but she didn¡¯t care. Edwin looked down at her and tilted his head to one side. ¡°How is it possible? But¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°I was just afraid that Miss Herietta would scold me too.¡± The man who didn¡¯t seem likely to be easily frightened by anyone¡¯s eyes responded sensibly. Herietta smiled unknowingly at the answer that didn¡¯t suit him so well, but she hurriedly captured her expression. She couldn¡¯t let it go like this. She pretended to clear her throat, hmmmm. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around. I am very serious now.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Really. The anger went all the way to the top of my head.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Why do you keep playing with words? Do you want me to show you how scary I can be when I¡¯m really angry?¡± ¡°If you wish. I will do as Miss Herietta wills.¡± Whatever Herietta said, Edwin accepted it gently. It was like a flexible reed swaying in the wind. Herietta, who had thorns sharp as a hedgehog, was at a loss for words. When the other person surrendered, why did she keep fussing by herself? The emotions that had been boiling with disappointment and jealousy slowly subsided like a volcano after an explosion. She closed her eyes and then let out a deep sigh. ¡°I really can¡¯t win against you. I wonder if the day will come when I will be able to defeat you even just once in my life.¡± Edwin¡¯s expression distorted a little at her murmuring, but she didn¡¯t notice it. She looked straight into his eyes. ¡°Edwin. I have something to ask you.¡± ¡°¡­ please ask.¡± Edwin stared at her without averting his gaze. ¡°That¡¯s it. Last time you¡­¡± ¡®Wait a minute. What should I ask here?¡¯ Herietta, who was trying to quietly express herself, pondered. When she asked why he said that last time, it seemed like he would slip away like a loach again. But that said, she wasn¡¯t even sure if she was going to ask him straight up if he liked her. ¡®Are you crazy?¡¯ She imagined Edwin answering her as he looked at her with his cold eyes. Herietta gulped. Even though she thought it was impossible, it would be embarrassing and heartbreaking if she saw his reaction. Her confidence, which made her raise her head bravely, shrank like a ball of air. Herietta bit her lower lip. ¡°Miss Herietta?¡± Herietta was unable to continue her words, and as she sighed, Edwin called her again. He bent over and brought himself to eye level with her. The smell of clean soap wafted from his wet hair as he got closer. As she sniffed it, Herietta somehow felt as if she was doing something shameful that she should not have done. Embarrassed for nothing, she couldn¡¯t face Edwin, so she lowered her gaze. Then she saw the smooth nape of his neck. As if possessed by something, she followed the nape of his neck and lowered her gaze even further. A protruding collar bone. Distinct shoulder blades. Wide shoulders. And a firm chest that could be seen through the gaping front¡­ Gulp. Herietta¡¯s neck moved as if she had seen something tempting. ¡®¡­ How does it feel to be in those arms?¡¯ ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Ack!¡± Herietta shrieked and pulled away from him. The startled Edwin looked at her, frozen in that position, with his eyes wide open. ¡®Crazy! Crazy! Herietta! You¡­! What are you thinking of doing with the person in front of you!¡¯ Herietta pressed her hands against her heart. Her face was hot as if it were about to explode. She felt as if she were a thief or a molester, and her feet were numb. If he could look into her head now, how shocked and terrified he would be? She got chills just thinking about it. ¡°Why, why is it so hard to see your face these days?¡± Confused, Herietta¡¯s words came out of nowhere and were completely different from what she intended to say. ¡°I, I, I couldn¡¯t see you, so I was worried that something might have happened!¡± Herietta rolled her eyes as she spoke uncontrollably. What should I do? Should I be honest with him that I got the wrong words out of embarrassment? But it seems ridiculous to admit my mistake now. Besides, if he ever asked me why I was so upset¡­ As Herietta imagined the worst, Edwin stood up and frowned. ¡°You couldn¡¯t see me?¡± He repeated her question. He spoke in a tone that did not understand her question. ¡°Lady Jenner might recognize me, so didn¡¯t Miss Herietta tell me not to stand out as much as possible?¡± ¡°!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you remember?¡± The tone of Edwin¡¯s voice as he asked the question became lower. There was a mixture of eyes of suspicion, saying, ¡°How can you forget what you said?¡± Herietta was sweating profusely. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not important. Because there is something I want to ask you.¡± ¡°So what is it?¡± A sharp gaze like a peregrine falcon followed Herietta tenaciously. ¡°What does Miss Herietta want to ask? I want to hear too.¡± As if he would never lose sight of his target. Or as if he was looking through her insides. ¡°Well, that¡¯s it¡­ So, that¡¯s¡­ There, uh¡­¡± And under that gaze, Herietta could not come up with a proper excuse for herself. Because she couldn¡¯t easily spit out any of the things that came to her mind. Even if she had misunderstood his words, it was certain that the situation would worsen beyond her control. ¡®If I can dig a tunnel. Or if I could just pass out and get out of this place!¡¯ Herietta blamed herself for not thinking about her actions thoroughly. So, she smiled awkwardly, hoping for a miracle that would never happen. Chapter 24 It had already been a month since Herietta came to Lavant. During that time, she had attended five or six banquets and ten small social gatherings. Each time, Lilian stood by Herietta¡¯s side, trying to introduce her to numerous unmarried men of marriageable age. And as if in response to Lilian¡¯s efforts, three men showed interest in her. All of them were children of the Viscount family or higher, and they had a good reputation. Lilian was overjoyed with the outcome and decided that they were good enough for her niece. But her joy was short-lived. They all stopped their advances after only two or three meetings and even after deliberately stepping to the Jenner¡¯s mansion to see Herietta. When Lilian asked them what the problem was, they hesitated and answered. ¡°Unfortunately, your niece doesn¡¯t seem to be very interested in me. Whenever we are together, she always seems to be thinking about other things, and even when I try to talk to her, I barely get a response from her.¡± Upon realizing that the source of the troubles was Herietta, Lilian was furious. You have to clap both hands to make a sound. No matter how fervently courtship was made by one side, if the other side did not respond, it was a futile effort. Herietta sighed as Lilian threatened her that she would die of old age if she continued to behave like that. ¡°I know they are good people. But I don¡¯t feel any rational attraction to them at all.¡± ¡°Herietta, are you in a position to choose between cold and hot meals now? How many couples in this world do you think will be in a relationship solely because of love? You don¡¯t know yet because you are young, but there are appropriate times in life, and there¡¯s such a thing as timing. Youth doesn¡¯t last forever.¡± Lilian tried to convince her while holding onto Herietta¡¯s shoulders. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like the innocent side of her niece, but for this moment she wished Herietta was a little more clever. But contrary to Lilian¡¯s wishes, Herietta just shook her head quietly. ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t want to have a loveless marriage. If I have to, I¡¯d rather just live alone.¡± ¡°Herietta¡­¡± ¡°Still, I didn¡¯t mean to be rude to them. It happened by chance¡­¡± Herietta, who was about to say something to her, trailed away and bit her mouth. She looked like she was thinking deeply. After a while, she finalized her thoughts and opened her mouth again. ¡°Anyway, I will apologize to them later. Whether it was intentional or not, what I did to them was wrong.¡± If she knew that, she shouldn¡¯t have been rude in the first place. Lilian licked her lips and gave a smile, but Herietta just smiled bashfully. She knew well that this came out of love for her. * * * ¡°I was scolded by my aunt today because of you.¡± With a sulky look on her face, Herietta complained. Edwin, who was absorbed in work, raised his head and looked at her. ¡°Because of me?¡± ¡°Without realizing it, it seems that I have been neglecting them and treating the gentlemen badly whenever they visited. I heard that they were very upset.¡± Edwin smirked at Herietta¡¯s words. The corners of his lips rose upward as if he liked what he was hearing. He took his eyes off her and went back to what he was doing. ¡°But why is that because of me?¡± ¡°Are you thinking of denying it now?¡± Herietta was furious. ¡°You kept interrupting every time they visited! An important letter arrived from Philioche, Aunt had a big problem. Do you know how much I tried to pay attention the entire time they talked? The last time we talked, I had something on my face and before that, the knot at the back of my dress had come undone.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Tell me, Edwin! How can I properly pay attention to them in that condition? My mind is somewhere else, and my insides are burning black!¡± ¡°If they can¡¯t afford that, they will never be able to handle Miss Herietta.¡± Edwin replied indifferently. There was no trace of guilt. Herietta looked at him with a shocked expression. Shameless. Yet she knew he wasn¡¯t wrong, so she couldn¡¯t argue with what he said. ¡°Are you being mean? Or are you just proud?¡± Herietta asked gently. Edwin thought for a moment before answering. ¡°It¡¯s greed.¡± * * * A letter flew in from Philioche after a long time. And on the red wax used to seal the envelope was the Mackenzie family¡¯s crest. Herietta was overjoyed as she opened the envelope. Then she pulled out a piece of stiff yellowish letter paper from the inside. It was a letter from her father, Baodor, Viscount Mackenzie. As with any letter, it began with the first sentence, ¡°Dear Herietta.¡± However, the amount of text in it was much less than she expected. At most, it would only fill half of the letter paper. In addition, Baodor¡¯s writing, which usually uses a relaxed and stylish typeface, seems to have been written very clumsily as if he couldn¡¯t get the words out fast enough. There were several parts of the letter that were written unusually. She had a bad feeling. Herietta, who tilted her head in an unusual atmosphere, slowly read the letter from top to bottom. After reading her father¡¯s message, her expression hardened like stone. * * * Herietta swung the door open without knocking and promptly trudged in with her back straightened. Normally, she would have asked for permission to enter first, but she currently had no time for such pleasantries. ¡°Edwin, tell me.¡± Herietta skipped the morning greeting and rushed to Edwin with her business. Fireworks flashed from both of her eyes. She was ready to push him even if he said no. ¡°Miss Herietta?¡± Edwin got up from his seat and greeted Herrietta. He stopped smiling, unconsciously when he saw that her expression was grim. It wasn¡¯t hard for him to guess that something bad had happened to her. ¡°I got this from Philioche this morning.¡± Herietta held out the crumpled letter to Edwin. Edwin¡¯s expression turned cold when he saw it. At the same time, he understood why Herietta was in such a state. He didn¡¯t take the letter but just looked down without a word. ¡°Aren¡¯t you reading it?¡± ¡°¡­ Even without reading it, I can guess what it is about.¡± Edwin replied quietly. Herietta let out her breath briefly. She didn¡¯t expect it, but she couldn¡¯t believe it was true. She withdrew the hand which held the letter. ¡°I heard Father didn¡¯t send you here? They said you suddenly disappeared without a word, and the house was turned upside down when they thought you had run away! It seems like he even sent someone to find you!¡± Herietta raised her voice. Her hand, which was holding the letter, trembled. ¡°Edwin! Why would you do that!? You know that a slave-branded person shouldn¡¯t be moving recklessly this way! If you¡¯re treated like a fugitive, you don¡¯t know how dangerous it would be for you!¡± It felt like her stomach was sizzling. When she first read the letter, she thought she was going to faint. Baodor confessed that Edwin had long since disappeared, but he knew that she and he were quite close to each other, so he had never been able to tell her about it. What does this mean? At first, she didn¡¯t understand the content of the text, and then she denied it, and now, she was engulfed in outrageous rage. Herietta thought that Edwin had, of course, come to Lavant under Baodor¡¯s orders. When he told her he had come voluntarily, she took it to mean that he wasn¡¯t just being dragged. She did not even dream that those words meant he was acting alone without the permission of Baodor. ¡°Edwin! Say something!¡± Herietta pressed him. But Edwin kept his mouth shut like a stubborn clam. He didn¡¯t even try to excuse his actions. He just waited patiently for her anger to subside. Herietta, who was out of breath from frustration, threw the crumpled paper on the floor and buried her face in her hands. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. You are more rational than anyone else and have good judgment. Why would you do such an absurd thing? Edwin, I don¡¯t understand.¡± Like dying embers, Herietta¡¯s voice lost its power. Edwin watched her with a gloomy look in his eyes. Chapter 25 Edwin did not know what happened to escaped slaves. If they were lucky, they would end up with one limb cut off, but if they weren¡¯t, they risked losing their necks. Brimdel generally had good human rights compared to other countries except for slaves who were not treated as human beings. Edwin was not particularly interested in the law concerning commoners. Since he was the heir to the Redford family, he had to learn the teachings of law worthy of the position, and he just took those things for granted. ¡°The law is the cornerstone of the kingdom. And our Redford men built thick pillars upon them for the king and his people. But yes, Edwin. No matter how hard we try, if the foundation under our feet is weak, everything will crumble.¡± ¡°People who want to avoid typhoons will naturally see the roof above them, but we are different. When they look up to the sky, we have to look at the floor. To find out what the problem is, we have to go through the basics.¡± As far as Edwin can remember, all the people of Redford, including his father, loved Brimdel and were loyal to the royal family, and took pride in their name. Because he and the men that came before them carried the name of Redford, those many teachings became the bones and flesh that made up his existence, imprinted in his mind and bound him. Maybe that¡¯s how it was. Abandoned by the king, having everything taken from him, and being dragged down into the filthy muddy water, he did not react once. Even though he saw the people of his proud family turn into wretched and filthy people outside the castle, he obeyed the last command of the king. This was unfair, and he never followed those who said they would help him find the truth. Although his name was taken away, Edwin was still a Redford. The only Redford left in the world. So his instincts were to submit to the royal family as if he were bound by their laws. Even after the ugly stigma was put on his body, that didn¡¯t change. That is until he met her. Herietta Mackenzie. Edwin saw Herietta in a crucible of shock and fear. She seemed very surprised, but she probably wasn¡¯t as surprised as he was. When he heard that she was suddenly leaving for Lavant and when he found out what the reason was, the instinct that had been with him for over twenty years weighed him down. When he woke up, he was already in front of Viscount Mackenzie and after a very long time, he asked him for a favor. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I would like to grant your request, but you must remain in Philioche.¡± Baodor was truly sorry, but in the end, he turned him away with a word of refusal. Yes, it was unavoidable, but even though he accepted it so calmly, seeing Herietta shook his heart again. ¡®Edwin.¡¯ ¡®Edwin.¡¯ He thought the days he would spend were going to be dull if he couldn¡¯t see her. Like everything, he thought she would be forgotten with time. The strange feeling he feels when he thinks of her. The passionate affection she shows towards him. Everything will be useless and forgotten. ¡®I don¡¯t want to be forgotten.¡¯ He didn¡¯t want to be forgotten, not as a Redford, but as Edwin. He raised his head. ¡®I don¡¯t want to lose her.¡¯ Even though he knew he couldn¡¯t have her, he couldn¡¯t control his desire. His body preceded his head. It was an unfavorable act, but when it was related to Herietta, he let himself go to the extent that he was confused. It was not right and infinitely ugly to expose his desires as they are as he lost control even though he grew up listening to the law as if he were being brainwashed. He couldn¡¯t quite remember what happened after that. His judgment was clouded by emotion, and not even reason could stop him from going to her. Closer to Herietta, he wanted to go where she was. Whatever may happen, whatever punishment would be inflicted on him for his actions, he only wanted to be where she was. He wanted to say those words to Herietta, but Edwin had no choice but to swallow those words and remain silent while suppressing his boiling emotions. He didn¡¯t want to hurt her, but he couldn¡¯t help her either. For the first time since becoming a slave, Edwin had to rethink his own worth and position. * * * A week had passed since the commotion caused by the letter. Herietta didn¡¯t say a word to Edwin during that week. While others would say, ¡®it¡¯s only been a week¡¯, that time seemed like an eternity to Herietta. There must have been a reason he couldn¡¯t tell me. Without realizing that she was only making excuses for Edwin, she soon realized her actions and shook her head. What¡¯s wrong is wrong. No matter how much she put forth various reasons, that fact did not change. Edwin didn¡¯t even come to visit her, knowing that Herietta¡¯s anger had not yet dissipated. She couldn¡¯t find him anywhere, to the point that she wondered if he really had come to Lavant with her. Only the purple flowers placed in front of her door every day confirmed his existence. Anemones. In the language of flowers, they meant faith or waiting. Herietta couldn¡¯t bear to throw them away, so she put them together and put them in a vase. Where did he find these flowers that have already passed their season? The flowers in full bloom quietly showed off their beauty. She let out a long sigh as she gently stroked the flowers with her fingertips. * * * Rustle, rustle Behind him, he heard footsteps treading on the soft grass. The sound of the footsteps and the speed at which they went was very familiar to Edwin. His breathing slowed. He knew who the owner of the footsteps was without even looking back. ¡°Flowers alone are not enough.¡± As if they were spitting, a piercing voice spoke to him. ¡°I don¡¯t think I should see you.¡± Without hesitation, he acknowledged his defeat. Edwin slowly stood up and looked behind him. As expected, Herietta was standing there. Her hair, which was usually neatly curled up, was hanging out. Herrietta, who had lowered her eyes and stared at the ground, raised her gaze and met Edwin¡¯s eyes. A supremely warm light permeated her eyes that contained him. ¡°If you do this again next time, I will really scold you.¡± A faint smile spread across her hazy lips. Chapter 26 Even though Herietta had made her intentions clear regarding marriage, Lilian still showed no signs of giving up. ¡°You are still young. When you are a little older, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll appreciate me.¡± Lilian shrugged her shoulders and muttered to herself. She completely ignored Herietta¡¯s words, pretending that she never heard them. ¡°I heard that there will be a banquet hosted by Count Shanks in a few days. Do you remember him? He hosted the big ball you attended with me last year. He likes fancy things, so he always throws grand parties, so in terms of size alone, it ranks among the top five in Lavant.¡± Lilian already knew the list of people who were invited to the ball. She was delighted that this year, many single men from decent families had been invited. This is it! This is it! She was very excited, confident that this time she would catch a big fish. ¡°Throw away all your dresses that are out of fashion. I¡¯ve already requested a seamstress who is known for her skill in town to make a dress for you in a trendy style. You just have to go in and get your measurements taken.¡± It¡¯s a custom dress. Herietta shook her head. The dress was sure to be beautiful, but the price tag that came with it wouldn¡¯t. Herietta said Lilian didn¡¯t have to do that, but Lilian, who had already made up her mind, refused and insisted on having clothes made for her niece. She reasoned that it could not be canceled because she had already paid the down payment anyway, so she almost kicked Herietta out. It was a game that Herietta had little chance of winning from the start. Realizing that it was impossible to convince her aunt, Herietta gave up fighting. She trudged outside and got onto the carriage waiting by the front door. She didn¡¯t even ask if they had been instructed by Lilian in advance and didn¡¯t ask where the coachman was going. As the coachman was about to close the door, a large hand appeared out of nowhere and stopped it. The bewildered coachman tried to protest, but when he saw something, his mouth twitched as if he had become mute. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ As if answering Herietta¡¯s question, Edwin appeared from behind the carriage door. ¡°Where are you going?¡± He asked, narrowing his eyes as he frowned. Herietta didn¡¯t go out very often, so he found it strange that she tried to go out without saying anything to him. He completely blocked the entrance to the carriage door with his body to prevent the coachman from closing the door. Herietta rolled her eyes. She hadn¡¯t noticed he was nearby so she was a little startled, but she shrugged in response. ¡°Downtown. I¡¯m going to the dress shop at the request of my aunt.¡± ¡°The dress shop?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to have my measurements taken. Do you think it would be fun?¡± Herietta murmured with a look of joy. Edwin then looked down at her without saying a word. His expression seemed to be immersed in thought. Next to him, the coachman tried to push him out of the way, but he didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Can I come with you?¡± ¡°Edwin, you?¡± Herietta¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected request. ¡°Why do you want to go? It would be a boring outing for you.¡± ¡°I thought it would be reassuring to see that Miss Herietta is safe.¡± Edwin answered, bowing his head slightly. Safe? Herietta, who heard his answer, laughed lightly. ¡°Edwin, what are you going on about now? I¡¯m just going to the dress shop, not a war. Is there any reason why I can¡¯t be safe?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Herietta tried to discourage him with a joke, but Edwin seemed unwilling to step back. He kept his silence and looked at her. And she waited. In his clear gaze, what he wanted was evident. ¡®This man is very stubborn.¡¯ Herietta clicked her tongue. She had never imagined that he would have this side to him. ¡°Fine. But you can¡¯t complain later because you¡¯re bored.¡± In the end, Herietta gave him the seat next to her and permitted him to get inside the carriage. Then, Edwin, as if waiting for that very moment, scrambled to board the carriage. She smiled unconsciously upon seeing him like that. He looked arrogant and feisty, but his behavior was like a dog that listened to everything his master said without fail. This, too, would never have been imagined by her former self. At the same time, it was also her little secret that should never be revealed to Edwin. * * * While Herietta was getting her measurements taken at the dress shop, Edwin offered to wait outside. He blushed at Herietta¡¯s mischievous comment that he was trying to follow her inside the store and watch her. Seeing him like that, she thought it would be good to teach him a lesson, but then she found out that he was sulking and teased him. Contrary to expectations, the shopkeeper was a woman who looked quite young for a seamstress. Just as Lilian claimed, the seamstress was very skilled and it didn¡¯t take long for her to take Herietta¡¯s full measurements. She was stunned that the work was finished much sooner than expected, and she left the shop in a light mood afterward. The store door closed behind her back with a cheerful sound. ¡®Where is he?¡¯ Herietta looked around. The street was full of people who were busy walking past, but she couldn¡¯t find the one she was looking for. ¡®He was supposed to be around here.¡¯ Did he go to see the city streets? Herietta thought of Edwin wandering in the area around the store. It was hard to imagine because the appearance didn¡¯t suit him well, but that didn¡¯t mean it was impossible. ¡®I finished sooner than I expected anyway.¡¯ Having some free time to herself wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing either. Perhaps after he was demoted to slavery, he had never been free to wander the streets of the city alone. Herrietta thought she should first go back to the carriage and wait for him, so she was just about to walk away when¡­ Bump. Someone who was in a hurry to go somewhere bumped into Herietta¡¯s shoulder. The impact wasn¡¯t strong, so she wasn¡¯t hit hard enough to push her body back. The delicate scent of flowers tickled the tip of her nose. ¡°Excuse me.¡± It was a soft voice that seemed as if a jade bead was rolling on a silver tray. Herietta naturally looked behind her, and she checked the face of the person who bumped into her and was surprised. The person who bumped into her was a slim woman who had beautiful black hair tied into a single braid. She had shiny dark green eyes fringed with long eyelashes, smooth and fair skin like milk, pink cheeks and lips, and a long, thin neckline that led to a slender face. Herietta had never seen such a beautiful woman in her life. She was pushed by Lilian to attend various social gatherings so she had seen many beautiful noblewomen, but the woman standing in front of her was different. If the moon goddess manifested in human form, would it be like this? Isn¡¯t she a beautiful fairy who lives in the forest? The woman looked like she was in a hurry as she slightly bowed to Herrietta. The woman then turned around and hurried back on her way. Herietta was so speechless that she could only stare at the woman¡¯s back in disbelief. She felt as if she were possessed by something. ¡°Miss. What are you doing here?¡± When she tried to follow her, the Jenner¡¯s coachman spoke to Herietta. Herietta, whose thoughts were elsewhere, was awakened by the sound of his hoarse voice. ¡°Ah, that¡­ a while ago¡­¡± Herietta, who was about to explain to the coachman, trailed off. She was such a beautiful woman, but she was still of the same sex. If she confessed that she was standing dumbfounded by the woman¡¯s beauty, it would be something strange to admit. If she said something strange, strange rumors might spread in Lavant. After she thought about what she had to do next, Herietta decided to change the subject. ¡°Hey, the man who came with me. Where is he now?¡± ¡°Oh, that guy? He was here a little while ago.¡± The coachman frowned and answered. He really didn¡¯t know where Edwin was. ¡®Then it means he didn¡¯t go that far¡­ Shall I go look for him?¡¯ Herietta told the coachman to wait for a while and started walking along the side of the road. She was looking for Edwin, but in her mind, she remembered the woman she had bumped into a while ago. As far as she knew, Edwin was the only one in her life who had shocked her with his appearance. ¡®As a woman¡­ For my heart to beat like this¡­ Had I been a man, I would have fallen in love at first sight.¡¯ She thought it might be a good thing that Edwin wasn¡¯t nearby. What if he saw the woman and acted as crazy as she was? Just thinking about it made her angry. ¡®No. But Edwin, where did this man go? You didn¡¯t go this way, did you go the other way?¡¯ She seemed to have walked quite a bit, but when Edwin was nowhere to be seen, Herrietta thought she might have taken the wrong direction. As she contemplated whether she should turn back and retrace her steps, something came into her sight. It didn¡¯t take long for her to realize that it was the woman whose looks she had admired so much earlier. ¡®What is she doing over there?¡¯ The woman was standing in the middle of the street. Like Herietta, she was wandering around the streets as if she were desperately searching for something. ¡®That looks kind of dangerous.¡¯ Herietta¡¯s heart started beating a little faster. As if an ominous foreboding had hit her, she heard a harsh sound of hooves approaching from far away. It was a messenger in armor. Riding on a huge horse, he drove quickly as if he had some news he needed to deliver urgently. When the people heard the sound of his galloping horse, they quickly opened the way one by one. The crowd that filled the roadside split apart. ¡®Of course she would avoid it.¡¯ Herietta thought as she looked at the woman and the messenger. ¡®At least one of them will definitely notice the other.¡¯ But contrary to her thoughts, the woman was still standing in the middle of the road, and the messenger showed no sign of slowing down. Whether it was because they didn¡¯t find each other or because of the arrogance of believing that the other would avoid the other, Herietta couldn¡¯t tell. She held her breath unknowingly at the tension caused by the scene. ¡®No way¡­ No way, really¡­?¡¯ Chapter 27 The distance between the two of them sharply narrowed. Without even realizing what she was trying to do, Herietta was already running towards the woman. The sound of her rough breathing echoed in her ear, and all other noises disappeared. She didn¡¯t even have time to think of Edwin, who had been begging her to take care of herself as she was about to jump into something dangerous. Her shoes that were cumbersome to run in had long since been removed. The woman¡¯s eyes widened in great amazement as Herrietta suddenly rushed at her. Herietta¡¯s face was reflected in her eyes, which had the same color as a thick forest, for a moment. As if she was about to say something, she moved her lips, but it couldn¡¯t even wait for that. Herrietta jumped right in front of her just as the running horse approached and pushed her away without hesitation. ¡°Kyaaak!¡± They didn¡¯t know whose mouth the scream came from. The two women scrambled to the floor as the messenger passed by them. Perhaps it was a short-lived moment, and the wind he had created blew as he passed. Herietta raised herself and saw the messenger running in the distance. If she had been a little more hesitant¡­ If she had delayed acting, what could have happened? Just thinking about it gave her goosebumps. ¡°Excuse me¡­¡­ are you okay?¡± A soft voice asked from right next to her. Turning her head, she saw the woman she had pushed. Like Herietta, her hair and dress were very messy after rolling on the ground, but even that couldn¡¯t hide her beauty. As she reached out her hand to support Herietta, she looked very apologetic. ¡°Sorry, because of me¡­ Are you injured anywhere?¡± Even though her clothes were torn and she was bleeding in several places, she only worried about Herietta. She took a closer look at Herietta who went to stand up. ¡°Oh no. Your clothes are all damaged. What should I do?¡± The woman murmured as she frowned. ¡°I hope it¡¯s not the clothes you particularly cherish. Of course, I¡¯ll compensate you, but I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever be able to build a perfectly identical outfit.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Are you okay? You rolled over on the ground just like me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± The woman smiled faintly. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, it would have been really bad. It must have never been an easy decision to jump in front of a running horse¡­ I owe you my life. Thank you so much, I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± Whether those words were sincere or not, she bowed deeply toward Herietta. From her appearance to the way she dressed, she was undoubtedly a nobleman from a wealthy family. In a way, it was a great thing to show such respect to someone whom she didn¡¯t even know. Of course, Herieta¡¯s outfit was too luxurious for a commoner, so it may be that the woman is vaguely considering her to be a fellow aristocrat. ¡°But it looks like you were looking for something¡­?¡± At Herietta¡¯s question, the woman took a deep breath and exhaled. A deep sadness hung on her face, but she was still as beautiful as a lily of the valley. ¡°Well. I¡¯ve been missing it for a long time, so I guess I¡¯ve seen something in vain. As soon as I saw it, I was startled and ran out of nowhere, but when I went to look for it, it was gone.¡± ¡°Are you looking for a person?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Instead of answering, the woman smiled sadly. Herietta felt very sorry for her. She wondered who might have been the lucky person the beautiful woman missed so much that she even thought she saw them in broad daylight. ¡°Oh, we haven¡¯t introduced ourselves yet.¡± The woman seemed to suddenly remember and said. She extended her hand towards Herietta. ¡°My name is Vivianne. Vivianne Antoine Richconnell. But, please, just call me Vivianne.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Herietta Mackenzie.¡± Herietta said her name haphazardly. But at the same time, she tried to sift through her memory. Richconnell? It was a name that she seemed to have heard somewhere before. However, it seemed that Herietta was not alone in thinking that way. ¡°¡­ Mackenzie?¡± Vivianne¡¯s face hardened as if she couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡°Did you say, Mackenzie? That Mackenzie of Philioche?¡± ¡°Huh? How¡­?¡± Herietta, who had never expected the name of her hometown to come out of Vivianne¡¯s mouth, asked in amazement. As Vivianne was about to answer her, someone grabbed Herietta¡¯s wrist. Suddenly, her body was pulled back by a strong force. A warmth passed through her back, and at the same time, she smelled the familiar body scent. ¡°Miss Herietta.¡± It was Edwin. He held Herrietta in his arms and called out her name. Maybe he had been running all the way looking for her without resting since she could feel his heart beating fast. ¡°When I went to the front of the store, I was worried because I couldn¡¯t see you. However¡­¡± Slowly taking deep breaths, he gently pulled her away from him. Then he began to carefully examine her from head to toe. ¡°What happened? Why are your clothes like this again?¡± He frowned at her as if he already had an idea of what happened even before she could answer. His soft expression turned harsh in an instant. Herietta gulped. ¡°Edwin, that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Sir Edwin?¡± Vivianne, who was standing behind Herietta, quietly called Edwin. She called him in a familiar tone like he was someone she knew. Herietta looked behind her and saw that Vivianne was shaking. She looked shocked as if she couldn¡¯t believe the scene in front of her. When his name was called, Edwin casually raised his head to look at Vivianne. The moment he checked her face, he too, seemed very surprised. But before long, his handsome face hardened. The tight hold he had on Herietta¡¯s hand loosened. ¡°¡­ Lady Vivian.¡± He called out Vivianne¡¯s name softly as if he was groaning. It was the name of the woman who was once his fiancee. * * * Vivianne Antoine Richconnell. The only daughter of the venerable Marquisate of Richconnell, she was arguably the most beautiful woman in the kingdom. Even Princess Leisha, who is praised for being so elegant and beautiful, could not keep up with Vivianne¡¯s beauty, nor the young Countess of Sicilia, who was said to be so beautiful that even the king of the neighboring country had proposed to her, also could not compare even against Vivianne¡¯s toes. Thousands of men have come all the way to see her, and many of the men have knelt in front of her and fervently courted her. Her suitors ranged from men who were known on the continent for their wealth to members of the royal family that people expected that she would surely lead a happy life no matter who she chose. But even so, Vivianne did not choose anyone for a long time. When Marquis Richconnell asked what she was waiting for, she just smiled quietly. One, two years passed. As time went by, Vivian¡¯s beauty grew more and more, and rumors about her spread widely. People wondered. Who will be the lucky man to be chosen by the beautiful and elegant Vivianne? But when Vivian turned 20, a man came to the Richconnell mansion. Although he was neatly dressed and wore no special ornaments, his appearance looked very splendid, and at the same time, he had a charm that caught people¡¯s eyes. Unlike his predecessors who brought precious jewels as gifts, he didn¡¯t even bring a single flower. He looked out of the window without a word, waiting for her to come to the parlor. His back looked very straight as he turned away from the sun to face her. ¡®Lady Vivianne.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t find any affection from the man who called her name. Even looking at her, he did not give her even a hint of a smile. ¡®My name is Edwin Benedict Debuer Redford.¡¯ It was a voice that barely showed any emotion, and was quite business-like. Calmly speaking his name, he leaned over and pretended to kiss the back of her hand. ¡®I have come to propose to you.¡¯ His hand, which looked cold, was surprisingly warm. Chapter 28 ¡®Did you know that the Marquis Richconell has a daughter? I¡¯ve met her once, and as rumored, she¡¯s a very beautiful Lady. To the extent that it is not a waste to say that she is the best in the kingdom.¡¯ When Edwin was troubled by his father¡¯s words that he should find the future Duchess of Redford, the Crown Prince quietly spoke up. ¡®I was talking to her and strangely, I kept thinking of you. I don¡¯t know the specific reason¡­ But, well, I think it was pretty similar. You and her.¡¯ The Crown Prince, who threw in a meaningless word, laughed. They were pretty similar. At first, he was a little curious, but that was all. He was in the capital, and she was in Lavant. He never had a chance to meet her. As time went on, he forgot about her little by little. ¡®Marquis Richconell¡¯s daughter is very good.¡¯ Until the former Duke of Redford and his father, Eorn, spoke up. ¡®If you don¡¯t have a woman in particular that you think about, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to consider her at least once.¡¯ Eorn didn¡¯t say any more. Like other Redfords, he wasn¡¯t very talkative either. However, the message he wanted to convey was clear. Edwin thought silently. She is the daughter of Marquis Richconell. There was no way Eorn, who had a cautious personality, would have said so much without recognizing him properly. He suddenly remembered that the Crown Prince said that he had met a woman with a similar atmosphere to him. Since he was born as a Redford, it was right to put the prosperity and well-being of his family first rather than the joy of life. Sometime after that, Edwin got into the carriage headed for Lavant. ¡®Nice to meet you. My name is Vivianne Antoine Richconell.¡¯ It was a sudden visit from a stranger she had never met. Nevertheless, Vivianne remained calm, and she did not show any signs of discomfort. Vivianne was on the quiet side. She preferred to listen rather than lead the conversation, and she didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary. ¡®Where is the resemblance?¡¯ Edwin looked at Vivian and wondered. Her way of speaking, her actions, and everything. She had no blemishes anywhere. Whether she was accustomed to looking into the other person¡¯s eyes, her gaze was straight at him, and her posture of standing with her back straight was dignified and elegant. ¡®May I dare ask you what the purpose of finding me like this is?¡¯ At first glance, it seemed polite, but if one looked closely, she was expressing her thoughts without hesitation. She had a calm face, but, of course, the answer to his question was the look in her eyes. There was no sign of blushing or shyness on her face when she saw him. How interesting. Edwin looked at Vivian. She was not at all dismayed when she saw him in front of her. She must have been more accustomed to making others bow to her than to bow to others. She was a nobleman through and through. He thought that she would be a good fit for his spouse. No, it would be more than enough for all his needs. To be honest, he didn¡¯t even have to worry about it from the beginning. He didn¡¯t care anyway, because all he wanted was a woman who can serve as a mistress to the Duke of Redford, and not a lover to have a fiery love affair with. And Vivianne, the famous only daughter of Marquis of Richconell, could do it. ¡®I have come to propose to you.¡¯ So Edwin proposed to the woman he had met for the first time in his life. In the meantime, he didn¡¯t worry that she would reject him. As the Crown Prince said, she had a lot in common with him. He knew that she would look at him in the same way that he saw her as a good spouse. ¡®If it¡¯s okay with you.¡¯ And again. After contemplating for a moment, Vivianne nodded and accepted Edwin¡¯s proposal. It was the moment when this couple¡¯s engagement, which had made the kingdom abuzz for a long time, was established. At first, Edwin had no plans to have a long engagement with Vivianne. He was told to get married at the soonest possible time, so he was going to get married right away because he didn¡¯t think delaying it would do any good. However, although unintentional, the couple¡¯s engagement lasted for nearly a year. Shortly after the engagement ceremony, he was dispatched to the Demner Order stationed on the outskirts. ¡®Please come back safely, Sir Edwin.¡¯ To Edwin, who had left for the outskirts, Vivianne calmly prayed for his safe return. She said yes to him, but he couldn¡¯t keep his word. By the time the war on the frontier came to an end, his family was suddenly annihilated under the charge of treason. Edwin¡¯s status was also demoted to slavery, and their betrothal was naturally broken. If someone asked him if he felt sorry for breaking his relationship with Vivianne, he would say no. It was just a relationship that was formed to achieve a purpose from the beginning, after all. He¡¯s never had any more feelings than that. And now that the reason to achieve the purpose is gone, there was no need for the two to maintain their relationship. He believed that Vivian would have the same idea as him. She never showed her feelings to him more than what was expected from a formal fiancee, just as he did. So when Vivian, who he happened to meet again, jumped into his arms, Edwin had no choice but to panic. She was a woman who maintained a distance of about one step away by being so polite to the point that it felt a little stiff. Then, as she held him in her arms, her body shook. ¡°I missed you, Sir Edwin. I missed you so much.¡± She whispered while sobbing. ¡°I missed you a lot, a lot more than I thought.¡± Vivianne¡¯s eyes were red as she looked up at Edwin. Her appearance, which revealed her feelings for him without restraint, was clearly unlike the noblewoman he remembered. The difference was so great that Edwin didn¡¯t know what to do. And that was the moment when¡­ ¡°Richconell¡­¡± Herietta, who was standing next to them, muttered in silence as if she had remembered something. ¡°No way¡­!¡± Herietta, whose expression looked confused at one point, quickly hardened like stone as the shock crept upon her. Edwin and Vivian were reflected in her eyes as she stared at them and her slightly parted lips began to tremble. While unconsciously trying to move away from them, Herietta tripped and fell on her behind. Edwin, who saw it, pushed Vivianne away from his arms without any hesitation. ¡°Miss Herietta!¡± He hurriedly approached Herietta, who was sitting on the floor. He reached out his hand to support her, but she didn¡¯t take his hand. She just stared blankly at him with a face that looked as white as a sheet. Herietta¡¯s eyes, which always had a warm energy like spring, were empty, like an empty world of nothingness. The way she looked at him was unfamiliar. It¡¯s too late. His instinct whispered. Edwin¡¯s heart sank. * * * On the way back to the mansion, there was a suffocatingly heavy stillness inside the carriage. Herietta turned her head to the side and just stared out the window without saying a word. Herrietta wanted to ignore the fact that Edwin was sitting across from her. She had turned her head to the side for so long that her neck was hurting, but she still did not look ahead. She¡¯d rather suffer from muscle aches for a few days than make eye contact with him right now. Time passed so slowly that she wondered if the distance from the city to the mansion was this far. Rumble rumble. The carriage passing over the square stones on the side of the road shook slightly. Herietta, who was looking at the scenery passing by quickly, took a deep breath and sighed. It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s going to rain, but why? The blue sky, which she thought was pretty until this morning, seemed to have faded to gray. * * * The carriage stopped in front of the mansion. The coachman who was sitting on the driver¡¯s seat jumped down to open the door. But Herietta did not wait for him and opened the door by herself because she couldn¡¯t wait for the brief moment it took her to reach the door. She felt choked as if her throat was tightening, and her chest was stuffy. ¡°Miss Herietta.¡± Herietta, who got off the carriage and was about to enter the mansion, was called in a rush by Edwin from behind. ¡°Miss Herietta. Talk to me for a moment.¡± ¡°Later, Edwin.¡± Herietta refused the offer without hesitation. ¡°I am so tired right now. We¡¯ll talk later.¡± It was a lame excuse, but for now, it was the best. Her mind was all messed up, and she didn¡¯t know what to think. She just felt that she needed to get out of this place as soon as possible. Edwin called her again, but she ignored him. Without looking back, she almost ran into the mansion. Chapter 29 A few days later, Herietta did not find Edwin. Rather, it wasn¡¯t that she just didn¡¯t look for him, but she blatantly avoided him. Whenever she spots him walking in her direction, she would either turn back the way she went, or wander around a random room, and whenever he knocks on her door, she would be as quiet as a rat. It was as if they were water and oil which could not coexist in one place or spring and autumn that could never exist at the same time. When was the last time he talked with Herietta with a smile? Edwin was very nervous. She unilaterally refused to communicate with him, and there was nothing he could do in that situation. No matter how close they were, their relationship was firm. She was the master¡¯s daughter, and he was just a slave. He didn¡¯t dare go against what she wanted to do. It was a moment when he felt his own powerlessness. Edwin took a deep breath. It was not that he could not guess why Herietta, who always showed great interest and affection to him, suddenly changed and kept trying to distance herself away from him. Vivianne. It must be because of her. Edwin¡¯s eyes darkened. His ex-fiance, Vivianne, who he met by chance in town. And Herietta, who seemed to have realized who she was only later. When the past and the present collided together, he, who did not easily lose his composure in most matters, was also bewildered. Herietta looked at him and Vivianne with bewildered faces. It was only for a moment that his expression darkened noticeably. The temperature he felt on his face dropped sharply. His spine grew cold, and his head turned as white as a blank sheet of paper. Even though he thought he had to make an excuse, nothing came out of his mouth. He vaguely noticed what kind of feelings Herietta had for him. Although she did not speak directly, she always expressed her feelings without hiding it and acted recklessly, so it was more strange to not know what she was thinking. At first, he was indifferent to her emotions, so he believed that if he kept ignoring it, she was bound to stop, so he just passed over it casually. But her heart was much harder than he thought, and as time went on, it took on a more and more firm form. ¡®Edwin.¡¯ Herietta would always call his name in a loving voice. ¡®Edwin. Did you know that meeting you is the greatest luck of my life?¡¯ There was heat in Herietta¡¯s eyes whenever she looked at him. And the heat was so intense that it could no longer be dismissed as just a crush from the girl¡¯s youthful heart. Yes, it¡¯s just a useless, useless heart. Despite his negative thoughts, Edwin¡¯s eyes followed Herietta, and he wandered in search of that heat in her eyes. Unbeknownst to him, there was also a little heat rising inside him, but he did not realize it for a very long time. ¡®Maybe you¡¯re tired of me¡­¡¯ Edwin ground his molars tightly at the thought of his heart breaking. But at the same time, he felt sad as Herietta tried to keep away from him after approaching him like that. Originally, he was quite indifferent to the extent that he didn¡¯t care whether others liked him or not, but now, just imagining Herietta¡¯s eyes turning cold as she looks at him made him breathless. If Herietta decides to leave him, will he be able to stand it? Will he ever be able to return to his former self, when he was blunt to everything, as if nothing happened? Edwin lifted his head and looked up at the window of Herietta¡¯s room on the second floor of the mansion. She was still awake, and a faint light was seeping through the closed curtains. Like there was no relationship from the very beginning Snap. Something inside of him broke. Edwin¡¯s energy, which had been running wildly here and there, froze. His eyes looking upwards became cold. * * * Knock, knock There was a knock on the door. Herietta, who was lying on her bed and trying to extinguish the lamp on the night table, raised her head. Who is it at this time? She glanced at the clock on the wall and it was already late enough for most people to fall asleep. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± She tilted her head, wondering if she had heard anything wrong, and once again heard a loud knock on the door. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Again, she was met with silence. What¡¯s going on? She had a feeling that something was not quite right. But they knocked twice and she couldn¡¯t keep ignoring it. Besides, seeing that they came so late, it must have been for some important reason. Herietta got out of bed and put on the gown she had hung in the closet. She then walked towards the door slowly, with a lamp in one hand. ¡°Heather? Is it you, Heather?¡± Suddenly, she remembered that the old maid, who had been taking care of her room for several days, had very bad ears. Did she suddenly think of something to bring to her late at night? Herietta unlocked the door and opened it slightly. Through the gap in the doorway, she could see that the corridor was covered in pitch-black darkness. She felt a chill in the eerie atmosphere. ¡°Heather?¡± Tak! A large hand came unannounced through the crack in the door, and it grabbed the edge of the door to keep it from closing. ¡°!¡± Startled, Herietta almost dropped the lamp she was holding. It was an uneasy atmosphere. She was about to start screaming as she sensed the danger. The intruder who had been hiding quietly in the dark came forward. Under the dim light, his figure was slowly revealed. ¡°Ed, Edwin?¡± With a look of surprise, Herietta called out Edwin¡¯s name. Although he was currently a slave, he was originally a man born into a high-ranking noble family. She didn¡¯t expect him to come to her room this late at night. Edwin, who had his head bowed down, slightly raised his eyes and looked at Herietta. ¡°Are you disappointed? It¡¯s not Heather.¡± He asked in a low, growling voice. His gaze towards her was not gentle. ¡°In the future, never open the door blindly like this. You never know who will be standing outside it.¡± Edwin quietly scolded Herietta and applied force to his hold on the door, opening the gap between them. Realizing that he was about to enter her room, she hurried to the door and applied force in the opposite direction to keep him from entering. Edwin saw it and frowned, but soon, a cold smile spread across his handsome face. ¡°What useless effort.¡± He murmured as if he were talking to himself, and in an instant, applied a tremendous amount of force that could not be compared with before. No matter how hard she tried, Herietta alone was not enough to stop him. Her body pushed back helplessly and the door opened wide. Then, as if he were waiting for this moment, Edwin strode into the room and closed the door so she couldn¡¯t escape outside. Clank. The locking of the door was particularly loud. ¡°What is this now?¡± Herietta asked, trying to hide her trembling voice as much as possible. ¡°Go back, Edwin. If you go back now, I¡¯ll pretend nothing happened tonight.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible.¡± Edwin said, tilting his head to one side. ¡°I have no intention of taking a single step out of this room until I solve the problem that came to me.¡± ¡°A problem?¡± ¡°I want to have a conversation, Miss Herietta. About what happened that day.¡± That day. Herietta knew immediately what Edwin was talking about. At the same time, bad memories came flooding in. Her expression darkened. ¡°We¡¯ll talk later. I am so tired right now.¡± Hearing her answer, Edwin snorted as if he was expecting that answer. ¡°When is this later?¡± ¡°Edwin, it¡¯s not important enough to come here this late at night.¡± ¡°It¡¯s important to me.¡± Edwin corrected Herietta. ¡°No matter how many times I come, you don¡¯t meet me, so I couldn¡¯t wait until Miss Herietta will find me first.¡± ¡°Then wait a little longer.¡± ¡°I came here because it was impossible. Because I ran out of patience.¡± The tone of his voice became even lower. ¡°Besides, no matter how long I wait, it doesn¡¯t seem like you will find me.¡± Edwin took a step closer to Herietta. At that, Herrietta almost unconsciously took a step back and maintained the distance between them. ¡°D-don¡¯t come any closer.¡± ¡°¡­ Do you think I will do anything for you?¡± Edwin asked. Herietta didn¡¯t say anything, she just stared at him. It felt like it was scratching his silent heart. His expression darkened a little. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter how crazy I am, I¡¯m not crazy enough to harm Miss Herietta.¡± ¡°Why are you doing this, Edwin? This isn¡¯t like you.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± My patience ran out. He swallowed the next word and strode towards Herietta. She tried to step back again, but she soon hit the wall behind her back, unable to move any further and he came closer. Herietta flinched and closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t think he would harm her, but she still didn¡¯t know what was going to happen especially since he was in such an unstable state. However, contrary to Herietta¡¯s thoughts, nothing happened. She thought he would reach out to her straight away, but he didn¡¯t lay a single finger on her. In the stillness of the room, only the sound of her rough breathing could be heard. Chapter 30 ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Herietta, who thought it was strange, opened one of her eyes. ¡°?!¡± She couldn¡¯t see Edwin who should have been standing in front of her. Surprised, she opened her eyes wider this time. Where did he go? As she quickly looked around her, she soon noticed that he was kneeling in front of her. ¡°Ed, Edwin?!¡± Startled, Herietta squealed. But Edwin didn¡¯t even move. He was kneeling on one leg while his other knee was up. With both hands on the floor, he bowed his head deeply, as if a knight was setting the utmost respect for his lord. Although it was not an easy posture to maintain, he did not look uncomfortable. ¡°What are you doing now? Come on, get up!¡± ¡°You can hit me, or you can call someone out. But Miss Herietta, for today, you should listen to me.¡± ¡°I will listen! I¡¯ll listen, so get up first!¡± Herietta did her best to help Edwin up. But he did not move like a heavy rock. He took a deep breath and opened his mouth. ¡°Miss Herietta. Lady Vivianne and I have nothing to do with each other. I once promised her a future, but I also did it because the circumstances and conditions matched, and I swear I never had any feelings more than that.¡± Edwin confessed bluntly while maintaining his gaze on the floor. ¡°The same goes for the day I met her again. I was surprised and embarrassed by the unexpected meeting, but that¡¯s all. Miss Herietta, I didn¡¯t even realize she was there at first. All my attention was on you. Besides¡­¡± Edwin sighed as he trailed off. He looked like he was contemplating whether to say what was on his mind or not. But as if he had made up his mind, he spoke again. ¡°¡­ All of this happened before I met you, Miss Herietta.¡± Edwin¡¯s voice as he spoke the last words lost power. It was as if he was appealing to her. I never betrayed you, so please reconsider. Please don¡¯t throw me away like this and give me another chance. Herietta, who was holding the hem of his robe, was speechless. Although she couldn¡¯t see his face, she could tell just by hearing his voice. How desperate he was now. With the always invisible wall around him, he lowered the gates for this moment and revealed his true self to her. Herietta saw a man kneeling at her feet. The man she had always considered strong and solid seemed infinitely precarious and weak at this moment. Her heart was pounding. She clenched her teeth. She then squatted down and she brought her eye to him. ¡°Edwin. Why are you saying that? If anyone hears it, it will look like you are making excuses for me.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, because this is an excuse.¡± He replied with a weak smile. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be hated by you, Miss Herietta. I don¡¯t know about anyone else, but never as much as you¡­¡± ¡°Edwin, please stop! Stop it!¡± Herietta raised her voice as she cut Edwin¡¯s words. Her breathing became irregular and rapid. Edwin lifted his head and looked at Herietta¡¯s face. But she was burying her face in her hands. ¡°I can¡¯t hate you. Besides, as you said, you did nothing wrong, so why would I hate you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I never avoided you because I hated you. Rather I¡­¡± Herietta, who had been speaking as if she were overwhelmed by her emotions, stopped speaking. Her shoulders slightly trembled. ¡°Edwin. That is¡­ I am afraid of myself.¡± After hesitating for a while, Herietta said in a small voice. ¡°I¡¯m really out of my mind. If you knew what I was thinking whenever I looked at you, you¡¯d be fed up.¡± Herietta¡¯s eyes darkened. * * * Each night, Herietta could not sleep easily as she tossed and turned on the bed for a long time. And when she does fall asleep, she would invariably flounder in a terrible nightmare and wake up drenched in a cold sweat. It wasn¡¯t the first time she woke up crying. ¡®¡­ Lady Vivianne.¡¯ She remembered Edwin, who was calling Vivian¡¯s name as if he were groaning. Then her mouth dried up and her stomach became stuffy. She breathed, but she felt like nothing was coming in. Herietta gasped at the anguish. It was as if she had gone back to the day she heard the news of Edwin and Vivianne¡¯s engagement two years ago. She thought she had come a long way, but now that she sees it, she still seems to not have moved a single step from the same spot. ¡®Does he still love her?¡¯ Every time she saw Edwin, she wanted to ask him. But in the end, she never asked. In fact, it was unavoidable. As much as she wanted to hear his answer, she also didn¡¯t want to hear it. Herietta shook her head. She wanted to shake off all those unpleasant and dreadful thoughts that kept popping up in her mind regardless of her will. ¡®Let¡¯s not be ahead of ourselves.¡¯ Herietta whispered to herself. It¡¯s just an accidental encounter. She knew it before, so it was a proper reaction. Besides, even though they were engaged in the past, they aren¡¯t now. There is no link between those two now. So sooner or later, he will return to Philioche and he will never see Vivianne again. She thought boldly. ¡®Yes. Soon, he will return to Philioche.¡¯ But what if Edwin says he doesn¡¯t want to go back? Her inner voice asked softly. ¡®What if Edwin wants to stay here in Lavant and stay with Vivianne? If so, what are you going to do, Herietta?¡¯ She remembered the two of them together again. Vivianne was in Edwin¡¯s arms, and he looked at her lovingly. Fireworks flashed in front of her. Her heart burned black with jealousy and rose beyond her control. ¡®It¡¯s no use even if Edwin loves Vivian, even if he wants to be with her. He¡¯s a slave and belongs to Mackenzie. It doesn¡¯t matter what he wants or who he longs for. If it doesn¡¯t work out, you can forcefully hold him and lock him by your side.¡¯ Herietta clenched her fists. ¡®No matter what anyone says, he is mine now. He belongs to me. After all, no one else has the right to remain by his side until the end¡­¡¯ Herietta, who had been thinking about it, was startled and came to her senses. Belongs? Rights? She wondered what she was thinking now. She slowly went back to the thoughts that came to mind. Meanwhile, her complexion gradually became paler. Before long, fat tears flowed from Herietta¡¯s eyes. How could she be like this? How could she be so ugly? It was terrifying even just thinking about it. When she found out that Edwin¡¯s former masters had insulted him and wielded him against his will, she rebuked them with scorn. She also had a firm vow that she would never be so much like them, no matter what happened in the future. ¡®But what makes me different from them now?¡¯ Her shoulders shook and she sniffled, but eventually ended up crying out loud as the night gradually got deeper. * * * Herietta quietly finished her words. It was much more difficult than she had thought to reveal the truth about what she wanted to hide and to reveal her ugliness and her ignorance. Because of that, she stumbled several times during the course of her story, forced to subdue her feelings. ¡®But since I told him the truth, just that alone¡­¡¯ She tried to think positively and tried to calm herself, but a drop of water fell on the floor. ¡°?¡± Herietta looked down at the water marks on the carpet, curious about what that was. No way. She patted her face once more with her hand. As expected, both of her cheeks were damp. Her face was contorted. It seems that she was crying without knowing it. Herietta looked down. She didn¡¯t want to show Edwin how foolish she was. And at the same time, she was afraid to see his face. It was a dark inner heart that she wanted to hide so much, and it was a selfish desire. Now that Edwin knew her true nature, she couldn¡¯t even imagine what kind of eyes he was looking at her with. ¡®If you say you don¡¯t want to talk with me now.¡¯ Herietta trembled, assuming the worst-case scenario. ¡®Then what should I do next?¡¯ But at that very moment, she felt a warmth on her hand that was on her lap. ¡°Miss Herietta.¡± Edwin took Herietta¡¯s hand and quietly called her name. ¡°Miss Herietta, look at me.¡± She couldn¡¯t feel negative emotions such as hate or anger from him at all, and his tone was friendly. Herietta looked down at Edwin¡¯s large hand that covered hers. His hand seemed to encourage her and gave her strength as she feared to face the truth. At first, she hesitated, but then she slowly lifted her head. Edwin was looking straight at her from a distance so close that it would not be an exaggeration to call it right in front of her. He was no longer passionate, nor did he look sad. Unlike when he had lost his composure, there was no wavering in his gaze as he looked at her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel sorry for me. Don¡¯t feel any guilt. There is no need for that, Miss Herietta.¡± ¡°Edwin. I told you. I tried to restrict and oppress you. I deeply hated those who blasphemed and wielded your character, but in the end, I was no different from them.¡± Herietta said with a very contorted face. ¡°If it¡¯s because of some sympathy.¡± Herietta had no choice but to stop her words in the middle. It was because Edwin, who had been listening intently to her, suddenly grabbed her hand. ¡°It¡¯s not out of sympathy.¡± He answered quietly but firmly. ¡°Restrict me more, oppress me more. Herietta, if it is by you, I will gladly accept it.¡± ¡°What¡­ did you say?¡± Restrict and oppress. At Edwin¡¯s incomprehensible request, Herietta asked with a puzzled look on her face. But instead of answering her question, Edwin silently pulled her hand closer to him without saying a word. ¡°I, Edwin, acknowledge you as my only lord, and the reason for my existence¡­¡± Edwin lowered his head and gently kissed the back of Herietta¡¯s hand. His breath on the back of her hand was hot. ¡°¡­Please do not hesitate to wield me, your faithful sword and servant.¡± It was part of a knight¡¯s oath, an oath of allegiance uttered by the recipient of the knighthood to the lord he would serve in the future. It was Edwin, who was once a knight capable enough of leading the Knights of Demner. The fact that he voluntarily recited the words of that vow to Herietta had a huge meaning. However, Herietta was not very familiar with the culture of chivalry and monarchy. In the end, she didn¡¯t fully understand what he meant by the vow in the end. Chapter 31 An invitation has arrived at Jenner¡¯s mansion. The smooth red envelope containing the invitation looked luxurious at first glance. The butler, of course, thought that it had come to Lilian, the owner of the mansion, so he brought it to Lilian without much thought. This was the most active time of the year for the social circle in Lavant. Every day, letters were delivered to the mansion saying that she was invited to social gatherings and proms. Lilian accepted the invitation with a sullen face. But the moment she saw the sentence on the envelope, her eyes widened. A crest with a stag, a shield, and a crossed spear. It was a pretty famous family crest not only in Lavant but also in Blimdel. Lilian¡¯s hand shook as she opened the envelope and hurriedly pulled out an invitation from it. The name of the recipient was written on the top of the invitation, which had a faint floral scent. When Lilian saw her name, she was surprised a second time, and she quickly began to read the words on the invitation. ¡°No, what is this¡­?¡± After reading the contents of the invitation, Lilian raised her head and pursed her lips. It was a very ambiguous expression, neither happy nor sad. ¡°What does it say, Lady Jenner?¡± When his master showed a surprised reaction, the butler, who could no longer hold back his curiosity, asked quietly. But Lilian did not answer his question. She jumped up from her seat, took a couple of deep breaths, and screamed. ¡°Herietta!¡± Lilian¡¯s loud voice echoed through the mansion. * * * ¡°It came this morning.¡± Herietta showed something to Edwin. A red envelope. It was used among nobles to convey something to celebrate, to bring happiness, or to invite a loved one. As Edwin was about to ask what this was, a sentence stamped on the envelope came into view. It was a crest with a stag boasting stylish horns standing over the shield and spear. Most nobles drew fantasy animals such as wild and violent beasts and dragons in their coats of arms to show off their family¡¯s strength and bravery. That¡¯s why herbivores tagged as weak prey were not very popular among them. For that reason, the stag crest on the envelope was quite famous in Brimdel. Of course, it was the crest of a family that Edwin knew very well. ¡°It was from the Marquisate Richconnell. It¡¯s an invitation to the masquerade next week.¡± However, Herietta, unaware of this fact, kindly explained it to Edwin. Edwin took Herietta¡¯s envelope. When he opened the envelope, he could smell the sweet scent of flowers inside. There was no doubt that it was scented with saffron that was in full bloom at the back of the Richconnell mansion. He took the invitation out of the envelope and read it slowly. Eventually, he raised his head and looked at Herietta. ¡°Why are they inviting Miss Herietta?¡± Edwin¡¯s eyes were wary as he asked the question. Marquisate Richconnell was one of the most prestigious families in Brimdel. Although Marquis is the second-highest in the ranks, they were second to none of the dukes in terms of the prestige of the family. Perhaps because of that, they acted with a high nose even among nobles of the same rank and were famous for not even having any dealings with families below the rank of count unless there was a special reason. Richconnell used to host a ball every summer. The ball held at their summer villa is considered to be of very good quality, and in Lavant alone, it was called the best. Naturally, many aristocrats were eager to attend the ball, and their popularity was so great that they even went back and forth to bribe. But Marquis Richconnell didn¡¯t even bother with them. ¡®If you want to receive an invitation, come up to the appropriate position.¡¯ These were the words of Marquis Richconnell to a Viscount who was begging that he would like to attend the Marquis¡¯ ball no matter what. Because of that, the nobles living in or around Lavant sometimes joked that they were divided into two classes: those who were invited to Marquisate Richconnell¡¯s ball and those who were not. It was completely different from Count Shanks¡¯ ball, which was merely large and invited almost all nobles. By the way, why was Herietta, the daughter of a Viscount, invited to such a huge gathering? Wasn¡¯t she from Philioche, a powerless family in the countryside? It didn¡¯t make sense to anyone. ¡°Edwin, you asked the same question as my aunt.¡± Herietta smiled softly. She was thirsty, so she poured water into a glass and placed it on the table. ¡°Maybe it was done out of gratitude for helping Lady Vivianne, the daughter of Marquis Richconnell.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise, the person they want to invite might be someone other than me.¡± Herietta pretended to be calm and said thoughtfully. Edwin, who had been listening to her, soon frowned because he understood what she meant and what she was trying to say. ¡°As I said before, I have nothing to do with Lady Vivianne.¡± ¡°I know, I know. As long as you have no feelings for her.¡± Herietta, who intercepted Edwin¡¯s words and finished them instead, took the glass and drank its contents. It had no taste, but just drinking water made her complicated thoughts feel refreshed. She set the empty glass down on the table. ¡°Actually, I received another letter besides that. It was a letter direct from Lady Vivianne.¡± ¡°A letter?¡± ¡°Yes. But I didn¡¯t bring it here. She asked me to burn the letter as soon as I read it, just in case anyone might read it.¡± Upon hearing Herietta¡¯s words, Edwin was confused. Why did Vivian send a letter to Herietta? Maybe she was grateful for the day, and she had sent a thank-you letter. But if it was for that reason, she wouldn¡¯t even have asked for it to be burned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask what it is about?¡± Edwin stood still, with a serious face, and Herietta glanced up at him. After thinking for a moment, he raised his head and met her eyes. ¡°Is it something I need to know?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Maybe?¡± ¡°Then, is it something that could endanger Miss Herietta¡¯s life?¡± ¡®Endanger?¡¯ Herietta once again recalled the contents of the letter she had received. She shook her head ¡°No. It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s all that matters. I don¡¯t see any reason why I need to know.¡± Edwin readily answered. Then, as if he was no longer interested in the subject of their conversation, he began to resume what he was doing. It was so simple and clear that she was stunned. Herietta hurriedly grabbed the hem of his robe. ¡°Wait, wait, Edwin. It was something you needed to know.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t know, as long as it doesn¡¯t cause harm to Miss Herietta.¡± ¡°But aren¡¯t you curious about what Lady Vivianne wrote about you?¡± Herietta asked persistently as if she were trying to pull a reaction out of him. Did he notice it? Edwin grinned. ¡°But Miss Herietta is aware of it, so if you thought that it would cause problems, you would have informed me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± In other words, he would completely trust her judgment. Herietta felt that his words were somehow heavier. As she rolled her eyes, she let out a deep sigh. I guess I¡¯m just like a big fish in a small pond, huh. He must have done it on purpose, knowing that she would not be able to bear the weight and would confide in him. Herietta eventually had no choice but to raise the white flag to him. She opened her mouth ¡°Lady Vivianne would like to see you again, Edwin. The invitation to the ball is just a tool that allows her to arrange a meeting for two people.¡± ¡°¡­ It would have been better if I hadn¡¯t listened.¡± Edwin muttered with a hardened expression. Herrietta hurriedly added to his reaction, as if he didn¡¯t want to hear any more. ¡°Hold on, Edwin. She thinks it wouldn¡¯t hurt to see you one more time.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The two of you couldn¡¯t even have a proper conversation because there was so little business that day. So, on this occasion, meet Lady Vivianne and tell her more about what had happened.¡± ¡°Miss Herietta.¡± Edwin interrupted Herietta. His smile was nowhere to be seen. For some reason, he looked very uncomfortable. ¡°What are you talking about now? See Lady Vivianne again? Didn¡¯t you hate me more than anything because I was with her? Have you changed your mind?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to leave any room for anything, so I¡¯ll pretend I haven¡¯t heard of this story at all.¡± Edwin tried to put an end to the situation quickly. From Herietta¡¯s point of view, this kind of attitude may seem disappointing, but he saw it differently. When he thought she might not see her not long ago, he feared every day. Chapter 32 Some days, it felt like his blood was going to rush upside down just thinking about it. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t feel sorry for Vivianne, but that didn¡¯t mean he wanted to cause trouble with Herietta either. He didn¡¯t know what would happen if he stayed here longer. Edwin decided it would be better for him to leave this place before things got any worse. ¡°If that¡¯s all you have to say, then I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Edwin, she said your family might be framed.¡± As Edwin pretended to leave the place at any moment, Herietta, who was impatient, shouted at his back. Edwin paused and stood there. ¡®Framed? Who?¡¯ ¡°That is¡­ What are you talking about?¡± Could it be that he heard it wrong? But as he looked back at her, Herietta¡¯s expression was too serious. ¡°Lady Vivianne wrote that in the letter. What happened to the former Duchy of Redford was too sudden and one-sided. It is said that the execution was carried out immediately without even conducting a proper investigation. Still, it¡¯s a family that has long been considered the best in Brimdel¡­ It¡¯s weird. As if someone was trying to hide something.¡± Herietta bit her nails. She had previously thought that something had happened to the Redfords, but reading Vivianne¡¯s letter doubled her suspicions. It was said that the head of a family known to be the most loyal and capable in the kingdom was preparing to assassinate the king, and evidence and witnesses to back it up were said to have appeared one after another as if it had been prepared beforehand. Everyone with the surname Redford was sentenced to death in one day and was executed the very next day, including Iorn, the former Duke of Redford and Edwin¡¯s father. It had only been three days since they were accused of conspiring to commit treason. Herietta continued her speech. ¡°It was said that Count Jinrei, who had staged a coup d¡¯¨¦tat in the past, was sentenced to death only after being imprisoned for a month. But your father, who was framed rather than being involved in a coup, was sentenced to death much sooner than that. Edwin, even though I am ignorant of politics, this is suspicious. It¡¯s clear that something or someone is behind this.¡± Edwin quietly listened to Herietta. Contrary to her, who suggested this and that with a fervent face, she could not easily read the emotion he had on his face. Herietta thought that Edwin¡¯s reaction was unexpected. Hearing the story, she thought he would react emotionally and be angry just like her. But, far from being emotional, he became rather calm and apathetic than usual. It was like he was listening to someone else¡¯s story, not his own. ¡°Edwin, don¡¯t you think so? Am I the only one who thinks all of this is suspicious?¡± As Edwin continued to remain silent, Herietta, who became frustrated, asked him again. Then after he thought for a moment, he answered quietly. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know now.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Herietta, who was startled by the unexpected answer, stared at him with a wide-eyed look. Edwin nodded his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t noticed anything odd about it either. As Miss Herietta said, all cases were resolved in just three days, and during that time, I heard that the Redfords were never given a chance to defend their position. In addition, everything they owned during their lifetime, including the mansion, was also burned. It was as if they were trying to erase the fact that they existed from history.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s even more suspicious! This is something we have to get to the bottom of no matter what!¡± Herietta ran wild and became angry. But the party involved, Edwin, only looked at her with a smirk. ¡°Edwin?¡± Herietta called Edwin. He seemed to be in deep thought. ¡°It is just a thing of the past. Besides¡­¡± ¡°Besides¡­?¡± Edwin blurred his words, and the impatient Herietta urged him. After a while, he put his hand on his forehead as if he had a headache. Then he inhaled and exhaled slowly, and answered softly. ¡°It was the king¡¯s decision.¡± Edwin kept his mouth shut as he uttered only those brief words. It was as if there was nothing more to explain. Herietta looked at him with a blank expression on her face. It felt as if the thinking circuit in her brain had been blocked. She narrowed her eyes at him. ¡®What is this man talking about now? It¡¯s the king¡¯s decision. That¡¯s impossible¡­¡¯ Although the king was the ruler of his country and the lord they once served, he was nonetheless the one who brought death to everyone in Edwin¡¯s family, including Edwin¡¯s parents. He was also the one who ordered Edwin to be branded as a slave for his allegiance. If Edwin was a normal person, he should have had some ill-will towards such a person. But she couldn¡¯t find that side of Edwin at all. As if he had been thoroughly brainwashed to think and act that way. Suddenly, she remembered that she had heard that the people of Redford had been the most loyal of the Brimdel noble families and their greatest supporters from generation to generation. Herietta¡¯s eyes darkened. If they were all like Edwin, they would never have rebelled against the royal family. ¡°Still, I don¡¯t understand.¡± Herietta frowned and said. ¡°Edwin, meet Lady Vivianne at least once. She is asking you to listen to her. There¡¯s nothing wrong with deciding what to do afterward.¡± Herietta made a proposal to lure Edwin in. No matter how much she doubted it, if he didn¡¯t agree, then it was useless. Edwin seemed to think about her words and asked, ¡°Is that an order?¡± ¡®It¡¯s an order¡­¡¯ Herietta, who had been silently repeating her words, shook her head. ¡°No. It¡¯s a request.¡± * * * In a place near the Richconnell villa. A carriage was parked in a dark alleyway where people rarely passed. The figure of the coachman who had to drive the carriage was nowhere to be seen. Instead, there was only a single, well-dressed, noblewoman standing in front of him. She looked around, checking several times that no one was around her. ¡°Edwin. Are you still far away?¡± Herietta whispered secretly to the back of the carriage. ¡°The coachman will be back in a little while. Contrary to how he looks, he acts very quickly.¡± ¡°Almost done.¡± Unlike Herietta, who was very impatient, a calm reply came from behind the carriage. She unconsciously bit her well-kept nails. She was worried that the coachman who she had sent on an errand forcibly was about to pop out of nowhere at any moment. In fact, it had only been a little over five minutes since Edwin had gone behind the carriage to change his clothes. Besides, when she left the mansion, she was in a rush to bring no plausible tools, let alone a common table mirror. In the end, all he was given was a change of clothes, a small hand mirror the size of a palm, and an old comb. Herietta somehow felt sorry for Edwin. Although she was pushed around by Lilian, who spent all day decorating herself with the help of various employees, Edwin, unlike her, had no choice but to prepare in secret. ¡®I should have prepared more properly.¡¯ Vivianne was Edwin¡¯s former fianc¨¦e, no matter how deeply he didn¡¯t feel for her. She went to meet him, but he wouldn¡¯t want to appear in shabby clothes. Herietta regretted it later, but what¡¯s done was already done. ¡°Edwin. Let me know when you¡¯ve changed your clothes. I¡¯ll go over there and take a look. If possible, I¡¯ll even help you with your hair.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m almost done.¡± Edwin was ready and walked out from behind the carriage. When she heard the sound of his footsteps, Herietta unconsciously looked behind. When she saw him, her eyes widened. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Her mouth opened on its own. An exclamation flowed through her gaping lips. Edwin, who had been buttoning his sleeve in front of her, lifted his head and looked at Herietta. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s okay?¡± He asked. But Herietta couldn¡¯t answer right away. Do you think it¡¯s okay? No. That wasn¡¯t the level to just say it¡¯s okay. Herietta gulped. ¡®This man must have forgotten how attractive he is.¡¯ Edwin, with his long, golden hair tied back loosely, wore a clean ironed dress instead of his usual old clothes. It belonged to the former Count Jenner, but it wasn¡¯t a fancy outfit. A plain white shirt and black trousers that were tightly ironed. And on top of that, he was casually wearing a long jacket of a single color. It was the most basic garment commonly worn by aristocrats or upper-middle-class men. Even so, why does Edwin look dazzling when he¡¯s dressed like that? He didn¡¯t look dull at all, even though he didn¡¯t wear a single accessory other than the really basic ones. No matter how clothes define a person¡¯s status, he still looked like the nobleman that he once was even though his clothes were not that fancy. ¡°Miss Herietta?¡± Edwin called out to Herietta as he took out the white gloves from his pocket and put them on. It seemed strange to see her just standing there blankly without saying anything. ¡°Miss Herietta. Are you okay?¡± ¡°Edwin, I am really surprised.¡± Herietta did not listen to Edwin until the end and said abruptly. Edwin frowned slightly. Chapter 33 ========================================================================================================================= ¡°Is it that weird?¡± ¡°Is it strange? No! You¡¯re amazing! It¡¯s so wonderful I can¡¯t even put it into words!¡± Realizing that he had misunderstood what she was saying, Herietta burst out laughing and waved her hands. He seemed a little nervous, but when he heard her praise, his eyes looked relieved and his expression loosened. ¡°Edwin, let me ask you. How can you look so much more perfect after only five minutes of changing clothes than I did after a day and a half of preparing and dressing up?¡± ¡°You are exaggerating.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not exaggerating at all!¡± Herietta insisted with a straight face. ¡°I can¡¯t describe how cool you look right now.¡± Her eyes scanned him up and down. Who could see that man now and think he was a slave? His figure, with his shoulders outstretched and his back straight, seemed more like a noble leader than a mere slave. Again, she remembered how great this man standing in front of her was originally. Hearing Herietta¡¯s words, Edwin looked as if he was thinking about something for a moment. Then, he tilted his head to one side. ¡°Do you like the way I look?¡± ¡°Of course. A young girl who wouldn¡¯t get her heart pounding by seeing Edwin now is probably non-existent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡± Edwin sighed and continued. ¡°I was just asking if Miss Herietta liked me this way.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Edwin answered briefly and concisely. When he looked down slightly, his long eyelashes hung over his eyes. Both his expression and his actions were very relaxed. There was an atmosphere like that of a beast who was full and drowsy. ¡®Isn¡¯t that what it is?¡¯ Herietta could not fully comprehend Edwin¡¯s question. She even said that all the young girls in Brimdel might admire him, but why was he more interested in her thoughts than that? With a puzzled expression, she nodded without saying a word. Then, a faint smile spread across his lips which had been a little stubborn until now. ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± He said in a whisper. * * * The summer cottage owned by the Richconnell family was far more luxurious and grander than Herietta had imagined. Clean, white marble floors and elaborately carved statues. A pillar that stands as tall as the ceiling. And even a crystal chandelier that sparkles like stars. Herietta was so confused whether she was standing in a villa or a palace. Everywhere she looked, she saw a bunch of precious and expensive things. During her stay in Lavant, she visited the mansions of some quite wealthy aristocrats, but this one was particularly impressive. Herietta was busy looking around the inside of the villa with her eyes wide open. ¡°Look at this. Edwin. Don¡¯t you think the color of the painting is so pretty?¡± Herietta, looking at a painting hanging on one of the walls, whispered to Edwin. Standing about a step behind her, he glanced at the work she was talking about with an indifferent gaze. ¡°It is the work of Mateo Den.¡± ¡°Mateo Den?¡± ¡°Yes. He was a painter that Lindel III was particularly fond of, and he was more famous for his abstract paintings than his portraits or his landscapes.¡± ¡®Mateo Den?¡¯ Edwin spoke as if he was a very well-known figure, but it was the first name Herietta had ever heard of. She tilted her head and pointed to the picture next to it. ¡°What about that?¡± ¡°It is a work by Denzel Vanha. It¡¯s called, ¡®Lovers Under the Sunset¡¯.¡± ¡°Then the one next to it?¡± ¡°It is the work of Mikhail Sendiz. He was also one of the painters whom Lindel III was fond of along with Matteo Den.¡± Despite Herietta¡¯s successive questions, Edwin explained it smoothly and without pause. Herietta opened her mouth. She may have been that way because she was not very interested in art, but Edwin, who recognized these paintings at a glance, seemed strange and wonderful. ¡°You must have been interested in painting since you know so much.¡± ¡°Ah. That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve grown up watching their work since I was little, so it¡¯s just something I¡¯m used to.¡± At Edwin¡¯s words, Herietta gave an understandable expression. No matter how great the Richconnell family¡¯s wealth and fame were, they could not compare to that of the Redfords before their downfall. So, there must have been many more valuable works displayed in the mansion where he lived. ¡°Would you like some champagne?¡± A well-dressed attendant carrying a tray of champagne glasses approached and asked. Instead of picking up hers, Edwin looked at her as if to ask Herrietta¡¯s opinion. When she nodded that she would like one, he grabbed one of the champagne glasses and handed it to her. ¡°How about Edwin?¡± ¡°I am okay. Don¡¯t mind me .¡± ¡°Still, you came all the way here¡­¡± Herietta had a sad expression on her face as she trailed off. But she could also guess why Edwin said he wouldn¡¯t drink. She was not willing to drink the champagne, so she only fiddled with the pitiful glass. Edwin spoke as if he had read her thoughts. ¡°Miss Herietta, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Besides, I¡¯m not that fond of drinking, to begin with.¡± ¡°Well, let me be clear, I¡¯m not a big drinker either. It was recommended from the other side first, so I couldn¡¯t refuse and just accepted it.¡± Concerned that she suddenly looked like a drunkard to Edwin, Herietta quickly laid out her excuses. Edwin smiled faintly. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Herietta answered confidently. A strong force stopped her hand which was holding the glass. ¡°Be careful. You will spill it.¡± Edwin who saw her unknowingly tilt her glass hurriedly warned her. ¡°Ah. I¡¯m a little excited¡­!¡± Herietta immediately straightened her back. This saved her from the embarrassing mistake of spilling her champagne on the floor. Tiny bubbles rose from the yellow liquid in a long, narrow glass of champagne. With that, a sweet, sweet smell tickled the tip of her nose. Herietta took off the mask she was wearing to drink her champagne. Then her face, hidden behind her mask, was revealed. Maybe it was because of the hot breath blocked by the mask, but both of her cheeks were beautifully tinted with a rosy color. Herietta tilted the glass she was holding and took a sip of the champagne in it. Then the bitter-sweet scent reached the tip of her tongue and spread into her mouth. Contrary to the tangy first taste, it was very soft in her throat. ¡®Do the rich insist on the highest quality even for the drinks served in the hall like this?¡¯ Herietta, who was slowly savoring the taste of champagne, thought in admiration. However, Edwin, who was standing next to her, quickly turned his head and was staring intently somewhere. Suddenly, tension began to spread through his body. ¡°Edwin? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Herietta, noticing Edwin¡¯s change, asked carefully. At the same time, she noticed that a strange person had come close to them. ¡°Excuse me, but are you the Mackenzie¡¯s Miss Herietta?¡± The man asked quietly. Whether he was conscious of the gaze of the people around him, his attitude was very secretive. Who is it? She never met him before, but he didn¡¯t seem to be hostile to her. Herietta nodded to confirm, and he leaned slightly towards her. ¡°Lady Vivianne wants to see you for a while.¡± * * * Knock, knock. When he knocked on the door, permission was granted to come in from the inside. The man who guided them all the way here opened the door as if waiting. Then, the door was opened and revealed a room as spacious as the hall of the Mackenzie mansion. There was a coffee table made of solid oak in the middle of the room. And in front of it was a young woman sitting alone. ¡°Miss Herietta. Come in, I was waiting.¡± Vivianne stood up and greeted Herietta. Herietta hesitated for a moment before entering the room. A pleasant scent permeated the room. ¡°Did you feel uncomfortable on your way here?¡± ¡°Ah, no, I came in a carriage¡­¡± Herietta, who was about to answer Vivian¡¯s question, trailed off. Then, without realizing it, she held her breath. It¡¯s because Vivianne¡¯s full-fledged appearance was so beautiful that she was speechless. As she entered the room, she was so nervous that she didn¡¯t even notice it, but as her mind calmed down a little, she began to notice her dazzling beauty detail by detail. She looked like a moon fairy the other day, but today she looked like a goddess of the night. She was so beautiful that it could not be compared with her, who spent all day decorating and dressing. No. Not only her, but within this kingdom or on the continent, there must have been few women of beauty who could stand up to her and her beauty. ¡°Wow. You¡­ are too beautiful.¡± Herietta let out an exclamation without knowing it. Hearing that, Vivian made a face that seemed a little perplexed. She¡¯s met a lot of people of the opposite sex who praised her beauty, but it was the first time for a person of the same sex to praise her openly like Herietta. Vivianne briefly smiled brightly like a flower. ¡°I¡¯m flattered. Besides, Miss Herietta is much more adorable than someone like me.¡± ¡°No way. What do you mean? If they had eyes, they would know it¡¯s a lie.¡± ========================================================================================================================= Chapter 34 Herietta blushed and became embarrassed. Vivianne looked at her happily. Aside from her outward appearance, she looked really lovely. After a while, Vivianne raised her head and saw the man standing behind Herietta. She could recognize at a glance who he was, even though he was wearing a mask. She bowed briefly towards him. ¡°Sir Edwin.¡± ¡°Lady Vivianne.¡± Edwin also respectfully responded to Vivianne. ¡°Thank you for coming, Sir Edwin. It must have never been easy to decide to come here in this situation.¡± ¡°I just followed Miss Herietta.¡± Edwin replied in a tone that seemed a little blunt. ¡°And I am no longer a duke. So there is no need for Lady Vivianne to address me with the title of Sir, and you can be less respectful.¡± At Edwin¡¯s words, Vivianne bit her lip. They were all right things and things they ought to agree on. But why does it sound so cold to her? It was as if he wanted to ensure the sense of distance that existed between the two of them. ¡°Of course, in crowded places, I will be careful.¡± Vivianne said quietly. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I want to treat you like that right now. Even for a moment, we were once engaged, weren¡¯t we?¡± ¡®Even though I don¡¯t know what that meant to you.¡¯ Vivianne thought as she swallowed the bitterness in her heart. ¡°Lady Vivianne, in your last letter, you wrote that you had a story to tell about the Redford family, can you tell me what it is?¡± Herietta, noticing that the atmosphere was moving strangely, hurriedly tried to change the subject of the conversation. Vivianne nodded. ¡°Of course, Miss Herietta.¡± She turned her gaze to Edwin and looked at Herietta. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Herietta, would you mind stepping out for a moment?¡± ¡°Yes? Out¡­?¡± ¡°I think Sir Edwin and I should share this story alone.¡± Herrietta, who thought she would join the conversation with them, was perplexed. But Vivianne¡¯s attitude was firm. Hearing her words, Edwin took a step forward and stood next to Herietta. ¡°There is nothing I need to hear from Lady Vivianne that Miss Herietta should not hear. If that¡¯s not allowed, I don¡¯t think I need to have this conversation either.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I am not doing this to distrust or reject Miss Herietta.¡± Vivianne maintained her calm demeanor and explained. ¡°This is purely for Miss Herietta. Miss Herietta, I don¡¯t want to put you in danger. This is not a small private talk. It¡¯s not just a conspiracy theory. It¡¯s not a very pleasant story about those who sit at the top of power. If this story leaks and things go wrong, people who know about it will be in big trouble. You never know what dangers will come in the future.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind though. If I can help in any way, I am willing to accept whatever happens later.¡± Her expression showed enthusiasm as she spoke with eyes full of determination and sincerity. But Vivianne only shook her head silently. ¡°I know your feelings well, but my thoughts remain the same. There is an old saying that sometimes not knowing is medicine. If you had been so precious to me, I would never have wished you would have known about it.¡± ¡°Even if it were¡­¡± Herietta trailed off and clenched her fists. ¡°Sir Edwin, I¡¯ll let you decide. I will follow your will.¡± Vivianne, who had a foreboding that the difference between Herietta and her would not be able to narrow it, passed the decision over to Edwin. There were three people currently present in the room. If the will could not be united, someone had to take responsibility and draw the line. Edwin was worried. This was not something that could be easily answered without thinking. ¡°I¡­¡± Naturally, he wanted to say that he would listen with Herietta. But he knew Vivianne well. She was very careful and logical in everything she did. He thought that Herrietta might be in great danger because of her hasty reply, so he couldn¡¯t say anything. Edwin looked at Herietta. Herietta was also looking at him. She had very troubled eyes. She had a lot to say, but it was clear that she was holding off because she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s better to choose to not listen to both.¡¯ After all, she was reluctant to come here from the beginning. He would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t curious about what Vivianne was trying to say about his family, but he wasn¡¯t even sure if he wanted to find out the truth about it. Edwin, who had decided in his mind, was just about to speak his mind when¡­ ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just walk away.¡± Herietta spoke before him, ¡°Miss Herietta?¡± Would she like to go? Edwin was bewildered by Herietta¡¯s sudden change in attitude. But she was a quick-acting person. As soon as she showed her intentions, she quickly curtsied simply to Vivianne and strode towards the door. Edwin, who was looking at her blankly, quickly followed after her. ¡°I will go with you.¡± ¡°No, Edwin. You must stay here and listen to Lady Vivianne.¡± ¡°All I have to do is stay by Miss Herietta.¡± Edwin insisted. Herietta, standing in front of the door, turned around to face him. She lifted her head and met his eyes. Eyes that look somewhat anxious. His eyes moved to and fro as if examining her intentions. He is a man who appears bold to anyone, but why does he look so pathetic in my eyes? Herietta shook her head. ¡°Edwin, I know your heart. And thank you. But this won¡¯t do. What you need to do right now, you know better than I do.¡± ¡°Because I can¡¯t make decisions quickly¡­¡± Is that why you are doing this? Are you doing this out of regret? The questions hung over the tip of his tongue. ¡°You know it¡¯s not like that.¡± Herietta took a deep breath. She then took Edwin¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll wait. So, just take your time and talk.¡± Herietta looked directly into Edwin¡¯s eyes and said. And when she said that she would wait, she deliberately gave him strength. Edwin was speechless. As if he was still in conflict, the inside of the blue wall visible through the eyes in the mask trembled. But he soon accepted her will and nodded helplessly. ¡°Could you take the mask off, Sir Edwin?¡± These were the first words Vivianne spoke to Edwin after only the two of them were left. But Edwin did not grant her request. He didn¡¯t even respond in any way. He was just standing still, like a stone sculpture carved out of a thousand-year-old rock. Vivianne narrowed her brow that was as white as white jade. ¡°I know that you don¡¯t like the situation right now. But believe me nonetheless. It¡¯s just that in my opinion, this is the best option for everyone.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sir Edwin, don¡¯t make me say it three times. Please take off your mask. You can have that kind of courtesy.¡± Vivianne expressed her thoughts to Edwin over and over again. Even in the face of his energy, which had sunk as low as the mist of dawn, she didn¡¯t shudder at all. Her gaze on him was straight. After thinking for a moment, Edwin slowly put his hand behind his head. Then he untied the string that held his mask on. The mask was removed, revealing his handsome face hidden behind it. His soft hair ran down his forehead. ¡°Now¡­ It really feels like I¡¯m seeing you again.¡± Edwin raised his head to face her, and Vivianne muttered with a faint smile on her face. ¡°I never thought the day would come when I could stand here again, Sir. No, I thought we might never see each other again.¡± She thought a lot had changed, but looking at Edwin standing in her room, he looked exactly the same way she remembered. Time passed, but it seemed as if the space in the room had slipped away. He was as cool as ever, and he had an unusual atmosphere. He had that kind of power that was hard to find in men of his age. Unlike most people who flirt, joke around, and have fun, Edwin always seemed calm and indifferent. There was a sense of distance as if he had isolated himself, the people around him, and everything. Someday, as time goes by, when she spends the time together with him, then maybe she can narrow the sense of distance little by little. It seems that she once had a wish like that. ¡°I know it will sound rude.¡± Edwin opened his mouth. A cold voice as if ice water was dripping down. He was quite different from the appearance she had shown in front of Herietta. ¡°Tell me simply, Lady Vivianne. I don¡¯t have time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time¡­ Are you in such a hurry to go to Miss Herietta?¡± Seeing Edwin¡¯s urging, Vivianne asked with a smile. Seeing that he didn¡¯t respond, she realized she was right. ¡®He has changed, Vivianne. You are wrong. Even if you got it wrong, it¡¯s too wrong.¡¯ The smile disappeared from Vivianne¡¯s face. ¡®I don¡¯t know of a man who is so unreasonable and emotional. I swear I¡¯ve never seen this man burn with such a desire for another person.¡¯ ¡°She¡¯s a very lovely woman, Miss Herietta.¡± Vivianne rolled her eyes and said. ========================================================================================================================= Chapter 35 ========================================================================================================================= ¡°Even I, who doesn¡¯t know her well, could feel how genuinely she cares for you.¡± ¡°¡­ She doesn¡¯t know that there¡¯s no benefit in doing it for me as a slave. It¡¯s because she¡¯s an immature master who doesn¡¯t know much about the world yet.¡± Edwin openly criticized Herietta. That was a bit harsh. Vivianne was slightly puzzled and glanced up at him. Upon seeing the expression on his face, she smiled silently. ¡°Is that so?¡± Vivianne already knew that Edwin¡¯s true heart meant the exact opposite. ¡°¡­ It is now entirely up to Sir Edwin what to do with the information I have given him.¡± Vivianne finished her speech with a slightly troubled expression on her face. A feeling of relief as if she had just passed through the great ordeal she was carrying and the feeling of anxiety as if she had acquired a new ordeal that she had never seen before overcame her at the same time. But now, it was too late to turn back. The die had already been cast, and she would have to step back and wait for the storm to come sooner or later. After a while, Edwin, who had only listened in silence the whole time, spoke up for the first time. ¡°¡­ It would not have been so easy to find out.¡± His voice was rough and low, like waves crashing against rocks. ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡± Wasn¡¯t it in vain that there was once a name-only betrothal between us? His eyes seemed to say. ¡°Well, let¡¯s just call it a meaningless whim.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Or let me say it¡¯s my way of saying goodbye.¡± The size of the mind is different and the depth of memory is also different. Even if she didn¡¯t want to admit it, she had to admit it. The time has come to let go of the bond of emotion that she couldn¡¯t let go of even though she knew it was useless. Feelings that he, and even herself, didn¡¯t know had started. Vivianne got up from her seat. ¡°I should go now, Sir Edwin. I¡¯ve been away too long, so I¡¯ll have to go back before people notice.¡± At Vivianne¡¯s words, Edwin also stood up obediently. This could have been their last meeting, but there was no regret. Edwin thanked Vivianne and put on the mask he had brought. He pretended to kiss her on the back of her hand and moved away to leave. ¡°Sir Edwin.¡± Vivianne called for Edwin who was about to come out the door and stopped him. Then he turned his head halfway and waited for her next words. ¡°Just tell me. You ¡­ Do you feel something for Miss Herietta?¡± Vivianne asked quietly. A long silence passed between the two. Edwin didn¡¯t open his mouth for a long time, as he couldn¡¯t find the right words to answer. Outwardly, he did not seem to have changed much. But Vivianne thought that his energy had been greatly disturbed. Eventually, Edwin broke the silence that felt like an eternity, and he answered softly, ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not like that.¡± He lowered his head slightly. He even seemed a bit troubled, as if he had been forced to say something he didn¡¯t want to say. Vivianne looked back at him. Then, she smiled sadly. ¡°I hadn¡¯t noticed until now.¡± She whispered as if she were talking to herself. ¡°Now that I see it, you¡¯re really bad at lying.¡± The exhalation was longer than the inhalation. * * * As expected, the banquet was amazing. Much more than any other banquet Herietta had ever attended. But that wasn¡¯t surprising. Because the host was none other than the famous Marquisate of Richconell. Herietta was standing in the corner of the ballroom with a glass of red wine. It¡¯s been a while since she picked up the glass, but she hasn¡¯t even drunk half of the wine in it. Originally, she wasn¡¯t a big fan of wine and even less of the bloody dark red wine. After she left Vivianne¡¯s room, she thought she was half out of her mind. Seeing as she entered the ballroom, the attendant offered her a drink, and she picked up the glass without knowing what it was. It wasn¡¯t until the attendant went away that she realized that the drink in her hand was red wine. It was a mistake, but it was too late to change the glass. Herietta glanced at the large clock hanging on the wall. Eight forty. It seems like it¡¯s been a while since she had left Edwin and Vivianne alone to talk, but it had only been a little over twenty minutes. Time was passing so slowly that even the second hand of the clock seemed to stand still. She let out a deep sigh. ¡®Did I make a mistake?¡¯ Herietta gently swirled the glass of wine in her hand, watching the wine swirl into a small circle in it. ¡®I want to satisfy my greed for no reason¡­¡¯ Edwin didn¡¯t want to dig deep into this in the first place. He was the least happy to hear that there was a clue about what happened to his family. Rather, he seemed confused and uncomfortable with the words. Had he been able to, he might have gotten out of the spot right away. ¡®It is the king¡¯s decision.¡¯ She remembered Edwin trying to dismiss everything, saying it was the king¡¯s decision. For that moment, he looked as if he had lost his freedom to think. Herietta frowned. She thought once, thought twice, and found it strange. As if she ate something wrong, she felt stuffy and bloated. She felt that the king¡¯s character was very shady, even though she had never met him before in her life. ¡®How the hell did it happen?¡¯ Just like everyone else, Herietta first thought that the former Duke of Redford had rebelled against power. She thought it was nonsense, but she didn¡¯t want to look further into it. There are reasons for trying to cover up an incident, and those who violated the power had to pay a harsh price. It was just that, and it was easy to pass it on. They could have lived like a skeleton hidden in a closet, thinking that everything would be okay as long as it was unseen. ¡®But in that case, Edwin would have to live a miserable life as a slave for the rest of his life.¡¯ Herietta bit her lower lip. Is there no other person in the world who does not fit the status of a slave more than that? Right now, she is staying by his side and taking care of his well-being to some extent, but she doesn¡¯t know how long that will be possible. She recalled how exhausted and unstable he looked when she first met him. ¡®You have to find a way, Herietta. A decisive way to help him. For him, and also for you.¡¯ If she could help Edwin, she thought she could give her all. As Vivianne said, it didn¡¯t matter if she was in danger. It didn¡¯t matter if he found his place again and naturally moved away from her. ¡®Really?¡¯ At that moment, an inner voice quietly asked. ¡®Really, Herietta? Does it really not matter if he leaves you? Once you¡¯re happy, you don¡¯t mind if he forgets you as it is?¡¯ Herietta¡¯s face contorted. Yes, she couldn¡¯t readily answer the question that popped into her mind. She pretended to be good, pretended to be just, and pretended to be a good person, but her insides weren¡¯t that clean. Possessiveness and jealousy toward Edwin, as well as various other dirty emotions, made her completely black. A trembling breath escaped between her lips. She wanted to cool the blazing heat quickly. She mindlessly drank the red wine she was holding. The alcohol in the wine made it even more bitter, but she didn¡¯t mind. ¡®I need something more to drink.¡¯ Herietta wiped the corner of her mouth with her sleeve and looked around. Just in time, she saw the attendant serving drinks glasses from the other side of the ballroom. Without hesitation, she moved towards the attendant. On one side of the ballroom, a beautiful song was being played under the direction of the conductor, and the center was full of people who were obsessed with dancing. Herietta walked around the edge of the banquet hall so as not to disturb their good time. She was about to pass by the door leading to the terrace when the curtain that had been hanging there suddenly pulled back. Suddenly, she turned around at the sudden movement, and at the same time, a man walked out through the rolled-up curtain. There was someone else on the terrace. He turned his head and giggled, and Herietta was starting to get drunk and her reflexes were dulled. Without knowing what to do, the two just collided. No matter how small Herietta¡¯s stature was, it could not be compared to that of a strong man. Besides, the other person¡¯s height was about an inch taller than her. Herietta fell to the floor. ¡°Ohh, what the hell, how annoying.¡± Not as much as she was, but the man also faltered in the recoil. He muttered violently. He was more busy checking the condition of his clothes than taking care of her as she fell to the floor. He looked worried about whether something got on his clothes due to the crash a while ago. ========================================================================================================================= Chapter 36 ========================================================================================================================= ¡°Ah¡­ Herietta groaned and sat up. She looked up and saw a young man brushing off his clothes. Although he looked agitated, he looked like a son of a fairly wealthy family, and his whole body was decorated in expensive jewels. ¡°Oh my gosh, are you okay, Shawn?¡± Another woman secretly appeared from the terrace where the man came out from. ¡°The crashing sound was very loud, did you get hurt?¡± She was wearing a very sensually styled dress that cut through her chest. Perhaps they were quite close, and she didn¡¯t hesitate at all when she put her hand around his waist. He quickly pushed her hand away. ¡°Be careful. There are many eyes around us.¡± ¡°Everyone knows, so what?¡± The woman snorted and scoffed. A corner of the man¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°Still, there shouldn¡¯t be any blatant disgrace. At least until the day we get married.¡± Coupled by his slurred speech, the man¡¯s clothes appeared to be in a state of disarray. The front had several buttons unbuttoned, and his shirt and jacket were wrinkled. It¡¯s as if he hastily took off his clothes and put them back on. Moreover, his combed hair was also messed up somewhere as if someone had run through it several times by hand. Herietta slowly looked at him and the woman standing next to him. A man and a woman with slightly reddish faces. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess what they were doing on that terrace a while ago. ¡°Shawn. The woman in front¡­¡± The woman whispered to the man named Shawn. Then, Shawn looked down and saw Herrietta lying on the floor. Herrietta trembled without realizing it. It was creepy that his gaze scrutinizing her seemed to stick to her like a snake stalking its prey. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen your face.¡± Shawn, who was looking at Herietta, grinned with an unpleasant smile. ¡°Then it must be one of the two. Either you¡¯re not from this area, or you¡¯re from a lesser-known family.¡± ¡®Face?¡¯ Herietta listened to him and groped her face. Soft skin was touched under the palm of her hand. She then realized that the moment she fell, the mask she was wearing had come off. Herietta hurriedly looked around and started looking for her mask that might have been lying somewhere. She didn¡¯t know why, but her instincts were saying that she shouldn¡¯t be involved with the man in front of her. ¡°Are you looking for this?¡± At Shawn¡¯s question, Herietta looked at him. Suddenly, her mask was in his hand. He flicked his hand holding her mask at her. ¡°Give it back.¡± ¡°Of course I should.¡± He replied with a smirk. ¡°But I think the first thing to do is get up first. There is also the gaze of the people around you.¡± As Shawn said, the people around her began to murmur. Well, it must not have been common to see a noble girl lying on the floor like this in a ballroom. Herietta was forced to stand up with Shawn¡¯s support. She then snatched back the mask he was holding in his hand. ¡°Let me be clear, this is the fault of both parties. It was a coincidence that we did not properly check each other, that is.¡± Shawn didn¡¯t apologize until the end. ¡°Well. If you hadn¡¯t been too distracted by the other side, you would have been able to recognize who was passing in front of you.¡± And Herietta had no intention of offering her apology to him. ¡°And when a person falls, isn¡¯t it the first thing to check how they are? It¡¯s not about checking the condition of your clothes.¡± She glared at him and fired fiercely. He laughed at how interesting her reaction was. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but these are pretty expensive clothes. Unlike your clothes.¡± What¡¯s wrong with that? When she got an answer that was too common sense, Herietta thought she had only heard it wrong. ¡®Is this man treating me like a poor person now?¡¯ She gasped and her nose was stuffed. Soon, her eyes sharpened. ¡°Ahh. So that was it. Now I know.¡± Herietta clapped her hands and said. Shawn furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°Yes. I originally thought that people wear clothes, but in your case, clothes wear the people. So you have no choice but to show such a lowly attitude.¡± Shawn frowned at Herietta¡¯s sarcastic remark. ¡°Miss, it would be better to be careful. Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to know about that. But you, you buttoned your clothes wrong. From the middle to the bottom.¡± Herietta said while pointing her finger from his upper belly to his lower belly. Embarrassed by her words, Shawn hurriedly checked the buttons on his clothes. She was sneering at him when he glanced back at her ¡°Those are such expensive clothes. You didn¡¯t even have time to check that you were wearing it properly, did you?¡± ¡°Wh, what?¡± ¡°Were you doing something fun out there?¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Shawn screamed as he couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. His face twisted like a beast. It seemed that he was angry to the top of his head. He trembled as his neck was dyed red. ¡°This cheeky woman!¡± Unable to contain his anger, he raised his hand upwards. Surprised by his reaction, which was much harsher than expected, the people around him held their breaths. But no one came forward to stop him. Herietta flinched as she looked at his bear paw-sized hand raised high. Even thinking about it herself, she too, was agitated that she was a bit sarcastic. Still, she didn¡¯t expect that he would scold a woman in such a public place. Seeing the hand slamming towards her, Herietta tightly closed her eyes and waited for the pain that would soon overtake her. Tak! A loud clap of skin against skin was heard. At first, Herietta thought it was Shawn¡¯s hand hitting her cheek. But it felt too dull for that. Moreover, the pain she was expecting did not come. ¡®What?¡¯ Was it because she was hit so hard that she passed out? Herietta, who was breathing a little quickly and thinking about everything, opened her eyes and looked. The first thing that caught her eye was Shawn¡¯s face that was as hard as a stone. And next to him was the face of a woman with a surprised expression on her face. Shawn¡¯s hand, which was about to hit Herietta, was still in the air. It didn¡¯t stop voluntarily. It was forced to stop due to the intervention of others. Since when was it? Another man stood next to them. It was a man wearing a mask. He grabbed Shawn¡¯s wrist as he was about to hit Herietta, stopping him from moving. ¡°What, what, this bastard?! Let, let me go?!¡± Shawn complained. ¡°Let go! This bastard! Hurry, this¡­ Acckk!¡± Shawn¡¯s face was crumpled as he let out a scream of pain. The masked man must have applied force to the hand holding his wrist. ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°St, stop it!¡± Herietta stopped the man as Shawn whimpered like a dying beast because she thought that something really big would happen if it went on like this. Then, the blue eyes of the man, visible through the eye sockets of the mask, turned towards her for a moment. His eyes were as cold as ice. Just the touch of his gaze caused chills to run along her spine. The man released Shawn¡¯s wrist. He held it so tightly that there were red handprints on his wrist. Bam! The man grabbed Shawn by the collar and pushed him against the wall. Then he put his masked face very close to Sean¡¯s face and looked into his eyes. He didn¡¯t say a word, but what he meant was clear. It was an implicit warning. ¡°Da, dare you¡­ who I am¡­¡± Sean tried to threaten him, but it didn¡¯t even reach the power of a knife made of wet paper. He struggled to get out of the man¡¯s grasp, but he wouldn¡¯t budge. ¡®What kind of monster is this?¡¯ Shawn was choking and gasping, but he couldn¡¯t believe the situation. Of course, the man in front of him had a very good physique. But he was not a weak person. Yet, how could there be such a difference in power? ¡®Who the hell are you?¡¯ Feeling increasingly confused, Sean tried to figure out who the man was. Golden hair that the mask couldn¡¯t cover. And he could see blue eyes staring at him through the eye sockets of the mask. It was both cold and hot. If there is a flame that burns with blue light in this world, he wondered if it would be like that. ¡®Wait a moment. Those eyes, somehow they look familiar¡­?¡¯ When a little doubt began to creep into Shawn¡¯s head, the man let go of his collar. ¡°Cough! Cough¡± As his tight airway opened again, Shawn took a quick breath in. The man who was staring coldly at him as he experienced great pain turned back and grabbed Herietta¡¯s hand as she stood there blankly. ¡°Wa, wait!¡± Herietta rushed to say something, but the man¡¯s patience was not very much. Without waiting for her next words, he led her out of the ballroom. ========================================================================================================================= Chapter 37 ========================================================================================================================= Either his walking speed was very fast, or she was half running. Edwin looked ahead and walked swiftly with his long legs, and Herietta, who was holding his hand, tried with all her might to keep pace with him. She called him several times and asked him to slow down, but he didn¡¯t even listen. When she got out of the ballroom and out of the mansion, her breath was up to the tip of her chin. Herietta was now almost dragged along by Edwin. What the hell happened now? Blood drained from her face as she chewed through her mind what had happened in the ballroom. Herietta forcibly pulled her hand out of his. ¡°Stop¡­ Stop it, Edwin!¡± Herietta exclaimed sharply. ¡°Are you crazy? Have you become crazy because you wanted to die?¡± A slave physically oppressed the nobility and threatened them in a public place such as a ballroom. ¡°I was wearing a mask, so it was a good thing! If people knew who you were¡­!¡± ¡°If people knew?¡± Edwin asked. The energy surrounding him burned fiercely. He roughly ripped off the mask that was covering his face. Then, under the bright moonlight, his beautiful face was revealed. ¡°If they knew, what would you do?¡± His dazzling blue eyes were cold. It was obvious that he was angry without even mentioning it. Herietta turned pale. She then looked around, making sure there were no prying eyes and she tried to cover his face with both of her hands. ¡°What are you doing now? What are you going to do when people see you?¡± ¡°Tell them to look. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Edwin took her hand and said coldly. ¡°Did he harm you?¡± He growled like a beast and asked in a low voice. ¡°He didn¡¯t touch Miss Herietta before I came, did he?¡± Impatient that she might have been hit, he grabbed her chin and turned her face toward him. His eyes scanned her body from head to toe. ¡°Let go! That¡¯s not the problem now!¡± Herrietta shook off Edwin¡¯s hand which held her chin. ¡°Edwin! Why did you intervene? What the hell were you thinking! It would have been better if you hadn¡¯t intervened! No! Even if it were someone else, you of all people shouldn¡¯t have intervened!¡± ¡°Why did I intervene? Are you asking because you really don¡¯t know that?¡± Edwin had a shocked expression on his face. ¡°You almost got hit by him! Are you saying that I should stay still and watch it happen?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with getting hit? Just one or two hits doesn¡¯t kill you! But Edwin, in your case¡­!¡± ¡°What are you saying now!¡± Edwin raised his voice. The anger he had been holding back forcibly exploded. Herietta¡¯s momentum was crushed by his fierce temper that her mouth shut on its own. ¡°Getting hit once or twice won¡¯t kill you, I can¡¯t believe you said that! Is your body made of iron? Even if it¡¯s true, is it okay to be that kind of person who doesn¡¯t know that getting hit hurts!?¡± Edwin¡¯s breathing was rough as he poured out his anger. ¡°Why! Why the hell are you¡­!¡± Unable to bear the surge of emotions any longer, Edwin stopped talking immediately. As he looked at Herietta with eyes full of emotions, he raised one of his hands and covered both of his eyes. He began to breathe slowly and deeply. With each breath, his shoulders and chest roughly moved up and down. Edwin usually doesn¡¯t show his emotions well. It was an exception in front of her, but even she had never seen him lose his composure and become so angry. He was so emotional and passionate that she wondered if this man standing in front of her was really the Edwin she knew. Herrietta didn¡¯t know what to say to him. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean it was okay to get hit.¡± Herietta stuttered and said. ¡°But your identity could have been revealed. If that happened, something really big would have happened. Do you think they¡¯ll just skip it even if they know about it? Not at all! You might even be severely punished. You could have been whipped, or your limbs could have been severed. You could have even lost your life.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whatever they do.¡± Edwin replied and lowered the hands that were covering his eyes. ¡°He should be grateful that he hasn¡¯t touched you. If he did, I would have twisted his neck.¡± ¡°Edwin!¡± Herietta jumped at the sight of Edwin saying something strange while having a strange look in his eyes. He was proudly declaring the murder of a nobleman. Fearing that more terrifying words would come out, she covered his mouth with her hand. ¡°I know! I got it! I¡¯ll be more careful in the future, so stop! I¡¯m afraid someone will hear you.¡± Herietta cried and whispered urgently. Edwin still looked like he didn¡¯t like the situation. Fortunately, he felt her earnestness and did not shake her hand off. There was a sudden silence between the two who seemed to be in the middle of a raging storm. It was a quiet night with no wind blowing. Only the whispering of the other person¡¯s breathing could be heard in the other¡¯s ears. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The two remained silent. Neither of them opened their mouths. Their gazes were entangled as they faced each other from a distance. Edwin didn¡¯t take his eyes off Herietta. His eyes, which were frozen in anger and threatening energy, began to melt little by little as he stayed in front of her. His body, which had been rigid as if he would jump into the mansion at any moment, also gradually relaxed. Herietta, who felt his change, also slowly released the tension in her body. Edwin, who was taller than Herietta, naturally lowered his gaze to her and made eye contact with her. His long eyelashes shone strangely, and a smooth nose stretched between his eyes. Although his mouth was covered, Edwin¡¯s figure was still attractive. Every time he exhaled, she felt a warm breath on the palm of her hand. It was nothing special, but why is her face burning so hot? Herietta gulped nervously without realizing it. When she thought about it, she was amazed. When she saw him for the first time, he looked so cold that even if he was poked by a needle he looked like he wouldn¡¯t bleed out. Then he burned hot like fire. Nothing else seemed to faze him. Nothing except when it involved Herietta. When she realized that, Herrietta suddenly thought she was more madly in love with Edwin. From the depths of her heart, she wanted to be closer to him than she already was. Why? Edwin just stood still. Still, she felt like he was seducing her. Just as a bee visits a flower, she too was drawn to him by an inexplicable power. ¡®Just once. It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s just once.¡¯ Herietta lowered her hand which was covering Edwin¡¯s mouth as if she were possessed. Then she saw his soft lips. She thought it would feel very good to put her lips on it. ¡®Edwin.¡¯ Herietta unconsciously tiptoed to reach Edwin. Edwin¡¯s eyes widened a little as he looked down at her as if he knew what she was trying to do. But even so, he didn¡¯t push her away or step back from her. Herietta put her hand around Edwin¡¯s neck. No one told her, but she instinctively seemed to know what to do. Her lips parted slightly. And at about the same time his lips that were clenched opened a little. Crunch. Breaking the silence that seemed to last forever, they heard the sound of the grass moving behind them. It was a very small sound, but it was enough to catch their attention. Startled, Herietta pulled away from Edwin and hurriedly backed away. After a while, an unknown bird fluttered and flew from among the round bushes. ¡®What was I just about to do earlier?¡¯ Herietta rolled her eyes as she stared at the flying bird in the distance with a dazed face. ¡®Just now I¡­ Was I going to kiss Edwin?¡¯ It was as if cold water had been splashed on her face as realization dawned on her and she came to her senses. Herietta¡¯s face turned bright red in an instant. It was so hot that her cheeks hurt. How could she be so bold? No. She¡¯s never kissed anyone before, and she doesn¡¯t know how! ¡°Miss Herietta.¡± Edwin looked at Herietta who was very embarrassed and opened his mouth. His voice was hoarse as if his neck was tightening. ¡°Miss Herietta. Just now¡­¡± ¡°There you are!¡± A man suddenly entered their private space. They were so engrossed in each other that they didn¡¯t even know that someone was approaching, so they looked at the new uninvited guest in surprise. It was the same man who had come to find them on Vivianne¡¯s orders when they first arrived at the mansion. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± Herrietta struggled and asked the man while pretending to be calm. The man bowed his head politely towards them. ¡°Lady Vivianne has ordered me to find the two of you in a hurry and deliver a message.¡± ¡°A message?¡± ¡°She said her advice for both of you was to return home as soon as possible. In particular, she added that there was a small commotion in the ballroom, so you should never step in there.¡± ========================================================================================================================= Chapter 38 ========================================================================================================================= Herietta and Edwin exchanged meaningful glances. They could guess what kind of ¡°little commotion¡± the man was talking about. ¡°That¡­ Is the disturbance in the ballroom very serious?¡± Herietta asked quietly. The man shook his head. ¡°It is not. It seems that one of the noble people there was very excited, so we were worried that sparks could come flying out if they stayed in the same place longer. Then, I¡¯ll get going.¡± When the man had finished speaking, he bowed to them once more and left the place. Thud, thud, thud They heard his footsteps moving away. ¡®He¡¯s a noble.¡¯ Herietta remembered the disgusting man she had met at the ballroom. Contrary to his low-quality behavior, his status itself seemed quite high. Besides, his self-esteem seemed so high that it seemed to be boundless. Will he really let go of Edwin and her, who have shamed him in front of so many people? Herietta thought about it and quickly looked around. It was because it seemed as if soldiers would appear and arrest the two of them at any moment. ¡°Edwin. We¡¯d better go before it¡¯s too late.¡± Herietta looked worried and whispered secretly. The memory of what had just happened between the two of them had long since been completely erased in the face of anxiety. Edwin, who remained silent and did not utter a word, let out a small sigh while looking somewhat dissatisfied. But he soon nodded and agreed to her will. * * * It wasn¡¯t until their carriage escaped the gates of Richconell¡¯s villa that Herietta was able to breathe a sigh of relief. It was a night full of talk and troubles. However, Edwin¡¯s identity was never revealed, and the first purpose of making him visit the villa seemed to have been accomplished to some extent. The villa on Richconell Street, which was gradually getting smaller as they moved away, was shining brightly even in the middle of the night. Suddenly, Herietta remembered once again the stupid man she had met at the ballroom by the name of Shawn. Then, she felt dirty enough to frown. ¡®It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not like we¡¯ll see each other again anyway.¡¯ Herietta shook her head lightly, trying to shake off the unpleasant memories of him. But after a fortnight, she realized that her thoughts were completely wrong. * * * The Jenner family was a Count family with a history of one hundred and fifty years. In Brimdel, four hundred years after the founding of the country, the history of one hundred and fifty years was neither very long nor very short; it was a very ambiguous time. The title of count was also the same. The title of count, considered the third highest in a society of aristocratic classes divided into six major divisions with the exception of knighthood, was regarded as neither very high nor very low among them. Therefore, Lilian had been living as if she and her family were to some extent average in the social world. The history of the family is fine. The size of wealth and fame is okay. Even her reputation in society was pretty decent. There wasn¡¯t a single thing that stood out, but there wasn¡¯t a single thing missing either. Nevertheless, Lilian was satisfied with her life. She was also born as a daughter of a Viscount, though she was only one step forward, and she rose to status as a Countess. So she reckoned her situation was much better than her sister Rose, who had married a man of the same Viscount class who she had never seen or heard of before. Then one day, she received a letter from Rose, whom she had not been in touch with for a long time. Worried about the future of her daughter, who is approaching her coming-of-age ceremony, she tells Lilian, who lives in Lavant, a town that is much bigger than Philioche, to help her daughter get her foot into the social circle. Lilian had lost her husband early anyway, and she had no children, so her life was about to get a little boring. Lilian readily accepted Rose¡¯s request, and shortly thereafter her niece, Herietta Mackenzie, arrived at the Jenner¡¯s mansion. Lilian¡¯s first impression of Herietta was that she didn¡¯t look very much like her sister Rose. Rose was the most beautiful among Lilian¡¯s siblings. But unfortunately, her niece didn¡¯t seem to have fully inherited Rose¡¯s beauty. But that didn¡¯t mean she was ugly. She was quite attractive because her facial features were dense and her body shape was also slim. Even if she wasn¡¯t exactly a rough diamond, her niece was more similar to a gem of some value if it was polished. From that day on, Lilian¡¯s goal was clear. Her goal was to tie Herietta to the son of a decent family to help her live a decent life just like hers. That was it. And Lilian went out of her way to achieve her goal. If there was a family with children who had reached the age of marriage, she would unconditionally check first, and if the partner were in the same class as Herietta, she made it possible for the two of them to meet. Although Herietta reacted bitterly to all of this, Lilian only dismissed it as her niece being too young. Lilian firmly believed that if she is successful, then the day will come when Herietta will thank her from the bottom of her heart. ¡®What kind of lightning bolt struck this time?¡¯ Lilian thought as she walked to and fro in front of the parlor. After a long time, a young son of a nobleman came to the Jenner¡¯s mansion to meet Herietta. But Lilian wasn¡¯t happy about it. ¡®I tried to make connections with the children of decent families, but that didn¡¯t mean I was planning on reaching out to such high-profile personalities as this!¡¯ Lilian glanced at the tightly closed door. Beyond that door, in the parlor, she couldn¡¯t imagine what was going on. Suddenly, the old saying that excessive greed will destroy the family came to mind. Besides, the man who visited this place today was none other than¡­ Lilian let out a deep sigh. Not too long ago, she was invited to the Marquisate of Richconell¡¯s ball. It was all just incomprehensible. ¡®Herietta. What the hell are you doing outside without me knowing?¡¯ Lilian threw a question in her mind towards her young niece. She had a look of concern on her face. * * * ¡°How did you know?¡± Herietta looked at the man sitting across from her with cold eyes. Shawn seemed very comfortable with the fact that he had rushed into someone¡¯s house in broad daylight while stating his dazzling identity as the heir of the Duchy of Rowani. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He asked, casually stirring the teacup with a teaspoon. ¡°I¡¯m asking why you¡¯re here. I remember we didn¡¯t even introduce ourselves that night.¡± ¡°Ah. Those are things that you can easily figure out with a little bit of help. Besides that, I know quite a bit about you. Well? If you don¡¯t believe me, shall I list them?¡± If left alone, it seemed as if he was really going to try to list them one by one. Herietta stopped him with an annoyed expression. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. You wouldn¡¯t just come here to casually drink tea with me, would you? ¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what you were about to do to me a few days ago?¡± No matter how bad their personality was, male nobles would not typically raise their hands on women. Even more so in a ballroom where there are many watching eyes. Shawn smirked, noticing what Herietta was trying to say. ¡°At that time, you were doing something deserving of that. Also, I was a little drunk too.¡± Herietta was speechless at his brazen reply. She didn¡¯t even expect him to say a polite apology, but she didn¡¯t expect him to blame her either. It was so absurd that she couldn¡¯t even think of what to say to counteract. ¡°How dare you be so rude to me? It¡¯s very painful to hear.¡± Herietta was open to reveal a deep hostility towards Shawn. If she could, she would have left this place right now or she would have ripped his hair out. Then, as if something was so funny, he giggled and laughed. ¡°It¡¯s hard to pretend to be sassy when you are only the daughter of a Viscount. Hey, do you know how big the class gap is between you and me? Even if we are of the same aristocracy, don¡¯t you know that not all are the same? But why do I have to respect you, who is just a country peasant? Normally, I wouldn¡¯t have even talked to someone like you.¡± Shawn flattered himself openly about how proud he was of his background. Herrietta looked around nervously. Anyone who saw him would have mistaken him as the prince of this country. ¡°If you¡¯re such a great person, can¡¯t you turn your attention away from such a lowly thing as me?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. Because you have what I want.¡± Shawn took a sip of his tea and said naturally. ¡°What do you want?¡± Herietta narrowed her brow at the meaningful words. ¡°What¡­ ?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend. Because I already know everything.¡± Shawn leaned forward and set the half-empty teacup on the table. His eyes, which had only smirked before, became quite sharp. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The bastard who strangled me at the banquet that day.¡± Shawn pointed to his neck and gritted his teeth. ¡°You know who I¡¯m talking about. Where is he?¡± ========================================================================================================================= Chapter 39 ========================================================================================================================= Herietta was so nervous that she held her breath without realizing it. Seeing this, Shawn laughed wryly. His gaze, sticky like a snake¡¯s, stuck to her mind. He already knows everything. His eyes were saying so. ¡®Herietta, calm down.¡¯ She whispered to herself. ¡®No matter what, you must not reveal Edwin¡¯s identity to this man.¡¯ She suppressed her trembling heart and urged herself to act as calmly as possible. ¡°How do I know who the man is? I met him for the first time at the ball that day.¡± ¡°You met him for the first time?¡± ¡°Yes. He was the one who helped me because you were so rude to me that he couldn¡¯t just ignore it. But I didn¡¯t know who he was or what family he was from. It was so busy that day.¡± Shawn¡¯s eyes widened at Herietta¡¯s sly words. ¡°Really? You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Herietta pretended to pour milk into her cup, avoiding Shawn¡¯s gaze. She couldn¡¯t say her performance was perfect, but it seemed enough. As Shawn didn¡¯t seem to take any suspicion on her words, she became more and more convinced that she had succeeded in tricking him. ¡°Kahahahaha!¡± Until he, who had been sitting still, suddenly tilted his head back and burst into laughter. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a very funny girl?¡± He said. In contrast to his lips which were curved into a smile, his eyes looked very ferocious. ¡°Do you see me as an idiot? Did you think I would be deceived by such nonsense?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not nonsense.¡± ¡°Edwin Benedict Debuer Redford.¡± ¡°!¡± Herrietta was frozen on the spot as the unexpected name came out of Shawn¡¯s mouth. Her vision went white, and it felt as if her thought circuit had stopped. ¡®What did this man just say?¡¯ Herrietta couldn¡¯t keep her mouth from hanging open, and she stared blankly at Shawn. ¡®Am I hearing him right?¡¯ While she denied reality, she was convinced that she could not have heard wrong. Suddenly, fear overcame her. Her mouth was dry like a desert that had not experienced rain in years. Seeing Herrietta visibly shaken, Shawn laughed even more deeply. ¡°Is that a name you know well?¡± He asked softly as if he were enticing her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to deny it. I already know everything.¡± It wasn¡¯t a statement he was hoping to be answered. Clank. The teaspoon in Herietta¡¯s hand fell onto the table, making a loud noise. But she didn¡¯t even know she had dropped the teaspoon. Her heart was beating like crazy. There was a buzzing sound in her ears, and her limbs tingled. Even with her eyes open, it was as if all of this was just a dream. Shawn stared at Herietta. Her face and posture were stiff as if she were paralyzed by poison. Still, her hands were shaking like aspen trees. Seeing it, he smiled slyly. ¡°Oh, dear. It¡¯s too easy to see through you. You¡¯re no fun.¡± ¡°N, no, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Let it go. Don¡¯t waste your time.¡± Herietta, who had managed to gather her thoughts, once again tried to pretend, but Shawn coldly interrupted her. ¡°I kindly told you that I knew everything. Are you still going to lie to me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how I will act if you keep behaving like that. Would you like to try it?¡± Shawn gave Herietta a soft warning. Although he appeared to be calm, he seemed to be able to act violently in an instant. Herietta shook her head. Judging from the attitude he showed at the ball a few days ago, it was quite possible. Seeing Herietta stay quiet, he put on a satisfied expression. ¡°Alright. At least you understand what I¡¯m saying.¡± It was as if he was dealing with a domestic animal rather than a human being. Shawn crossed his arms and leaned against the back of the chair. Then, he half-crossed his legs, and slowly, rhythmically swung the leg on top of it. His gaze began to scan her slowly. ¡°How old are you? Seventeen? Eighteen?¡± Shawn asked a silly question. ¡°You¡¯ve at least celebrated your coming-of-age ceremony, right?¡± ¡°¡­ Why are you asking that?¡± Herietta asked, showing vigilance. Shawn then tilted his head to the side. ¡°No matter how much you think about it, it¡¯s surprising. It¡¯s hard to believe that that proud Redford whose blood has not dried yet* (T/N: means to be young) is serving you as his master.¡± ¡°I am not his master.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what you think, but he seems to think differently.¡± Shawn muttered, tapping his forehead with his finger. The image of Edwin, who was angry like a raging fire, came to his mind vividly when he acted as if he was going to slap Herietta. He had known Edwin for over a decade, but he had never seen him so emotional. So he was very confused when he suspected that Edwin might be the man wearing the mask. ¡®Is that Edwin? The Edwin who was indifferent and kept his cool in everything?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t even imagine Edwin¡¯s anger, since he had never even seen Edwin genuinely smile. ¡°Was it about a year ago? Was he sent to Philioche?¡± Shawn asked. ¡°The capital was turned upside down when he disappeared overnight. There were a lot of people who were looking for an opportunity to make him theirs, even if it wasn¡¯t openly revealed. At first, there were rumors that he might have run away, but it soon disappeared. Count Vincent, his master at the time, was silent, and the royal family had nothing to say.¡± Shawn recalled the incident at the time. Count Vincent kept silent about Edwin¡¯s disappearance, no matter how much money he put in his pocket or put pressure on. ¡®Even if you give me ten million, I can¡¯t tell you. Because I promised to go to the grave while keeping everything a secret about him.¡¯ And it seems that was not a bluff. Shortly after Edwin¡¯s disappearance, the lively Countess Vincent suddenly lay in bed. She was a wife thirty years younger than the count. She used to be triumphant to those around her that she had finally got the man she had longed for. But when Edwin disappeared, she withered faster than the winter leaves. ¡®Well, how great the sense of loss must be to be by the old earl from now on.¡¯ Shawn snorted and sneered, ridiculing the foolishness of the unmatched Countess Vincent, and of her husband, Count Vincent, who cared for her without knowing anything about her. He giggled as he thought, how ugly he must be to protect his woman. But soon a woman¡¯s face was pictured in his mind. It was the face of a woman he never wanted to recall at this moment. ¡®If you look at it that way, it might be the same for each other.¡¯ The smile faded from Shawn¡¯s face as he remembered pitiful thoughts. When will he be able to free himself of this dirty feeling? Clench. He ground his teeth. His eyes also appeared even more bitter. ¡°Where is he now?¡± ¡°He is not here.¡± ¡°Whenever you open your mouth, all you say are lies.¡± Shawn didn¡¯t believe Herietta at all. Herietta clenched her fists. The atmosphere was not serious, but the moment the two met, it seemed as if something bad was bound to happen. She rolled her eyes. ¡°If it is because of what happened that night, I¡¯ll apologize for it. I¡¯ll admit that what I said to you was harsh. So can¡¯t we just forget about it and move on?¡± Herietta asked with earnest eyes. ¡°Think of your old friendship with Edwin.¡± ¡°Old? Old friendship?¡± Shawn asked with a shocked expression on his face. ¡°Listen. To be clear, I hate Redford, I¡¯m sick of that bastard. He¡¯s terrible. I hate him.¡± He rolled his eyes. His voice was also getting louder and louder. ¡°Do you think I would have been sad because of him? Snap out of it. It felt like a sick tooth had fallen out. It was the first time in my life that I felt so refreshed. If I could, I wanted to scorch his chest with my own hands.¡± Herrietta was astonished at his terrible words. ========================================================================================================================= Chapter 40 ========================================================================================================================= ¡°How¡­ How could you say such a terrible thing!?¡± ¡°Terrible? Me?¡± Shawn asked with a cold smile. ¡°Yes. In your eyes, I will look like a monster. In your eyes that know nothing, that is.¡± He mumbled as if he were talking to himself. It was a very brief moment, but a deep emptiness permeated his eyes. However, Herietta, who was greatly shocked by his words, did not notice it. She trembled as she stared at him. ¡°Get out.¡± Herietta ordered, pointing to the door. ¡°I said, get out of here right now!¡± ¡°There are a few things I found out while researching.¡± Instead of obeying Herietta¡¯s orders, Shawn leaned deeper into the backrest. He tapped his finger on the armrest of the chair. ¡°Two months ago, there was a missing report that a slave had disappeared from Philioche, although it was later withdrawn by the complainant.¡± ¡°!¡± Herietta¡¯s eyes widened as Shawn¡¯s words struck like lightning in a clear sky. ¡®How did that man even know that?¡¯ Shawn grinned as he looked at Herietta whose face was as white as a sheet of paper. ¡°Your father didn¡¯t know that Redford was headed for Lavant?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Did he run away?¡± His eyes, as he asked the questions one after another, shone like a peregrine falcon that found its prey. Herietta, on the other hand, felt more and more cornered. Her heart plummeted. Her head was so messed up that it was hard to think straight. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t run away! He just came here with me!¡± Herietta quickly laid out excuses for Edwin. ¡°I told him to go with me! He kept saying he didn¡¯t want it, but I forced him to go with me! It¡¯s not his fault!¡± ¡°Hmm, well. No matter how much you excuse yourself, who will people believe¡­¡± Shawn made an exaggeratedly thoughtful expression on purpose. He raised his upper body and leaned forward. Then he placed his interlaced hands on his half-crossed legs. ¡°Hey, do you know what happens to a runaway slave?¡± His eyes narrowed as he asked the question. ¡°The most recent escaped slave was put in a wild beast¡¯s cage with both his ankles severed and was fed to it alive, you know?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Herietta screamed at his terrifying words. ¡®He¡¯s not kidding.¡¯ Herietta knew intuitively that Shawn was not lying. No matter how ruthless he may be, he is still an heir to the Duchy. If he made up his mind, it would have been very easy to harm Edwin. ¡°Please, please.¡± She had to somehow turn Shawn¡¯s heart. ¡°If you want anything, I¡¯ll give it to you¡­¡± Herietta, who was desperate, was about to kneel at his feet and beg. Bump. The tightly closed door swung open and someone entered the room. She had previously said not to let anyone in the room until they got her permission. Their heads turned to one side almost at the same time. Mixed emotions flashed across their faces as they identified the uninvited intruder. ¡°I heard that a tiger will come if I tell his story.¡± The corners of Shawn¡¯s lips twisted. ¡°You¡¯ve been very slow lately, Redford.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°No. The name Redford doesn¡¯t exist in this world anymore, so should I call you by number?¡± He asked sarcastically. Edwin¡¯s expression as he stared back at him was as hard as a stone. ¡°¡­Sir Shawn.¡± Edwin whispered Shawn¡¯s name. The atmosphere was so harsh that it could not be considered a moment of reunion with an old acquaintance. ¡°Sir Shawn.¡± Shawn repeated Edwin¡¯s words quietly. A nervous smile spread across his face. Grasping the armrest tightly, he stood up. Whispering, he walked towards Edwin. Shawn stopped in front of Edwin. He was also quite tall, so his eyes roughly matched Edwin¡¯s eye level. ¡°11542.¡± Shawn looked into Edwin¡¯s eyes defiantly and called his number. Then, Edwin¡¯s expression, which had hardened, became a little disturbed. He looked like he didn¡¯t expect to be called that. Seeing this, Shawn grinned. Bugh. Shawn threw his fist without any warning. Edwin¡¯s face was turned to one side with a dull sound. Unable to withstand the recoil of the strong blow, Shawn¡¯s body also staggered and leaned as if he was about to fall to the floor. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Herietta, who hesitated, screamed. She got up from her seat and ran to them and stood in front of Edwin as she separated him and Shawn. ¡°What is wrong with you? Are you crazy? Why did you suddenly hit him?¡± The veins on Herietta¡¯s neck appeared as she strained and pushed Shawn back. She had no time to think and somehow thought that she had to protect Edwin. Shawn patted his fist and grinned. ¡°How dare slaves that don¡¯t even know their place call a nobleman ¡®Sir¡¯! How can I stay still?¡± ¡°But this is a very different situation!¡± ¡°What is the difference? He¡¯s a nameless slave, and I¡¯m the heir to the Duchy of Rowani. From my point of view, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything more important than that fact right now, right?¡± How big is the difference between us two? Are you so stupid that don¡¯t you understand? Shawn¡¯s eyes seemed to be asking. Herietta was frustrated. She shook her head from side to side. ¡°Edwin is no ordinary slave! He was also in the same position as you not long ago! You know that too!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just a thing of the past. It is of no use now.¡± Shawn nodded coldly. ¡°You should be grateful that I didn¡¯t order to have his tongue cut off. Of course, I can change my mind at any time.¡± Hearing the clear threat, Herietta trembled. How can a person be so evil? In her mind, she wanted to slap him on the cheek just as he hit Edwin. But she knew well that there would be no benefit in doing so, so she had no choice but to hold back. ¡°You are¡­ such a terrible person.¡± ¡°That¡¯s lame. Why don¡¯t you tell me something I don¡¯t know?¡± At Herietta¡¯s words, Shawn scoffed at her. Shawn saw Edwin standing over her shoulder. Edwin suddenly straightened his posture and stood upright. The cheek Shawn had hit became red and swollen, and his lip was also ripped open, dripping fresh blood from one end. He wiped the blood with the back of his hand. An unknown euphoria spread across Shawn¡¯s face as he looked at him intently with wide-open eyes. ¡°Life is so ridiculous. Who would have imagined that you, who people admired for being so great, would end up like this?¡± Even though they came from the same duke family, the status of Redford in Brimdel was far higher than that of Rowani. As Rowani¡¯s successor, his status as the successor did not go unnoticed, but he was different when he was with Edwin. People have always compared the two people who grew up in similar environments. And naturally, Shawn always stayed in second place. He pretended not to care too much, and he rebelled against it, living a more crooked life for nothing. But in fact, he hated it so badly that he couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡®I heard that Edwin of the Redford family was recently promoted to Demner¡¯s deputy commander. It must be only a matter of time before he succeeds to the position of commander of the Royal Knights of this country. Of course, he can¡¯t just be satisfied with his position as a knight commander with such outstanding abilities.¡¯ Duke Rowani, his father, seemed to have some words left to say but thought better of it and stayed quiet. ¡®Sir Edwin proposed to me a while ago.¡¯ And Vivianne, who lowered her eyes down and spoke as if she were sighing. ¡®I don¡¯t know him very well yet, but he feels right. For the first time in my life, I had the feeling that it would be okay to be with him. So I accepted the proposal.¡¯ ========================================================================================================================= Chapter 41 ========================================================================================================================= Shawn screamed at Vivianne in his mind. He had no intention of revealing his bitter feelings to her, so he left the place without looking back, saying that he would meet a good partner soon. The pain of his broken heart did not make him grow but only ruined him even more. He wasted his time with alcohol, drugs, and women until he ran into Edwin at a social gathering that his father forced him to attend. Unlike him, who stumbled while drunk, Edwin looked fine. There was not even the slightest disturbance in him standing upright. [¡®Congratulations. You¡¯re going to marry a woman who is known as the most beautiful woman in the kingdom. You must be very happy.¡¯] The Crown Prince smiled and said. He is considered the second most noble person in the kingdom after the king and has long been known to be quite close with Edwin. [¡®So what¡¯s the secret, Sir Edwin? What is the secret to stealing the heart of Lady Vivianne, who had been refusing all marriage proposals for years?¡¯] [¡®There is absolutely nothing. It¡¯s just a relationship that I started with the thought that she and I both met the conditions we wanted. It¡¯s not because I¡¯m being dictated by my emotions.¡¯] It was a dry, emotionless reply. Edwin didn¡¯t even wiggle an eyebrow. At the unexpected answer, the Crown Prince seemed a little perplexed. [¡®Isn¡¯t it nice to be able to have her as her wife though, that beautiful woman?¡¯] Edwin seemed to think for a moment and answered immediately, [¡®She is a very wise woman and she will certainly make a good Duchess. She expects nothing more from her mate, so for me, she must be the best match.¡¯] A wise woman? Good Duchess? Sean overheard the two of them talking next to him, and he ground his teeth as anger welled up inside him. How could someone so easily take what he had wanted for so long without even realizing how valuable it was? The world was so unfair. Shawn suppressed his desire to run towards Edwin while he was drunk. Deciding to get out of the place before anything happened, he hurriedly moved away, stepped on his foot, and stumbled heavily. Edwin saw him as he almost fell and said from behind, [¡®Sir Shawn. You better go back to your mansion. In your current state, you will only cause trouble for the Duke Rowani and for the people around you.¡¯] Edwin¡¯s eyes were expressionless and showed no emotion as he spoke. To others, it could be seen that he was just advising a fellow noble, but in Shawn¡¯s twisted eyes, it looked different. He believed that Edwin only pretended to be noble or superior. He believed that the indifferent look in those eyes must have been because Edwin despised him. ¡®How funny.¡¯ Shawn thought. ¡®You, who used to hold your head up high, became like this, while I¡­¡¯ ¡°So, do you think I was wrong too?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Answer me, slave.¡± Edwin remained silent, and Shawn pushed him back once more. Shawn took a step closer to him and pushed Herietta aside as she stood in front of him. Herietta refused to give way, but it was not enough to stop Shawn¡¯s strength. ¡°Stop.¡± Edwin, who had been silent, grabbed Shawn¡¯s wrist and stopped his actions. Edwin glared at him. ¡°Do not touch Miss Herietta recklessly.¡± His eyes were like that of a hunting dog that suppressed his deep aggression. If he were agitated a little more, it seemed like he would bite the opponent in front of him. Seeing this, Sean grinned. When we met at the banquet hall, he also had that fierce look in his eyes. It¡¯s so different from the indifferent and bored expression he always showed before. ¡°So what if I laid my hands on her?¡± Shaun provoked Edwin by shaking his hand away from his grip. ¡°If I laid my hands on her, so what? What are you going to do? Are you going to hit me? How dare a slave bastard like you threaten the Duke¡¯s heir!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Are you still not aware of your place? Huh? Is that so?¡± Riip. Shawn ripped open the front of Edwin¡¯s shirt with one hand. Through the hem of his long torn shirt, a dark red scar engraved on his left chest appeared. 11542. It was a number familiar to all three of them in the room. ¡°Look Carefully. You are now just a lowly being with a label on your body like a cow or a pig.¡± Shawn smirked with a satisfied expression on his face. Edwin immediately grabbed the hem of his torn robe as if he were trying to cover up his ugly scar that was suddenly exposed to everyone. His gaze naturally turned to Herietta, who was standing next to Shawn. Edwin secretly hoped that Herieta didn¡¯t see it even though he did not let it show in his face. However, judging from her shocked expression, it seemed that his wish had been unheard. Herrietta covered her mouth with her hand and suppressed the scream that was about to come out of her throat. She vaguely knew that the slave number was engraved on Edwin¡¯s body, but today was the first time she actually saw it. A scar left by a severe burn. It was so deeply engraved that it would never be erased from his chest for the rest of his life unless the whole skin was cut out. ¡°When I met you at the ballroom some time ago, I thought the masked guy was like you. But back then, I wasn¡¯t quite sure. Because I knew you couldn¡¯t be here. No, to be more precise, you shouldn¡¯t be here right now.¡± ¡°That is¡­ What do you mean he can¡¯t be here?¡± Herietta asked. Shawn turned his head and looked at her. ¡°Ah. It seems you don¡¯t know.¡± He had a look on his face that seemed like he found something funny. ¡°You know very well that the Redfords conspired to commit treason and were destroyed as a result, right? Although he was spared his life because of the Crown Prince¡¯s mercy, he was the son of a traitor who would one day become the head of the family. No one in this world would let him free without any surveillance or restrictions.¡± ¡®Surveillance? Restrictions?¡¯ Herietta looked at Shawn with a blank expression on her face when she heard it. She had a bad foreboding as she looked at his unusually happy face. ¡°Listen. When Marquis Macnaught ceded the ownership to your father, there were three conditions that he imposed as he handed him over.¡± Shawn said with three fingers spread out. ¡°One. Report his every move at least once a month. Two. Don¡¯t hand him over to anyone else for at least the next thirty years. And three. Whatever happens, make sure he never leaves town.¡± Shawn said, slowly folding his fingers one by one. Still, he carefully observed the changes in the emotions that surfaced on Herietta¡¯s face. ¡°Unfortunately, it seems that your father recently made a false report to Marquis Macnaught that everything¡¯s the same. It seems he didn¡¯t realize how serious this was. Well, maybe he simply didn¡¯t want to cause any concern for Marquis Macnaught, or maybe it was because he didn¡¯t want to worry you, his daughter.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But I mean, if this reaches the ears of the Marquis and the Crown Prince¡­ No, when it reaches the ears of His Majesty the King who still regards the existence of the last remaining Redford as a thorn in his eyes¡­ ¡± A mischievous smile spread across his face. ¡°What will happen then?¡± No one can guarantee his safety. Not only is Edwin in terrible danger, but even your family is at the risk of meeting a terrible fate as well. ========================================================================================================================= Chapter 42 ========================================================================================================================= Shawn¡¯s snake-like eyes seemed to say. Herietta¡¯s breath hitched as her chest tightened. No matter how indifferent she was to the world, she knew at least that Shawn¡¯s threats weren¡¯t just bluffs. She was glad she was wearing a long dress. Otherwise, she would have almost shown this man her trembling legs. ¡°No way¡­ Are you going to report this to the king¡­?¡± Her voice cracked as she spoke because her mouth suddenly felt dry. Shawn, on the other hand, slowly folded his arms. ¡°Well, that¡¯s up to you.¡± At his words, Herietta gulped. Her heart was pounding. ¡°Sir Shawn. Please. Please, please, don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± ¡°Oh my, so when you noticed you were cornered, your attitude shifted quickly, huh?¡± Shawn smirked sarcastically, but Herietta didn¡¯t care. Before he left this mansion, she had to somehow win a promise never to break the secret. She took one step closer to him. ¡°Sir Shawn, please help me just this one time. Just pretend you don¡¯t know and close your eyes. It¡¯s not that difficult from your point of view.¡± ¡°Well, you still can¡¯t go unscathed.¡± ¡°Then what shall I do? Shall I kneel before you?¡± ¡°If you¡¯ll kneel¡­¡± Shawn snorted at Herietta¡¯s question and then bit the inside of his mouth. His eyes seemed to be contemplating something. Soon, a light appeared on his face as if a good idea had come to his mind. ¡°If someone were to get down their knees, it shouldn¡¯t be you.¡± Shawn paused for a moment, then turned his head to see Edwin standing in front of him. His eyes gleamed with the same cruelty as that of a predator. ¡°If you kneel in front of me like a dog and beg, I might just consider it.¡± The downfall of Edwin, who was known for being so proud and noble, drew the attention of many. It was human psychology and the desire to want to break something that could not be broken at least once. Shawn was no different from the others. ¡°Well? Can¡¯t you?¡± When no answer came, Shawn asked as he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Sir Shawn, I¡¯ll do it. I will do it.¡± Herietta, restless as she watched the two of them, was about to kneel in front of Shawn. But Edwin, who had been quietly standing like a stone, bent down slowly, and then fell to his knees. He was like a mountain that slowly collapsed after standing firmly for a long time. He leaned his upper body and placed his hands on the floor as he bowed his head to Shawn. ¡°Please, Sir Shawn.¡± Edwin said. ¡°Please do as Miss Herietta asks.¡± Even though he knew Shawn wanted to humiliate him, Edwin silently complied with his request. He had no hesitation. He had no cowardice. Even though he was lying face down in front of others and bowing his head, his appearance was to the point of being proud in some way. Shawn looked at him and smiled briefly. ¡°Lower.¡± Shawn ordered. ¡°Bow lower.¡± Edwin bowed his head further and lower as he asked. It was around the time his forehead was about to touch the floor that Shawn leaned over him and grabbed the back of his head with one hand. Thud. Shaun relentlessly pushed Edwin¡¯s head down. Edwin¡¯s smooth forehead slammed into the floor roughly. A low-pitched moan that seemed to suppress the pain came out of Edwin. They couldn¡¯t see his face, but it must have been very painful. Herietta, who witnessed the scene, screamed in surprise. She hurriedly tried to get Shawn¡¯s hand off Edwin¡¯s head, but she couldn¡¯t. Shawn smirked and muttered, ¡°At least this much should be enough for me to be satisfied, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The people who praised you for being so precious should see you like this.¡± Various emotions flashed through Shawn¡¯s eyes as he looked at Edwin. He felt regret at some point, but the feeling of satisfaction was greater than that. After a moment, he lowered his head and whispered into Edwin¡¯s ear, ¡°Remember that. Now you know where you are.¡± * * * After Shawn left, there was a heavy silence in the room. Herrietta was sitting on the floor, sitting tightly and burying her face between her knees. Her shoulders shook slightly. She was sobbing, and an occasional sniffle was heard. ¡°Miss Herietta.¡± Edwin approached Herietta and cautiously called out her name. ¡°Miss Herietta, Please raise your head.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Miss Herietta. please¡­¡± An earnest request that was close to begging followed. Herietta had no choice but to slowly raise her head. Edwin saw her face and clenched his molars tightly. It was because her face, which was flushed from crying, appeared sad to him. Herietta¡¯s eyes looked over Edwin. His face was reflected in her wet eyes. A red, swollen forehead and a face with messy hair. His lips were covered in blood and his clothes were torn at random. It was different from his usual appearance, which he kept as neat as possible even though he was a slave. It felt like there was a big hole in the middle of her chest. The tears that she had been holding back fell again. Edwin¡¯s expression softened a little when he saw that. Herietta hurriedly covered her face with her hands. ¡°Sorry. Edwin. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Herietta apologized. ¡°All of this is my fault. The fact that you came here, that you went to the banquet hall, and that you were discovered by that man. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t protect you. I¡¯m sorry that I don¡¯t have enough strength to properly fight him. I¡¯m sorry that you suffer such humiliation before my eyes.¡± ¡°Miss Herietta.¡± Edwin quietly called Herrietta who was out of breath. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. don¡¯t you remember? It was by my will, not your wish, that I have followed you this far.¡± It was a very soft and friendly voice as if he was trying to comfort a frightened child. Edwin wanted to embrace Herietta who looked as precarious as a candle in front of a typhoon. To hug her, to protect her. He wanted to reassure her that everything would be fine. However, ¡®Remember that. Now you know where you are.¡¯ Shawn¡¯s whispers which poured out like curse words still lingered in his ears. Edwin hesitated for a moment, and instead of hugging Herietta, he dropped his hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Edwin¡¯s hand gently touched the edge of Herietta¡¯s skirt, which was spread across the floor. He gripped it tightly. ¡°If only I could stay by your side.¡± If it were possible. ¡°I would be happy to do more than this.¡± It was a realization that even Edwin himself had not been aware of until it came out of his mouth. ========================================================================================================================= Chapter 43 ========================================================================================================================= ¡®Shit.¡¯ Shawn swore as he sat on the chair in the study and stared blankly at the ceiling. Every time he closed his eyes, Vivianne¡¯s beautiful face always came to mind. In his mind, she frowned slightly while still looking pretty and gave him a reproachful look. [¡®You must have forgotten your promise to me, Sir Shawn.¡¯] She did not raise her voice, but she was very upset about the situation. [¡®If I accept your proposal, you will never touch him in the future. You promised me that.¡¯] Bang. Shawn couldn¡¯t contain his growing irritability and kicked the desk. His face contorted relentlessly. Even before his family fell to ruin, you were already having a hard time finding a marriage partner anyway. The Redford family went down the path of collapse overnight for treason and created problems for those who were close to them, and even the Richconnell family, who had an in-law relationship with them, was no exception. Vivianne, the ex-fiance of Edwin, the son of a traitor, was mentioned for unsavory things in social circles just for her relationship alone. For the first time in her life, people would frown upon her name. There were also dangerous rumors circulating that she might have known about the treason early. Once upon a time, the Richconell mansion, where many people came and went until the threshold was worn out, now had fewer guests. And when they became increasingly isolated, it was Shawn¡¯s family, the Duchy of Rowani, who secretly reached out to them. As the situation changed, the Duchy of Rowani took the place of the Redfords and emerged as a new powerhouse in the social world. Marquis Richconell, whose position was unstable, could not refuse their help. Even if the price was to give his precious daughter to Shawn, who was known as a social mess. ¡®I have no reason to be intimidated.¡¯ Shawn clenched his fists and ground his teeth. But he couldn¡¯t help it. It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t know. From the first time he met Vivianne, proposed to her the first and second time, and even up to the moment where he was able to take her fiance¡¯s place, he still couldn¡¯t completely replace Edwin in her heart. After all, he was the one who stole her heart, so it was expected that it was not going to be that easy. How the hell did she find out? He enforced a thorough crackdown so that his visit to the Jenner family did not spread far. Although he hated to admit it, Shawn was afraid of being hated by Vivianne. He was terrified that she would go against her father¡¯s will and declare a dissolution behind his back. His stomach twisted at the thought that the only way to prevent that was to leave Edwin alone. Too many people cared and worried for him, so Edwin was untouchable even with his current status. ¡®Is there any other way to get rid of him?¡¯ Knock, knock. There was a knock on the door. Shawn, who was leaning on the chair and pulling his hair out, straightened his back and hurriedly fixed his messy hair. ¡°Come in.¡± When he permitted the other person to enter, the door opened with a click, and a middle-aged man entered the room. He was one of the servants working in the Rowani household. He bowed slightly towards Shawn and said, ¡°The Duke is looking for you.¡± * * * ¡°I¡¯m going to die of a headache. His Majesty is also very worried about this.¡± Duke Rowani walked around the room. He looked so unstable that he couldn¡¯t even sit still. Shawn sat in the parlor chair in front of his father and put on a sulky expression. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Father? It¡¯s a diplomatic marriage to Velicia. Isn¡¯t that something that should be rejoiced?¡± Velicia. It was a far richer and more powerful country than Brimdel, and it was in the ranks of the Empire. The Velicia side had first asked for a diplomatic marriage to Brimdel. He doesn¡¯t know the details, but in Shawn¡¯s eyes, this must have been good news. ¡°It would be, normally. But the other person should be a normal person.¡± Duke Rowani sighed deeply. ¡°The other person they are proposing is Prince Bernard. Prince Bernard. You¡¯ve heard the rumors about him, haven¡¯t you?¡± Bernard Cenchilla Shane Pascourt. He was the second son of the current King of Velicia and was a famous playboy and fighter despite being a prince. He likes women and has flirted with numerous women every day, and because of his fierce temper, he was also famous for pulling out a knife even if something bothered him a little. He was even nicknamed the ¡®Prince of Disaster¡¯ because it seemed like a violent typhoon hit him wherever he went. Shawn gave his father a look of understanding when he realized what his father was agonizing about. ¡°So, who did they name as the bride?¡± ¡°No one was specifically pointed out, but it must be a woman from the royal family who inherited His Majesty¡¯s blood. But, among His Majesty¡¯s daughters, the only one who has reached marriageable age and is still single is Princess Leisha.¡± Duke Rowani felt deeply sorry for the princess. Princess Leisha, who was known for being pretty and smart, was the pride of not only the Brimdel family but of all the people of Brimdel. If she was going to be wed to someone with a bad reputation like Bernard, then it was understandable if the king was fuming inside. ¡°If they don¡¯t like it that much, why not just say no?¡± ¡°Did you think it¡¯s that easy? Recently, the situation has been unstable due to reports that the Kustan guys in the north are acting suspiciously.¡± Duke Rowani shook his head. ¡°I wish there was a daughter, an illegitimate child hidden from His Majesty at the very least.¡± He rubbed his forehead and lamented. He was stuck in a dilemma. Shawn looked at his father and thought. An illegitimate daughter, huh. He thought about the appearance of the current king. The king had soft brown hair and pale amber eyes. Considering that most of the kings in history were blonde and had blue eyes, it was evident that the current king was an unusual case. Because of that, there was a lot of talk about the authenticity of his lineage. He wondered if there was even a story that said that the people from the Redford household were more similar to the previous kings than the current king. Then, Shawn opened his mouth. ¡°If they don¡¯t have an illegitimate daughter¡­ Can¡¯t we just make one?¡± ¡°What do you mean? Make one?¡± Duke Rowani asked. His eyes opened wide when he realized what his son was trying to say. ¡°Are you trying to set up people with lies now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, father.¡± ¡°It sounds dangerous! If we are discovered, we will not be able to escape from Velicia¡¯s wrath!¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do, right? If our side insists on that, how will Velicia know?¡± Shawn shrugged his shoulders. ¡°And even if things go wrong, we can just use our connections before they even find out the truth.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Duke Rowani seemed to be shaken by his son¡¯s confident attitude. He still thought it was an absurd plan, but he decided it wasn¡¯t bad to hear what Shawn was planning. After a while, Duke Rowani asked. ¡°Who is it? Is there someone you are considering?¡± The corners of Shawn¡¯s lips rose crookedly at the question. * * * Shortly thereafter, a messenger visited the Mackenzie mansion. He introduced himself as a messenger from the royal family of Brimdel. The royal family. The Mackenzies were filled with trepidation as they welcomed the unexpected guest. The messenger handed Baodor a letter he had brought. Baodor untied the string that had bound it and unfolded the letter. In the lower right corner of the letter, the royal coat of arms was engraved in large letters. {My dear people and faithful subjects, House Mackenzie.} The first words of the letter began. ¡°What does it say?¡± Rose, who was standing next to Baodor, asked curiously. But Baodor did not reply, and his eyes moved faster as he scanned the text. His hands began to tremble, and his breaths became harsh. ¡°Baodor, my love?¡± Noticing that something was wrong, Rose cautiously called out to her husband. Baodor crumpled the letter he was holding and lowered his arm. He glared at the messenger with a fierce look. ¡°What does this mean? Conscription?¡± ¡®Conscription?¡¯ Rose was startled by the unexpected word. Isn¡¯t it a system that forcibly imposes obligations on a specific person to defend the country? She hurriedly grabbed Baodor¡¯s arm. ¡°Baodor. What do you mean? Are you saying that the royal family has given you a conscription order to go to the battlefield?¡± Baodor turned to look at his wife. She was looking at him with eyes full of fear. He knew what she was worried about. He bit his molars tightly. How should he answer? Then, he slowly shook his head. ¡°Rose. I am not the target of conscription.¡± ¡°Not you? If it¡¯s not you¡­ then who is it?¡± Rose was confused. There was only one person who could be drafted from the Mackenzies. No, of course, she believed there was only one. But when it finally dawned on her, she turned as white as a sheet. Hugo Mackenzie. The kingdom ordered the next Viscount Mackenzie, who was only twelve years old, to render military service. ========================================================================================================================= Chapter 44 ========================================================================================================================= As soon as Herietta heard about Hugo¡¯s deployment, she immediately packed up and went back to Philioche despite the social activities lining her schedule. Knowing why she was in such a hurry, Lilian also let her go without a word. The journey from Lavant to Philioche usually takes about four or five days, but because they had gathered enough money to pay the coachman extra, she was able to arrive in Philioche in three days. As the carriage slowed to a stop in front of the mansion, Herietta hurriedly opened the carriage door. Impatient, she jumped outside before the carriage could come to a complete stop. Edwin, who was riding in the carriage with her, tried to stop her, but it was not enough. Herietta entered the mansion without looking back. ¡°Herietta?¡± Rose, who was sitting and embroidering alone in the hall, was startled with her daughter¡¯s arrival and stood up. She checked again to see if it was just her imagination, but it was her daughter Herietta. ¡°Herietta? Why are you here¡­?¡± She placed her things on the table and walked towards Herietta who looked uneasy. ¡°You didn¡¯t even tell us you were coming. When did you arrive?¡± ¡°Just a while ago. I¡¯m sorry, mother. As soon as father contacted me, I headed straight home, so I didn¡¯t have time to contact you.¡± Herietta hugged Rose. This was the first time she had seen her in four months. Rose still looked the same as Herietta remembered, but she had dark circles under her eyes and her face looked a little thinner, perhaps because of the worries she had been through. ¡°Where is father?¡± ¡°After contacting you, he left the next day. He wants to know something.¡± At Rose¡¯s words, Herietta nodded. She could guess what Baodor was trying to figure out. Herietta looked around. The house was quiet. ¡°¡­And Hugo?¡± At Herietta¡¯s question, Rose put on a complicated expression. Herietta seemed to have touched a sore spot. She let out a small sigh. ¡°Probably in his room upstairs.¡± * * * Knock, knock. Herietta knocked on her door. Rustle, rustle. She heard something moving quickly inside the room. ¡°Come in.¡± A voice called from inside the room. It sounded a little husky, but it was still the voice of a boy with a sweet voice. Herietta slowly turned the doorknob and opened the door. The curtains were drawn, and even though it was still broad daylight, the room was quite dark. Unlike her, Hugo likes keeping things neat, so his room was always well organized and kept clean. Even though they came out of the same stomach, the lifestyles of the two were so different that people wondered how they came from the same household. Herietta¡¯s eyes scanned the room. It was just a little past lunchtime, but contrary to her expectations that Hugo was probably standing in front of a desk or window, he was nowhere to be found. ¡°Hugo?¡± Herietta called her brother¡¯s name. Then, the blanket covering something on the bed squirmed. ¡°Hugo¡­?¡± When she called again, the blanket was lifted and Hugo, who was hiding under it, appeared. He jumped up and sat down. ¡°Sister?¡± Hugo opened his eyes which were round like a rabbit¡¯s and looked at Herietta with a surprised expression. He rubbed his eyes with the back of his hand, wondering if he had seen it wrong. But when he saw her still standing by the doorway, he realized that he was actually seeing his sister. ¡°Sister!¡± Hugo jumped out of bed and ran towards Herietta. Then, without breaking his momentum, he plunged straight into Herietta¡¯s arms. The two hugged each other tightly. ¡°Sister! I missed you! I thought I was going to die missing you!¡± ¡°Hugo, me too! How have you been?¡± He buried his face in Herietta¡¯s arms and Herietta patted her brother¡¯s back as he mumbled and shook his head sulkily. ¡°You promised to write me a letter every day, so why did you have so little news? All I have received is five letters.¡± ¡°What? Weird. I wrote and sent you a letter every day.¡± Herietta exaggerated, but her brother saw through her excuse. ¡°Did the messenger lose it on the way?¡± ¡°¡­ pfft, you¡¯re lying.¡± Hugo laughed. As if his mind had calmed down a little, he pulled away from Herietta and lifted his head to look at her. Like siblings who shared the same blood, they both had very similar eyes. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed at all. I thought something would have changed if you went to Lavant.¡± ¡°You seem to have changed a bit though. Have you always been that tall?¡± Herietta tilted her head and measured his height by placing her hand on top of Hugo¡¯s head. Looking back, his body line seemed to also have gotten thicker than before, and his voice sounded a little different. Hugo chuckled. ¡°I will probably catch up to you soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s funny. It will take a hundred more years for you to reach the same level as me.¡± Herietta playfully ruffled Hugo¡¯s hair. ¡°But have you been sleeping all this time? It¡¯s already past noon, you know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a little tired¡­¡± Hugo looked awkwardly as he responded. Herietta looked at her brother and walked to the window. She then opened the curtains which he had closed and then opened the windows. Creak, creak, it was late summer, and the cicadas sang loudly as they hung from the trees. ¡°Did your business in Lavant go well?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see? So many people courted me that I couldn¡¯t choose in the end.¡± In short, it was a fierce failure. Hearing her sister¡¯s joke, Hugo grinned. Herietta took a seat by the window. Then, as if Hugo was waiting for it, he pulled a chair next to her and sat down. ¡°So, Hugo?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°How have you been?¡± Herietta asked again. Hugo rolled his eyes and shrugged. ¡°Well, what do you think? Life in Philioche is the same.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only been away for four months, but it seems like a very long time, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s so quiet here that it felt like time was going much slower.¡± ¡°Are you being sarcastic to me now?¡± The two of them occasionally joked while catching up with each other. He joked around as if nothing had happened. A familiar landscape under the warm sunlight. The person he missed. Everything seemed perfect. How long has it been? There was a small gap in their conversation, and it was the moment Herietta had been waiting for, an opportunity to speak about the reason she was here. She cleared her throat. ¡°Hugo.¡± ¡°Yes, sister.¡± ¡°I heard¡­ the news.¡± At Herietta¡¯s words, Hugo¡¯s expression became disturbed. He looked like he didn¡¯t know how to react. His eyes darted around with a bewildered look on his face for a moment, and immediately raised the corners of his lips unnaturally and smiled. ¡°You mean the news that I have been called to service by the country?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The opportunity has come. A way to raise the prestige of the Mackenzie family,¡± said Hugo. ¡°I will come home after defeating the Kustans in the north. I will flatten their nose so hard that they cannot cross the border of Brimdel again.¡± Kustan is a country located to the north of Brimdel which was established by gathering nomads who wandered here and there. Despite the barren land which was mostly composed of stony fields, they had excellent living skills and succeeded in transforming it into a livable place. As a result, they were able to take root in one place for a long time. The people of Brimdel ignored the people of Kustan. They didn¡¯t like the fact that the nomads who wandered around founded a land, but what they didn¡¯t like even more was their wild and selfish nature. Because the land was very scarce in resources, it was a normal belief in Kustan that the strong survive and the weak die. Their beliefs were despised by the Brimdel people and they regarded them as uncivilized. But because of this, they didn¡¯t realize that Kustan was getting stronger. Not long after reports were made that Kustan¡¯s movements were unusual, the army sent by their king crossed the northern border. But the king of Brimdel did not turn a blind eye this time. It was known that the Kustans had been coveting the fertile land of Brimdel for a long time, and this was not the first time they had attempted to cross the border. Brimdel was confident that they would be able to defeat them easily this time as well. ¡°Did they tell you where you are going to be drafted?¡± At Herietta¡¯s question, Hugo silently nodded. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m going to Bangola village.¡± ========================================================================================================================= Chapter 45 Herietta¡¯s eyes widened at his answer. If it was Bangola village, then it was the village located closest to the northern border. It was also the place where the defenders guarding the northern border were stationed. To put it simply, Hugo was being dragged to the place where the actual battle was taking place. Herietta¡¯s lips trembled in shock. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister. I¡¯ll be fine. If I go to Bangola, won¡¯t I have a chance to make a big mark in history?¡± Hugo said with a forced smile. ¡°I will do my best to dedicate my whole body so that our mother, father, and you can be proud of me. The name Mackenzie will be widely known, then I¡­¡± Hugo¡¯s voice trembled as he continued to speak. ¡°Then I will return to this place, back to Philioche¡­¡± In the end, Hugo couldn¡¯t speak anymore. His brave front collapsed as his lips trembled and he looked down. His little shoulders trembled. He clenched his fists so tight that his bones were almost showing. The brown hair that ran down to his eyes swayed as he shook. He was sobbing in silence. ¡°Hugo?¡± ¡°I am afraid, sister.¡± Hugo confessed in a sobbing voice. ¡°I am not as courageous as you, nor am I as ambitious as you are. I¡¯m just a little coward. Don¡¯t you know me well?¡± ¡°Hugo¡­¡± Herietta felt like her heart would be ripped apart by Hugo¡¯s helpless appearance. He was her younger brother who behaved like a grown-up and spoke with an old-fashioned tone that was not appropriate for his age and always had a dignified posture. But the heart he showed her was very soft and young. Not knowing what to say, Herrietta reached out and took Hugo¡¯s clenched fists. His hands were much smaller than those of an adult male¡¯s. ¡°Sister, I want to live.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die.¡± Drip. Hugo¡¯s tears fell on the back of Herietta¡¯s hand. * * * After leaving Hugo¡¯s room, Herietta took a few deep breaths and cleared her throat. Sob. It felt like the tears she had been holding back were about to fall. How can life be so harsh? However, she could not be caught crying by her troubled brother. She had to pretend to be determined and strong in front of him until the very end. She couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, and she hurriedly ran down the hallway and ran to her room. ¡°Miss Herietta?¡± While waiting for Herietta to return from Hugo¡¯s room, Edwin noticed that something was wrong. He called out her name, but she didn¡¯t stop. He hurried after her. * * * ¡°It has to be stopped somehow.¡± Herietta murmured as she buried her face in her hands. ¡°I can¡¯t let Hugo go there. It¡¯s a battlefield where hundreds of people die every day. He is still too young to be sent to such a place.¡± Herietta was genuinely concerned for her brother¡¯s well-being. It was too much. He had been following her like a duckling since he was little, but Hugo certainly had a personality closer to a scholar than a warrior. If he had to go to the battlefield for a month, it was clear that he would not last more than a week. ¡°How could there be no way?¡± Herietta raised her head and looked at Edwin. Her face, which was wet with her tears, was a mess. ¡°The king¡¯s order¡­¡± The king¡¯s orders are absolute. Edwin, who was about to say that like a puppet, shut his mouth. He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence when he looked at Herietta who was trembling in fear. It was hard for him to say anything hastily because she looked like she would disappear with a single stroke. His heart was as heavy as cotton in water. ¡°I heard that the Kustans are very ferocious. Even though they are known for not taking unnecessary prisoners¡­¡± Herietta trembled. ¡°Hugo won¡¯t be able to stand a chance against them. He will die at their hands.¡± ¡°The Demner Knights defending the outskirts are very good knights.¡± Edwin said while consoling Herrietta. ¡°With them, Master Hugo will be safe too.¡± ¡°No, Edwin. He won¡¯t.¡± Herietta helplessly shook her head. ¡°Although he carries the title of successor, no one has ever heard of the surname ¡®Mackenzie¡¯. Nobles without power and money are no different from commoners. Rather, they are in a worse situation than the wealthy commoners. They won¡¯t care about Hugo.¡± It was overly pessimistic, but on the other hand, it was a reasonable statement that reflected reality. Therefore, Edwin could not readily refute her words. No one is relaxed enough to look after Hugo when he arrives in Bangola. He would probably have to get through those difficult times alone and survive. Edwin¡¯s expression darkened. It was impossible for Hugo, who was only twelve years old and had never really mastered martial arts, to survive the battlefield. And that fact was something that Edwin, who had once commanded the Demner Knights while guarding the frontier, knew best. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Edwin agonized. If half of his head thought that it was the king¡¯s order, the other half thought that he should come up with a way to help Herietta somehow. ¡°Edwin¡­¡± Herietta cried and called for Edwin. She didn¡¯t say a word, but he could tell she was asking for help. He inhaled and exhaled slowly. ¡°Miss Herietta. The king¡¯s order is absolute. Therefore, no matter how powerful a high-ranking nobleman is, he cannot overturn it. However¡­¡± Edwin paused for a moment. He didn¡¯t know if he would regret it if he uttered the following words. It was not without hesitation about the uncertain future. But what to do? After all, there was only one answer from the beginning. ¡°If the king, or the one who will become king, overturns that order himself, that would be a different story.¡± * * * ¡°I would be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t surprised.¡± Marquis Macnaught sighed and said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to come to me like this. Rather, how did you even come here? I haven¡¯t heard of you coming here yet.¡± ¡°Viscount Mackenzie is out for a while. Therefore, I couldn¡¯t contact the Marquis.¡± Edwin explained as he knelt in front of the marquis and bowed. ¡°Of course, he doesn¡¯t even know that I have left Philioche.¡± Hearing Edwin¡¯s quiet remark, the Marquis was startled. At first glance, his words may seem indifferent, but he was openly criticizing his current master. The Marquis slowly looked at Edwin¡¯s expression. It was not so different from the one he remembered, the one where he couldn¡¯t understand what the young man was thinking. It seemed like something had changed, but it didn¡¯t seem to have changed at all. The Marquis¡¯ eyes narrowed. ¡°Did you know? About the conversation between Mackenzie and me?¡± ¡°¡­ I just found out about it by accident.¡± Edwin nodded and admitted. ¡°I am not blaming the Marquis. To be honest, it was too sloppy to be monitoring anyone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I know you¡¯re not going to run away.¡± Marquis Macnaught said with a bitter smile. ¡°If you had tried to run away, you would have run away sooner. If you put your mind to it, who in this kingdom can stop you?¡± ¡°You are overestimating me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, that¡¯s why I said it.¡± ========================================================================================================================= Chapter 46 ========================================================================================================================= The Marquis pulled out a pocket watch from his chest pocket. Tick ??tock. The clock hand was pointing to two in the afternoon. Normally, it was the time when he was called to the royal castle to discuss national affairs, or when he went outside to work. It looked too perfect to be a coincidence considering that the man kneeling in front of him came to visit him on such an exceptionally empty day. How long and how close had he been watching him? After checking the time, the Marquis put the pocket watch back into his pocket and looked at Edwin. ¡°It isn¡¯t your style to beat around the bush. Alright, what made you want to see me?¡± ¡°I would like to ask you for a favor.¡± ¡°A favor?¡± The Marquis raised one eyebrow and asked. How dare a slave, who occupies the very bottom level of society, ask for a favor? Still, Edwin didn¡¯t seem timid or intimidated at all. Rather, he gave off an atmosphere as if he was convinced that the Marquis would grant his request unconditionally. Even though he was kneeling in front of him, somehow, it didn¡¯t feel so different from the past when they were at eye level and talking confidently. ¡°What is that favor?¡± Edwin paused for a moment at the Marquis¡¯ question. Then, he lowered his head slightly. ¡°Please help me meet Lord Duon.¡± At Edwin¡¯s words, the Marquis¡¯s face contorted. Duon. It was such a rare name. And among the people they knew in common, there was only one person with that name. ¡°That would be impossible.¡± The Marquis turned his request down with a straight face. ¡°Are you still not aware that your situation has changed? It may have been like that in the past, but now you are not someone he would dare to see.¡± ¡°I must see Lord Duon.¡± ¡°Ohho! That is not going to happen just because you¡¯re stubborn!¡± The Marquis raised his voice. ¡°And he won¡¯t be happy to see you either. Didn¡¯t I tell you how hard it was for him after your family became like that?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You have been quiet all this time. You didn¡¯t cause any problems, and you just lived quietly as if you either didn¡¯t exist. Everything is getting better, so why are you doing this all of a sudden?¡± This time, his tone seemed like he was coaxing a sulky child, and his eyes seemed to be quietly begging him to give up on that will. Edwin exhaled. Then he slowly cleared his mind. Once he let his words out, there was no turning back. He didn¡¯t even know if he was going to be caught up in an uncontrollable storm. But he came this far knowing that, and he ended up standing here. Edwin lifted his head and made eye contact with the Marquis. Eyes that have sunk as dark as the night sea. Although he was taking a low stance, he felt a strange sense of intimidation. ¡°Serronac? I know about the prophecy she made.¡± ¡°!¡± The moment he heard the name ¡®Serronac¡¯, the marquis¡¯s body stiffened as if he had been stabbed by a sword. His expression turned dark. ¡°How, how did you¡­?¡± He slightly trembled as his jaw hung in surprise. ¡°I am not trying to blame him. I don¡¯t mean to question him, I just want to discuss something completely different from that.¡± Edwin said. Unlike the stiff and rigid Marquis, his expression was so calm that it was like the surface of a calm lake. ¡°But if you knew about the prophecy¡­¡± Edwin quietly made eye contact with the Marquis. ¡°Can you at least arrange a meeting with Lord Duon?¡± He pretended to be asking, but it wasn¡¯t a request. Edwin was now demanding his rights from the Marquis. * * * Shaaaaa. The wind blew and shook the leaves of the great willow. It was as if they were dancing as they moved to and fro. Known to have stood in one place for over two hundred years, this willow tree was much taller than several adult males combined. As the branches drooped down and its leaves rustled in the wind, a man with brown hair could be seen through the gaps in the foliage as he stood facing the willow tree. He stroked the wooden pillar gently with one hand. ¡°Long time no see.¡± He said, still facing the willow tree. ¡°Should I ask, ¡®How have you been?¡± Even though he knew he was not doing well. ¡°Or should I apologize and say I¡¯m sorry for not looking for you?¡± He muttered to himself as he closed his eyes and opened them. In the midst of the still silence, the occasional sound of the wind rustling the trees was heard. His neck, which had been extended as he listened to the sound, moved. ¡°I heard that you suffered a lot. With the fall of the Redford family, those who coveted Sir Edwin must have rushed at you like hungry wild dogs.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It will not be enough to say that I have not thought about it. You must have felt disappointed with me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Lord Duon.¡± Edwin, who was a little further away from Duon, answered. ¡°And now I have no titles. So, Sir Duon should not call me ¡®Sir¡¯ anymore.¡± ¡°Oh yes. It was.¡± Brimdel¡¯s only crown prince, who once called Edwin his best friend, smiled bitterly. How can he forget? It was his father who took away the name and the whole life from Edwin. Besides, he, who was nothing but a bystander, could not say that he was not responsible for it. ¡°Lord Duon. I have one thing I would like to ask of you.¡± Edwin said, bowing low. ¡°Hugo McKenzie, the eldest son of Viscount Mackenzie, who is my current master, has been ordered to be drafted.¡± ¡°Ahh. It was inevitable because the Kustans crossed the border without notice. We had to gather the necessary troops in a short time.¡± Duon, who was lost in thought, nodded and said. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. If the Viscount¡¯s son hadn¡¯t been awarded the knighthood, he wouldn¡¯t have been sent to battle in the first place. At the very least, he will be assigned to a clerical position near the capital.¡± ¡°Hugo is twelve years old. I remember the age limit for conscripts was 16, or am I wrong? Besides, he was sent to Bangola village and nowhere else.¡± ¡°Twelve years old? Bangola?¡± This time, Duon had a surprised expression. No matter how tough the wartime situation, he had never heard of a 12-year-old child being drafted. Moreover, as Edwin said, there was an age limit in selecting conscripts. And he was twelve, he was a lot younger than that. Besides, the son of a noble family, who did not even have a knighthood, was sent to the forefront, where the fiercest battle is currently taking place. ¡°That sounds a bit odd to me.¡± Duon narrowed his eyes and said. ¡°I¡¯ll have to get someone to find out. If that statement turns out to be true, I will give him a hand so that he can be freed from his conscription duty.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lord Duon.¡± At Duon¡¯s words, Edwin bowed his head once more to thank him. Duon wore an ambiguous expression. Was the man in front of him the type of person who went out to help others like this? Even if it was because of Viscount Mackenzie¡¯s orders, he could tell from his tone and actions that Edwin was genuinely relieved. Two years had already passed. Two years was neither a long nor short time, but Edwin had lived a life completely different from the life he had ever known. That, too, would have probably changed him, as if he had no choice but to change. ¡®What should I say?¡¯ Standing on the borderline between lies and truth, Duon hesitated. ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t want to meet you. I was very afraid to stand face to face with you and see my reflection in your eyes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You know that apologizing for something that I can¡¯t change with my own strength just by saying I¡¯m sorry will not do you any good in the end. And if I was given the power to change, I would gladly do it, because I know myself.¡± Duon slowly turned to face Edwin. Edwin¡¯s hair shone like gold, standing in the bright sunlight. His appearance seemed more like a perfect statue than a living person. He easily caught the attention of those around him without saying a word. He resembled the appearances of the previous kings in the portraits. As a child, he was jealous of Edwin, but as he grew older he recognized and cherished him. Edwin had been by his side for a very long time, and he was hoping that one day Edwin would help him achieve his dream of becoming a king. ¡°I heard you know about Serronac. About the prophecies she made.¡± Duon brought up the name like an unspeakable secret. ========================================================================================================================= Chapter 47 ========================================================================================================================= ¡°If you want to ask anything about it, you can ask. It would be ridiculous to come here and hide it from you.¡± ¡°I have no questions.¡± ¡°None?¡± ¡°Yes. Even if I come to find out the truth now, nothing will change.¡± Edwin replied with a calm face as if he had mastered the complicated history of the world long ago. Duon narrowed his eyes at the unexpected answer. There¡¯s no way his offer to tell the truth as he pleases wouldn¡¯t have appealed to Edwin. After that, Duon sighed deeply. ¡°Yes. If I had heard such nonsense that the family had collapsed at the mere whispers of a prophet, I would have been speechless.¡± ¡°But Serronac is not just a prophet, is she?¡± Edwin asked quietly. Serronac. The people called her that. Whether it¡¯s her name, her maiden name, or a pseudonym, nobody knew about her. Her hometown, her origin, and even her age were unclear. Little was known about her, and the only thing known about her was that she suddenly appeared at some point and that she had entrusted herself to the royal family of Brimdel. She would appear before the public after long periods of time, and the people have regarded her as something akin to mystical legends. Edwin had only seen Serronac once. It was the day he entered the royal palace to fulfill the king¡¯s command to send him to the outskirts. The prophet, who was wearing a black coat from head to toe, looked at him quietly from behind the king. The presence of her looking at him, while her face was hidden in the shadows without saying a word, felt very foreign to him. But it was the first and the last time that Edwin, the next head of the Redford family, and Serronac, who was known as the most outstanding prophet in the Kingdom of Brimdel, met. So it was something he just ignored. ¡°You are right. She is a very talented prophet. We haven¡¯t found anything wrong with what she prophesied yet.¡± Duon said with a bitter smile. ¡°But unfortunately, that excellence has become poison. For my father¡­ The king of this country now believes that everything she says is true, and has trusted her so blindly that he hangs his neck to her.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°He is no longer a leader who is careful and wise and knocks on the stone bridge two or three times before he crosses. Brimdel is no longer under the rule of the king; it lies at the feet of Serronac, who sits on top of the king¡¯s head.¡± Duon remembered the image of his father who supported and worshiped Serronac like a goddess. His trust in her was so blind that he wondered if he would cut even him, his child and successor, at her word. He heard that the current king was also wary and suspicious of Serronac like he was now when the king was young. But at some point, he began to listen to her, and he became seriously dependent on her prophecies. And it would not have been only the current king. The countless kings of Brimdel in the past may have walked the same path. As he doesn¡¯t know Serronac, the time she spent in Brimdel and assumed the role of the king¡¯s prophet was at least twice as long as the lifespan of an average human. ¡®Maybe one day I will be like that too.¡¯ A thought that had haunted Duon for quite some time came to haunt him again. ¡®Like them, under her spell, I would become a puppet.¡¯ His eyelashes trembled as he opened and closed his eyes. ¡°¡­ I said I wouldn¡¯t ask anything, but can I ask you one thing?¡± Edwin, who had been silent, asked softly. Duon nodded to indicate that it was okay. Edwin waited for about a beat before opening his mouth. ¡°Did Lord Duon¡­ believe that?¡± ¡°That?¡± ¡°Serronac¡¯s prophecy that the Redfords would destroy Brimdel and eventually lead them to the path of ruin.¡± The cursed prophecy that made the King of Brimdel order the annihilation of all the people of the Redford family, whom he had loved so much. That terrible prophecy that completely changed the situation in the kingdom like turning the palm of his hand overnight. A secret prophecy that he didn¡¯t even know existed until Vivianne gave him a hint. [The end of Brimdel, which has endured a long period of five hundred years, is coming. Catastrophe is coming. Destruction is coming. The whole country will be engulfed in fire and become ashes, and the blood of those who tried to stop it will flow like a river. Ahh. This is my song to mourn for a country that will soon be on the road to ruin. My king. My king, who will be remembered as the last king of the deceased who will disappear without a trace from the map. Kill Duke Redford right now. Otherwise, Brimdel¡¯s future will be scattered like a handful of sand in the wind.] Due to this, the former Duke Redford, Iorn, who was more loyal to the royal family than anyone else, was falsely accused of treason and died under the cold blade. Rather than the hound biting the master, the king did not hesitate at all to cut off his neck, even though the Duke had devoted all his loyalty to the end. It was a future that had not yet happened. Or it was a future that could never happen. But the king, afraid of that uncertainty, made a mess of the present and cut it mercilessly. Why? On what grounds? The answer to that was simple and clear. Because Serronac, the great prophet of Brimdel, had predicted it. The moment the prophecy left her lips, the prophecy was true to the king. Before the word took shape and bit him, he had to kill it first. There was no room left for investigation and interrogation. He ordered the capture of Iorn, to which Serronac¡¯s prophecy pointed to before sundown, and he wanted his neck to fall to the ground before a week had passed. Also, fearing that there would be a backlash against him in the future, he wished for the death of everyone with the surname of Redford. [¡®It¡¯s good not to leave any kind of spark behind.¡¯] The noblest being in Brimdel murmured with a flash of madness in his eyes. And his cruel wish came true. Duon, reminiscing about the past, looked down at the ground for a long time. ¡°What would you like me to say?¡± ¡°Whatever it is, I want you to tell me the truth.¡± ¡°The truth¡­¡± Duon, who was silently repeating Edwin¡¯s words, sighed. He felt like he was being asked a very difficult question. But he had to answer because it was Duon himself who allowed Edwin to ask any questions. ¡°There are only a few families with a history as long as Brimdel¡¯s, including the Redford family. And among them, the Redford family was the only one who stayed by the royal family for a long time and showed unchanging loyalty.¡± Duon gazed into the distance over Edwin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Weren¡¯t the Redfords¡¯ loyalty to the royal family famous from the beginning? Even I, who was watching from the side, could affirm that. Your father, Iorn, the former Duke Redford, had a character that lived up to his reputation. He was loyal enough to be old-fashioned, and applied it so well that it was boring. He was a great man who would rather betray himself than betray the king of Brimdel. Then he suddenly changes and destroys the country and overthrows the kingship? A passing dog would laugh.¡± Duon laughed as if it was ridiculous just thinking about it. He also seemed to ridicule an invisible object. But after a while, his laughter gradually subsided. ¡°Yes, right. It was such nonsense that a passing dog would laugh at¡­¡± Duon¡¯s eyes, who were looking at a distant place without focus, darkened. He remembered the figure of Serronac as she reported her prophecy. She always covered her face and her entire body with a black coat, so it was unknown whether it was an old woman, a young woman, or a young girl who was hiding inside. The moment she uttered her prophecy, her voice was mingled with various sounds, and her gray eyes gleamed so beautifully that even a shadow could not be hidden from it. It made him feel both fearful and awed at the same time, to the extent that his legs trembled and his body sweated coldly just by looking at her. ¡®It¡¯s definitely not human.¡¯ Instinct whispered to Duon, who was unable to move because of fear. And he realized that in the royal castle, something other than humans live. No, it wasn¡¯t quite human, but it was closer to a parasite. Something that shouldn¡¯t exist in this day and age. Duon, unable to withstand the fear that was approaching him at that time, ran away from the spot. There wasn¡¯t even time enough for him to worry that he would look ugly or clumsy. He just wanted his legs to take him as fast and as far as possible. ¡°Then why did you keep me alive?¡± After reading Duon¡¯s hesitation, Edwin asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t I also a Redford?¡± ¡°Yes. You were a great Redford, too.¡± Duon smiled weakly and nodded. ¡°But the Duke Redford in the prophecy was not you, but Iorn, your father. So I had no reason to take your life.¡± ========================================================================================================================= Chapter 48 ========================================================================================================================= Although he was the king who was swayed by Serronac¡¯s persuasions and uprooted his old friend¡¯s life as well as his family, that didn¡¯t mean he truly enjoyed the process. In hindsight, until that day, Iorn was the king¡¯s most loyal servant and close friend. Edwin, who was Iorn¡¯s only son, had nothing to do with Serronac¡¯s prophecy. Nevertheless, even though the king had a heartless decision to kill him at first, he soon changed his mind. It was because of Duon¡¯s earnest request that he would do whatever the king asked, as long as he spared the life of his innocent friend. In the king¡¯s eyes, the relationship between Duon and Edwin looked very similar to the friendship that he and Iorn had when they were young. A faint light of regret and longing permeated through the fiercely hot madness and heat in his eyes. Iorn, whose neck fell off under his command, showed his best manners towards the royalty until the last moment. To the king¡¯s question as to whether it would be okay, Serronac, who was silent, answered: ¡®My King. Kill Duke Redford. That would be the only way to stop my prophecy.¡¯ Serronac responded like a parrot. But the king accepted it as permission. Thus, he declared that he would spare Edwin¡¯s head, but strike everyone with the last name of Redford down. Instead, he took his name and stripped him of his position to prevent any unfortunate incidents, and then reduced him to the lowest level of slavery in the world. ¡®With this, I have done all I have to do.¡¯ The king said with a tired and old face as if he was several decades older than his age. ¡°I deeply regret that I spoke hypocritical words to you that day.¡± ¡®Sir Edwin has to survive. Survive, and live by apologizing for this indelible sin that your family committed against the royal family for the rest of your life. That¡¯s the only thing I can do for you, Sir Edwin.¡¯ ¡°But that didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t tell you these facts. At that time, I was just as confused as you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I just hope that someday you will understand me a little, if not completely.¡± Duon said with a bitter expression. The weight of life weighing down on his shoulders seemed heavier today. * * * Duon sent Edwin back after promising to help Hugo. And he was going to keep his promise to Edwin anyway because that was the least tolerance he could now bestow on his old friend. Duon stood in place for a long time as he watched Edwin¡¯s retreating figure as it went farther and farther away. A strand of memories that he could not even tell Edwin was slowly seeping into his mind. ¡®Crown Prince. Are you afraid of me because I am very different from you?¡¯ On a gloomy night. Seronnac, who came suddenly like darkness, asked Duon who was alone in the room. ¡®I know what you think of me. You think of me as a poison that possessed the king and drove him into madness. But you are wrong. I was just telling the truth, it¡¯s always up to him to make the decision.¡¯ Every time Seronnac moved, Duon got goosebumps. No matter how much he paid attention, he couldn¡¯t feel her presence at all. Moreover, even as she stood under the moonlight, he could not find the shadow that should have been under her feet. ¡®Crown Prince. Are you going to ask the king to spare your friend?¡¯ At Seronnac¡¯s question, Duon trembled. As she said, he planned to go to the king at dawn the next morning and beg for Edwin¡¯s life. She was a despicable existence. Duon didn¡¯t like Seronnac very much. It was as if she was seeing through the thoughts in his head. He glared at her with much greater vigilance than before. ¡®If your close friend survives, I will die at his hand.¡¯ Seronnac said calmly. ¡®But even if that were the case, I don¡¯t think you would change your mind. No. Rather, you may be hoping for my death.¡¯ It was a strange word. Even though she hinted at her death, there was no trace of regret or anxiety in her. Rather, she spoke softly, as if she understood that Duon might put her on the road to death. ¡®I am different from my father, so I won¡¯t be swayed by your tongue. You might call it a prophecy, but to me, it¡¯s just nonsense.¡¯ Duon answered with a hard face. Seronnac sighed. She knew that no matter how she persuaded him, he would never listen to her; he was denying her existence. ¡®I have been with Brimdel for a long time. Also, I am the last remnant of the now-forgotten distant past. If I die like that, the aftermath of it will be very great. And you will lose a lot.¡¯ She prophesied quietly. ¡®Crown Prince. Please do not regret it.¡¯ * * * The warm sunlight pleasantly warmed her face as a cool breeze gently brushed her hair while the sound of a flowing stream could be heard near a small garden located south of Philioche. Herietta was lying on the green grass that stretched out over the garden. If Rose had seen this, she would have nagged her, saying how frivolous she was acting, but luckily she wasn¡¯t here. As she tried to close her eyes, her complicated mind felt calmer. The smell of fresh grass tickled the tip of her nose. She inhaled and exhaled slowly and deeply. For this moment, she just wanted to be assimilated, as if to become one with this peaceful nature. Shaaaa. The branches of the tree that had been shadowing Herietta¡¯s side gently swayed in the breeze. After a while, something tapped and fell lightly on her head. ¡®What?¡¯ Herietta opened her eyes and saw the object that had fallen over her head. It was a maple leaf dyed red. As she looked at the maple leaf in her hand, she turned her gaze upward. The yellow leaves hanging from the trees were changing into different colors. Herietta realized something while admiring the beautiful scenery. That summer is gone and autumn has come. She remembered saying goodbye to him before she headed for Lavant, knowing that she was going to be away from Edwin for a while. When the fallen leaves turned red, she said then that she would see him again. A lot has happened since then. She couldn¡¯t imagine the time when she said her goodbye to Edwin while pretending to be cheerful. Herietta frowned. It seems that she was more likely to feel bad than good. But she quickly shook her head. She didn¡¯t have to think about useless things. Edwin said that he had received Duon¡¯s promise to keep Hugo from going to the battlefield and that documents from the capital would be sent to revoke his conscription order soon. She was anxious and nervous while waiting for him to return. Her heart only calmed after hearing the good news. ¡®Everything will be the same as before. As if nothing had ever happened. Just like those days when waking up every morning was just fun and exciting.¡¯ Herrietta struggled to gather positive thoughts. But once it began to sink in, her mood was like a sinking stone in the water, and it hardly showed any sign of rising. What should I do? Herietta, who was worried, opened her mouth. [Lance. That summer we carved a secret. Under the maple tree in the forest, where no one knows. The day that the afternoon sun was so dazzling. The promise that started as a joke was engraved there. Lance. You ride a black horse like always I will run forward through that wide field. This small town can¡¯t hold your big dreams. So you won¡¯t come back here someday. Lance. Oh my Lance. Remember the day I first met you You are like me, nothing can stop you Lance. Oh my Lance. Remember the day I let you go. You are different from me. Like flowing water, you will go too.] ¡°Who the hell is this Lance?¡± She heard the voice of a man approaching her. Herietta, who was singing quietly, was startled and half rose from her spot. Then she saw Edwin leaning on the tree and looking at her. ¡°Edwin!¡± ========================================================================================================================= Chapter 49 ========================================================================================================================= Seeing the familiar face, Herietta smiled broadly. ¡°Since when have you been there? If you were there, you should¡¯ve called me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disturb your singing.¡± Edwin straightened his back and walked over to her. ¡°Is the Lance in the song Lance Elliot perhaps? The one who unified the South Continent in the past?¡± ¡°Yes. I know it¡¯s a song about a time when he lost his memory for a while after being injured.¡± Herietta nodded and answered. She tapped her hand on the ground, beckoning Edwin to sit next to her. He obediently followed. ¡°Did you like the song?¡± Herietta asked. Edwin tilted his head to the side as if he were thinking. Then he said, ¡°Lance Elliott was such a great man that he was considered one of the greatest conquerors of all time. Naturally, many poems and songs were created to commemorate his achievements.¡± ¡°¡­ So are you saying that you like it or do you not like it?¡± She tilted her head in response to the elusive answer. He smiled. ¡°I like it.¡± Then he added, ¡°But even if it wasn¡¯t the song Miss Herietta sang, I would¡¯ve probably have liked it.¡± ¡°?¡± Herietta did not immediately understand the meaning of Edwin¡¯s words. Even if it wasn¡¯t that song, he would have liked it? She blinked and then started to laugh. Because, in a nutshell, it meant that he would have liked anything she had sung. She lay flat on the grass with her arms laid out to the sides. ¡°It¡¯s not that surprising. It¡¯s hard to say things like this to others, but I¡¯m very good at singing.¡± Herietta boasted and puffed her chest up like a peacock. ¡°Many people have said that my singing voice is as beautiful as a nightingale or something.¡± ¡°Ah, it sounds like you¡¯re only good at singing, then.¡± ¡°I beg your pardon!¡± Herietta, who was furious at Edwin¡¯s playful remark, raised her chin and looked up at him. The sun was beating down on his head. He sat with his body leaning loosely back, with one leg bent and the other straight. His fine hair fluttered softly in the wind. Overall, it looked kind of languid. Like a beast lazing around, or an adventurer returning from a long journey. His appearance blended very well with the landscape around him now. Sensing the gaze from Herietta, Edwin turned his head to look at her. Her bright eyes locked into Edwin¡¯s blue eyes which seemed to be carrying heavy thoughts. His lips, which made him look a little stubborn, curved upward in a soft curve. ¡°It¡¯s a joke, Miss Herietta.¡± He said in a whisper. As he said so, there was a slight playfulness in his eyes. Herietta looked at Edwin silently. When was it? When had this man sitting next to her, who was blunt as if he had been cut with a knife, and who was known as being indifferent to those around him, secretly started pranking her like this? Herietta thought she wanted to get closer to Edwin than she ever did. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you lying down?¡± ¡°I feel much more comfortable sitting like this than lying down.¡± ¡°Is it more comfortable to sit down?¡± When Herietta asked, Edwin nodded in agreement. Herietta had a look on her face that said that she couldn¡¯t understand. How can he say that sitting is more comfortable than lying down? He¡¯s not even a pony sleeping standing up. ¡°Hmm.¡± Herietta let out a long hum. There was a look in her eyes as if she had sensed something. She called him while she was thinking about this and that. ¡°Edwin, let me borrow your ear for a second.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I want you to listen for a moment. I have something to tell you.¡± If she has something to say, she just has to say it. There are no people around, so why do I have to lean in? Edwin was skeptical of her request, but he silently complied with her wish. He leaned his body slightly towards her. ¡°What¡­¡± He was just about to ask what she was going to say when Herietta stretched out her hand abruptly and grabbed his collar. Then, with a thud, she pulled him towards her with a fairly strong force. It was a sudden move, and his upper body was leaning at an angle, making it difficult to keep his balance. He fell over her too easily. ¡°!¡± Just before his body crushed Herietta¡¯s, Edwin quickly reached out to the sides and touched the ground with his hands. Then he put a strong force on his arms and managed to withstand the weight of his body. The gap between their faces was less than a cheek. If he had been a little low, then they would have smashed onto each other hard. ¡°What are you doing!? That¡¯s dangerous!¡± Edwin, who barely managed to focus, raised his voice and asked. Then Herietta laughed. ¡°Why are you so serious? It doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re going to die just because you¡¯re lying down!¡± ¡°You could still get hurt!¡± ¡°What do you mean hurt? What kind of elephant are you? How much do you weigh?¡± Herietta said, pinching his nose. ¡°Don¡¯t do that, lie down. Edwin, lie next to me. Look at how pretty the autumn sky is.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re already half-lying anyway. Hurry up, Edwin.¡± Herietta persuaded him gently. Edwin sighed more deeply than she did. It¡¯s so sloppy that it¡¯s not convincing at all, but why does he keep wanting to listen to her? In the end, he lay down next to her just as she asked. A cool feeling passed through his head and back. There was also the smell of fresh grass and warm earth. Long leaves of grass gently caressed the side of his face and his ears. ¡°Isn¡¯t the color of the sky really pretty?¡± Herietta, who was lying next to him, asked. Edwin looked at the sky that spread out in front of him. A few white clouds were floating in the blue sky. His eyes narrowed. Although it was a clear day, it was not impressive enough to talk about. To be honest, it didn¡¯t even look that different from the sky he had seen every day. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s pretty.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel sincere at all.¡± Herietta grinned at Edwin¡¯s reckless agreement. ¡°Look, Edwin.¡± She pointed her finger at a cloud in the sky. ¡°See that cloud over there? Doesn¡¯t that look like a goat¡¯s head?¡± ¡®A goat?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s like horns sticking out of the head.¡± Edwin saw the cloud Herietta was pointing at. A goat. He looked for the shape of the animal she was talking about in the shape of a cloud. After a while, he replied with a grin. ¡°A goat with very short horns.¡± ¡°Right? Ah! Doesn¡¯t that look like a teacup? It¡¯s a little squished to the side, though.¡± ¡°Is it a teacup with a broken handle?¡± ¡°Yes, it is. But it would be difficult to use if the handle was broken¡­ Ah. And there, there! The one at the end.¡± For a while, Herietta pointed to this cloud and that cloud and shared her impressions of them. And Edwin, without being annoyed, responded to her patiently. Rather than being annoyed at her, he rather smirked at her absurd expressions. It was a peaceful day. He and she, and the calm and beautiful scenery that surrounded them. The tension that had been ingrained in his body for a long time, like a habit, was released. Edwin listened to Herietta¡¯s babbling, but at the same time, he had a different thought. Has he ever spent such a relaxing time lying on the ground without hesitation? Has he ever been happy while enjoying the beauty that nature has to offer without being bound by anything? ¡°Look at this tree. It¡¯s a maple tree.¡± Herietta said, pointing to the tree that was giving shade over their heads. Edwin¡¯s eyes looked at the shape of the tree. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The tree in the song was also a maple tree.¡± Herietta muttered as she recalled the lyrics of the song she had sung a moment ago. She turned her head to the side and looked at Edwin. ¡°Edwin, shall we carve a promise on the tree just like Lance Elliot did?¡± ¡°A promise?¡± ¡°Yes. just like the one in the song. A promise that started as a joke was carved into a tree. The promise they make to each other. What do you think?¡± Herietta said with an excited face. If he agreed to it, she would jump right in and start writing on the tree. Edwin gave her a subtle expression. ¡°But Miss Herietta, can you remember where this place is? Isn¡¯t it like making a promise somewhere to check it again in the future?¡± ========================================================================================================================= Chapter 50 ========================================================================================================================= ¡°Of course! What, do you think my memory¡¯s that bad? If it¡¯s Philioche, I can figure out where and how even a single grass grows!¡± At Edwin¡¯s question, Herietta snorted and said confidently. ¡°Come quickly!¡± Without waiting for his answer, Herietta jumped up from her seat and ran to the tree. Edwin looked at her with a puzzled face and shook his head lightly. He forgot for a moment how hard it was to discourage her once she decides to do something. Edwin slowly stood up and followed Herietta. She stood in front of the tree and looked at the trunk. She held a blunt twig in her hand that she picked up somewhere. As she moved passionately, he thought she was already engraving something. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I was thinking about what to engrave. Once you write it down, you can¡¯t take it back.¡± In response to Edwin¡¯s question, Herietta said with a stern look on her face. It was a meaningless, graffiti-like joke, but she seemed to take it quite seriously. The look on her face as she looked at the wooden trunk was like that of a priest who was about to write a Bible to be enshrined in the temple. ¡°Ah! Something good came to mind!¡± Herietta let out an exclamation and moved her hand. Using the tip of the branch she was holding, she began to engrave something on the tree trunk. The blunt tip was so blunt that the words engraved on the pillars were very faint even though they were pressed firmly. She had to overwrite it several times. Edwin, who was silently standing behind Herietta and watching her movement, read the words she had carved on the tree and smiled. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future. Maybe. ¡ª H ¡ª ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°What is it? This is my promise to you.¡± Herietta said in a tone that sounded as if she was stating the obvious. ¡°The same thing goes for what happened earlier. You say that I¡¯m so clumsy and careless that your blood seems to be drying up. So, I promise to be more careful in the future.¡± ¡°I understand that, but¡­ Why did you write the ¡®probably¡¯ here?¡± Edwin asked, pointing his chin to the inscription on the wood. Herietta smiled mischievously. ¡°In case there is an unavoidable circumstance where I cannot be careful¡­¡± ¡°In case you cannot be careful. What the hell kind of case is that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. So I wrote it down. ¡®Probably¡¯.¡± Herietta shrugged her shoulders. It was a reckless logic of saying that if you put it on the ear, it would be an earring, if it was hung on the nose, it would be a nose ring. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Would you like to write too, Edwin? Here.¡± When Edwin showed a sign of refusal, Herietta quickly put the branch in his hand. She must have tried to silence him before the annoying words came out. ¡°It¡¯s just for fun, don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡± ¡®Who was so serious like she was deciding the most important thing in life?¡¯ Edwin looked at Herietta with amused eyes. Then she secretly avoided his gaze to see if there was any place to carve. I won¡¯t look until you¡¯ve written it all down. She mumbled in an expectant voice. ¡®A promise.¡¯ Edwin thought for a moment. He glanced at Herrieta, who was pretending not to look but was inwardly wondering what he was going to engrave. He turned his gaze forward again and read Herrietta¡¯s engravings on the tree. Then he smiled silently and began to move his hand. Scratch, scratch. In the quiet space, only the sound of scraping could be heard. ¡°I wrote it.¡± ¡°Already? What did you write?¡± Herietta was startled by Edwin¡¯s words and turned around. She checked the words he had engraved with eyes full of anticipation. It was engraved just below the words she had engraved. Unlike her, which had crooked letters and lines, it was written correctly in line with each other. I will always be by your side. Maybe. ¡ª E ¡ª Herietta¡¯s face, which was smiling just a while ago, looked disturbed. Her twinkling eyes sank, and her open mouth was also closed. She looked at the words quietly. It felt like she had swallowed a handful of hard-boiled eggs. Edwin would have engraved it playfully, as she did. It wasn¡¯t even a sad phrase. It was a sweet phrase with a joke. Still, for some reason, as she read the words he engraved on the tree, her heart sank. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Edwin, who had misunderstood Herietta¡¯s silence to mean something else, asked her quietly. He narrowed his eyebrows a little nervously. ¡°¡®Maybe¡¯ is a joke.¡± Worried that it might have offended her, he added a stern explanation. Herietta¡¯s neck moved. She shook her head from side to side. ¡°It¡¯s so perfect.¡± Herietta whispered as if she were speaking to herself, and turned around to see Edwin standing next to her. And she realized it naturally. Now, she can no longer express her feelings for him with just one word. ¡°You have to keep your promise, Edwin.¡± Herietta smiled like a flower in full bloom. * * * Time passed, and the date of Hugo¡¯s enlistment came. The Mackenzies and Hugo, who do not know the details of the story, broke into tears as they parted ways without promise. It was because they weren¡¯t sure if they would be able to live and meet again if they parted like this. However, only Herietta had a calm face. ¡°Do not worry, Hugo. You will be back soon.¡± Herietta told Hugo. There was still no news from the capital, but she firmly believed that it was only a matter of time before the documents bearing the royal coat of arms arrived. ¡°It won¡¯t take long. So, hold on a little longer.¡± Herrietta gave Hugo a light kiss on his round forehead and she said her goodbyes to him. A few days after Hugo left for Bangola, a messenger came to Mackenzie¡¯s mansion. Herietta was delighted and she welcomed him, but she soon hardened her expression as she read the letter he had given her. Coincidentally, the sender of the letter was not the Brimdel royal family she had been waiting for. * * * ¡°Welcome.¡± As Herietta entered the room, the man standing by the window greeted her. It was such a friendly greeting that anyone who didn¡¯t know anything would have mistakenly thought that they got on well. Herietta frowned at that. For the rest of her life, she never wanted to see this man again. ¡®Nothing¡¯s going to happen with the leech.¡¯ Herietta muttered inside. When she left Lavant, she thought that her bad relationship with Shawn was over. But she could not understand why he was in Philioche of all places. ¡°You don¡¯t look so happy with me.¡± ¡°When did we start welcoming each other?¡± Herietta responded coldly to Shawn¡¯s smirk. It wasn¡¯t wrong, so he chuckled. ¡°Would you like to sit down?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to have long conversations with Sir Shawn that require me to sit down. You will just be talking about things right?¡± ¡°Whether you like it or not, the conversation is going to take a while, that¡¯s why I told you to sit down.¡± Shawn pointed to the chair placed in the room with his chin and suggested it again. His eyes were full of certainty. Herietta looked at him distastefully, but she soon accepted his invitation. He came all the way here so she had to at least hear what he was trying to say to her. As Herietta sat down, Shawn slowly walked over and sat across from her. ¡°Your town is seriously small. You don¡¯t have anything. Even the inns that exist are so cheap that it¡¯s a waste to give them money.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not a town that people like you often visit.¡± Herietta let out a short breath. She wanted to leave this place as soon as possible. ¡°So what¡¯s the matter, Sir Shawn?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you in too much of a hurry? I have come a long way to meet you.¡± ¡°So, I have answered your call. There¡¯s no way you¡¯d have run that far for nothing.¡± Herietta clearly explained what she meant without getting caught up in Shawn¡¯s words. ¡°Just tell me. Otherwise, I will go back.¡± Despite Herietta¡¯s non-threatening threats, Shawn did not lose his composure. What¡¯s so interesting, he had a cynical smile on his lips as he leaned back and sat comfortably. Then, he raised his upper body and leaned forward. ¡°As I told you, you didn¡¯t tell that bastard Redford about this meeting?¡± ¡°¡­ Not yet. I don¡¯t know what will happen later depending on the situation.¡± ¡°Well done. It doesn¡¯t matter if that bastard knows, but it¡¯ll be easier for him to just stay unaware of this thing.¡± ¡®Thing?¡¯ Herietta narrowed her eyebrows at the inexplicable words. ¡°How long ago was your brother conscripted and taken away? And to Bangola, where the skirmish is taking place?¡± Herietta didn¡¯t feel well at Shawn¡¯s tone, as if he was thinking about something. No. Most of all, she hated the fact that he knew about her brother, whom he had never met before. ¡°How does Sir Shawn know that?¡± ¡°Have you not heard of the saying that birds hear the words of the day and mice hear the words of the night? Fortunately, I have a lot of birds and mice.¡± ¡°You care so much about the Mackenzie household that I don¡¯t know where to put myself.¡± Herietta blatantly ridiculed Shawn. There¡¯s no way he wasn¡¯t aware of that, but Shawn didn¡¯t seem offended in the slightest and laughed out loud. ¡°There are a lot of guys in the Bangola area who are my ears. Information is power.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ========================================================================================================================= Chapter 51 ========================================================================================================================= ¡°I heard that the number of confirmed casualties over the past three days alone is over 1,500. There are many more injured. Unfortunately, it seems that our commander is not that talented.¡± ¡°If you knew that, shouldn¡¯t you change the commander?¡± Herietta asked with an absurd expression on her face. Because of the incompetent commander, only the pitiful soldiers under him are dying. She couldn¡¯t understand Shawn, who came to Philioche like this, rather than try to fix it even though he knew about it. ¡°Well, it¡¯s because the commander came from a fairly powerful and prestigious family. On the other hand, his lieutenant commander is from a family of knights. So I¡¯ll probably leave it alone until the commander gets mixed up a bit more.¡± ¡°But people are dying because of that incompetent commander!¡± Herietta, who was so angry at Shawn¡¯s casual expression, raised her voice. ¡°A person¡¯s life is at stake, but what is the importance of going to a prestigious school and status?¡± ¡°A person. Yes, it is only the lives of commoners and slaves.¡± Shawn said with a smirk. ¡°Oh, right, I forgot. That includes the children of the penniless and powerless aristocrats. Yes, it¡¯s¡­¡± Shawn¡¯s snake-like eyes turned to Herietta. ¡°¡­ just like your brother.¡± Between his gaping lips, he flapped his tongue as if to lick his lips. Herietta suddenly felt short of breath. She jumped up from her seat. ¡°I thought so, but coming here was a big mistake.¡± She said, glaring fiercely at Shawn. ¡°I¡¯ll get going. I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to pray for your safety on the way back.¡± ¡°Your brother, don¡¯t you want to save him?¡± Shawn asked as he watched Herietta angrily head out. Don¡¯t you want to save him? It was as if his tone was suggesting that Hugo would die if she didn¡¯t make the right decision now. When she said nothing, he spoke again. ¡°If it goes like this, you better stop thinking about meeting your younger brother again. He will die on the battlefield soon.¡± ¡°Hugo will not die.¡± Herietta declared. She tried to resist her desire to run right away and strangle Shawn. ¡°He will come home safely no matter what you say.¡± Because someone who held a higher rank than him had promised to do so. But there was no reason to explain it to Shawn. Herietta, not wanting to interact with him any longer, quickly walked towards the door. She then placed her hand on it to turn the doorknob he had locked. ¡°Well, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t be so sure.¡± Behind her back, Shawn said monotonously. ¡°Especially if this was the corner you believe in.¡± ¡®This?¡¯ It was a meaningful word. Herietta unknowingly turned her body to look at Shawn. In his hand was a sheet of paper she had never seen before. He was waving it towards her as if he wanted her to see it. ¡°What is that?¡± Herietta asked. Then Shawn grinned as if he caught his prey in a net. ¡°Read it for yourself.¡± He said in a whisper. Herietta looked at him warily, but she couldn¡¯t resist her natural curiosity. She approached him and snatched the document he had taken out. She then began to look down as she read its contents ¡®This is¡­?¡¯ Herietta¡¯s body stiffened as she held the document. She thoroughly read every single letter written on the paperwork. ¡°This¡­ Why is this?¡± Herietta asked in a trembling voice. ¡°Why is this in your hand¡­?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t think it was foolish to think that the Crown Prince would personally step in to get things done, did you?¡± Shawn asked with a low smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t see it that way, but you used a really cute trick. I almost made a mistake, well. Fortunately, His Highness had entrusted the work to someone on our side, so there were no problems.¡± The document Shawn handed over was written by Duon, the Crown Prince of Brimdel. The written content was concise and the meaning of the message was clear. Investigate the reasons for the conscription of Viscount Mackenzie¡¯s son, Hugo McKenzie, and, if he falls out of the conscription restrictions, immediately release him from conscription. It was what Herietta had been waiting so long for. It was embarrassing that it landed in the hands of someone she didn¡¯t expect at all. ¡°Now you know the gravity of it. That all of this was a mistake.¡± Herietta said, stroking her surprised chest. ¡°Hugo is only twelve years old. He is much younger than the age limit, sixteen. There is no reason for such a child to accept this conscription duty.¡± ¡°Yes. As you say. It all comes from a mistake.¡± ¡°Then¡­!¡± Shawn readily agreed, and Herrietta raised her head with eyes full of anticipation. But soon she realized that something was wrong. Because he was smiling with a sense of accomplishment as if he was very happy with the situation. ¡°But do you really think that was a mistake?¡± He asked. ¡°Among many, your brother Hugo McKenzie, who is ridiculously young, was drafted, and then sent to Bangola¡­ Do you really think it was a mistake?¡± Herietta looked at Shawn with a blank expression on her face. ¡®No way¡­¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡­?¡± Herietta¡¯s chin trembled. Her breath sped up and her eyes fluttered at the insecurity, which came rushing in like waves. ¡°You¡­ Hugo¡­?¡± ¡°Did you like my gift?¡± Shawn asked with a smile. There was no sign of guilt or regret on his face. Snap. The moment she heard his answer, something broke in Herietta¡¯s head. Her eyes were burning white. At the same time, anger soared out of control. ¡°You¡­ How dare you!¡± Herrietta, whose eyes were overturned in her anger, rushed to Shawn with the goal that she would break his neck. Unfortunately, he was one step ahead as he grabbed her hand with ease as if he had anticipated her next move. ¡°Let go! Let go of me!¡± Herietta, caught by Shawn, put a strain around her neck and cursed him. But Shawn didn¡¯t blink. ¡°Shut up. Unless you really want to see your brother die.¡± He growled softly. ¡°I don¡¯t make verbal threats. I have the personality to do it. If you still don¡¯t believe it, you can try it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Herietta glared at Shawn, breathing heavily at him. She wanted to immediately dig his eyes out with her fingers. She wanted to kick him relentlessly with the legs hidden under her skirt. But what if what he said was true? What if Hugo was endangered because of her crazy, thoughtless behavior? The strength slowly drained from her hand, which was trembling and shivering against his grip. Her anger was still at the top of her head, but her reason slowly returned. Shawn gave a satisfied look upon seeing it. He let go of her hand. ¡°I will spare your brother. I will go to Bangola, as His Highness commanded me, to represent that all this was a mistake and that your brother will never have to do military service. That is, on the condition that you have to accept my deal.¡± ¡°¡­ deal?¡± ¡°Yes. I need you to help with the national marriage to Velicia this time.¡± Velicia? National marriage? These were unfamiliar words that had nothing to do with her. Herietta looked at Shawn with suspicious eyes. Then he raised the corners of his lips crookedly. ¡°You are going to become the daughter of an illegitimate child hidden by His Majesty King Brimdel and marry the prince of Velicia instead of Princess Laysha.¡± ¡°!¡± Herietta opened her eyes. What is this man saying now? ¡°I am the King¡¯s illegitimate child¡­ ?¡± ¡°The illegitimate daughter. More specifically, take on the role of an illegitimate daughter who is not yet known to the public because His Majesty has hidden your existence until now.¡± Unlike Herietta, who was stiff, Shawn spoke fluently. Herietta was speechless. The words that came out of Shawn¡¯s mouth were something she could never have imagined. Embraced in a crucible of the shock, she could not easily come to her senses. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a bad offer for you? On the contrary, it¡¯s a proposition that should be overwhelmingly good.¡± Shawn said with a smirk. ¡°Usually, low-ranking aristocrats like you wouldn¡¯t even be given a chance to meet the royal family of Velicia. I¡¯m telling you now that I¡¯m going to give you a chance to transform into a member of the royal family of Brimdel and marry the prince of Velicia. Born as the daughter of the Viscount, I will give you a chance to become the princess of a country.¡± ========================================================================================================================= Chapter 52 ========================================================================================================================= Shawn said proudly. He acted as if he had done something really good. ¡°You¡¯re crazy. You¡­ You¡¯re out of your mind.¡± Herietta was fed up. ¡°If it¡¯s such a good position, then shouldn¡¯t Princess Laysha take it?¡± ¡°Princess Laysha can¡¯t. The person whom Velicia presented as the groom was Prince Bernard.¡± ¡®Bernard?¡¯ Herietta was not very good at social rumors. She was even oblivious to the news that was taking place in Brimdel, so she had no way of knowing about things that occurred in Velicia, a neighboring country. After reading her expression, Shawn explained, ¡°Bernard Chenchila Shane Pascourt. He¡¯s the second prince of Velicia, and although he¡¯s the prince, the rumors aren¡¯t all that great. Thanks to him, his right to the throne was also taken away by the First Prince.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing Herrietta getting angrier, Shawn chuckled and added. ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry too much. At least he¡¯s not an old man in his seventies.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t understand your suggestion. Since he¡¯s not a good person, I can understand His Majesty¡¯s desire not to send Princess Laysha to him. But why me? If you think about it a little bit, there must be a lot of young ladies in this country who are much more suited to the position than me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not well known to the public. The problem is that young ladies living in capitals or large cities are too well known in society, and using commoners who had neither heard nor seen of the royal family has a huge risk of being discovered later as they are not educated as aristocrats. They could be educated, but it would take too much time.¡± Shawn skillfully explained the reasons for choosing her. His story was so believable that upon listening to his explanation, Herietta almost thought that he might have been telling the truth and not a lie. But it didn¡¯t matter anyway. Herieta didn¡¯t even have the slightest bit of heart to accept his offer. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking that I¡¯ll agree with you?¡± ¡°Why not? As I said before, this would be a great opportunity for you.¡± ¡°What is a good opportunity? Do I look stupid enough to take a risk like this? If things go wrong and my identity is revealed, how are you going to take responsibility for it? It¡¯s not just me who¡¯s going to be punished, it¡¯s going to affect the whole Mackenzie family. Otherwise, I could be executed for deceiving the royal family.¡± ¡°So you just have to be careful not to get caught.¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that easy?¡± Unable to stand Shawn¡¯s reasoning, Herietta burst into anger. Even if she can¡¯t get her thoughts through words, it should have worked to some extent. It felt like she was talking to a wall instead of a person. ¡°And even if I don¡¯t get caught, I can¡¯t accept such a ridiculous offer. So don¡¯t waste your time and find someone else.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re not in a position to disobey me either, are you?¡± Despite Herietta¡¯s stubborn attitude, Shawn did not lose his composure. ¡°Have you forgotten about the document I showed you earlier? And where is your poor little brother now?¡± ¡°!¡± ¡°On a battlefield where it is difficult for even an experienced military commander to stand against the enemies, how long do you think your little brother can hold a sword properly?¡± Shawn whistled and muttered. Herietta¡¯s face turned an earthy color. ¡°Are¡­ Are you threatening me right now?¡± ¡°Yes. If you do not accept my offer now, your brother¡¯s short life will end in Bangola sooner.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll stay quiet enough to do that?¡± ¡°What would you do if you don¡¯t stay quiet?¡± ¡°I will go to the capital immediately and report your conduct to the Crown Prince. Then he won¡¯t leave you alone. You could be punished severely for deceiving the royal family.¡± Herietta said boldly because she believed he would feel threatened if she offered to tell the Crown Prince the truth. However, contrary to her expectations, Shawn only laughed out loud with his head tilted back. ¡°You still don¡¯t seem to understand the situation. Could it be that I did all this on my own? Is it a serious matter for the marriage between the royal family?¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­ ?¡± Herietta asked nervously. The unexplainable self-confidence of the other person created a sense of foreboding within her. Suddenly, Shawn got up as he broke eye contact with her and smugly looked up. ¡°It¡¯s no use complaining to the Crown Prince. As long as I have my backer¡¯s permission, there¡¯s nothing he can do. I mean, you still not know what I¡¯m trying to tell you?¡± A black shadow fell in front of her as he turned to look at the window. ¡°And if he ever asks you about your brother¡­ Well, it¡¯s a little annoying, but I can just say that I was late for getting things done due to unavoidable circumstances in the middle.¡± Shawn clicked his tongue and muttered to himself. Then he looked at Herietta. ¡°But I mean. How long do you believe your brother can survive on the battlefield?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It will take quite some time for you to see the Crown Prince and settle this matter again.¡± He paused for a moment and then tilted his head to the side and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Will you be really okay?¡± A picture of Hugo flashed in Herietta¡¯s mind. ¡®Sister. I want to live.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t want to die.¡¯ Tears flowed from her eyes and wet the back of her hands. It felt like it was getting harder to breathe. * * * Herietta was sitting by the window of her room gloomily. The scenery outside was as calm and quiet as usual. The room was also so quiet that only the sound of the ticking clock and her breathing were the only audible sounds. It was so quiet that even the sound of a needle falling could be heard. Everything seemed normal, but her mind was not. It was as if a strong storm had raged and a tidal wave had come. The whole thing turned into a mess as if it had been deliberately put together like that. If the state of a person¡¯s mind can be embodied in the weather, there will most likely be no one who could survive in it. But all of this was an inner conflict that only Herrieta knew of, and on the surface it was invisible. Through the closed window, the faint sound of a horse¡¯s hooves could be heard. Herietta naturally gazed down and looked for the source of the sound. She saw a man pulling a horse out of the stable. Horses that are normally ridden by humans need regular exercise, so it was a common sight around this time. A faint smile spread across Herietta¡¯s numb lips. It was all too easy to figure out who the man leading the horse was even from quite a distance. Even though it was getting colder, he rolled up the sleeves of his clothes to the middle of his forearms, rather than hiding in a coat. He hopped onto the horse and began to ride it with great skill. After a while, his figure disappeared from view. Herietta, who was looking at the now empty space, quickly closed her eyes. The warm heat that had arisen within her for a moment immediately cooled down. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know what to do. She knew well enough that she had to make the right choice. But the situation was not so simple because she couldn¡¯t judge based on what was right and what was wrong, or just what she wanted. No. To be precise, it has become impossible to do so now. It felt as if both of her wings were clipped off and her limbs were tied up and she was driven to the edge of a cliff. Herrietta tilted her head back and rested her head against the window frame. Then, slowly, she inhaled and exhaled. She hoped that her heart, which felt as heavy as stone, would be as light as her breath. ========================================================================================================================= Chapter 53 ========================================================================================================================= The weather had recently turned quite chilly. As early autumn came and each day passed quickly, winter soon approached. Nevertheless, the sky was still clear, blue, and so beautiful that it overshadowed the summer sky which most claim is the most beautiful among the four seasons. Edwin paused for a moment and wiped the sweat from his forehead. Naturally, his gaze turned to the sky. White clouds were floating in the clear, wide sky. ¡®It looks like a mouse. The long clouds of thread behind it look like rat tails¡­¡¯ Edwin who looked at one of the clouds and thought absently became perplexed. Mouse? Rat tail? He wondered what he was thinking now. He remembered having a conversation with Herietta some time ago. They were lying on the lawn and watching the clouds floating around. He didn¡¯t think deeply about it that time, but it seems he had been tainted by her way of thought unconsciously. He grinned. It was clear that people who knew him in the past would be terrified if they saw him. Edwin turned and looked up the window on the second floor of the mansion. Just like yesterday, the windows in her room were tightly closed. A thick curtain was also drawn so that one could not see inside. The smile on his lips disappeared. His encounters with Herietta these past few days were so scarce that he could count the times they met with his fingers. ¡®It¡¯s probably because she¡¯s worried about her brother.¡¯ Edwin thought. The friendship between the two siblings was so good that they made him jealous. Perhaps because of their age difference of six years, Hugo often treated Herietta like an idol. Acting like an old man, he even made a fool of himself in front of her. Herietta was also familiar with him, so she accepted and guided him well. Although Herietta¡¯s only outward expressions were smiles, she was still an innocent child. It was understandable that such a Herietta was worried that her brother would be dragged into a life-and-death battlefield overnight. ¡®Still, I thought she was getting better lately.¡¯ After meeting Hugo, Herietta had been muttering that she must find a way to save him somehow. He only knew that her anxiety had subsided a lot after he managed to meet Duon, and she obtained his verbal promise that he would fix the situation. Well, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to relax for a second until her brother returns safely to Philioche. It wasn¡¯t unusual. It was a situation anyone could understand. So Edwin was just hoping that Duon would do what he had promised him as soon as possible. ¡®The Duke of Redford in the prophecy was not you, but Iorn, your father. So there was no reason to take your life.¡¯ Suddenly, he remembered Duon talking while looking at him with bitter eyes. ¡®I deeply regret that I said hypocritical words to you that day.¡¯ A man who was destined to become a king who could not even properly say he was sorry. At one time, there was a time when he promised to keep this country by his side and make this country more prosperous under his rule. Perhaps, it is not much different from what his father, Iorn, promised when he saw the current king. Edwin¡¯s expression hardened. Everyone asked how he could not lose his composure in this situation. They also asked why he wouldn¡¯t want to find out more about this. Wasn¡¯t he curious about the story behind it? No matter how much it was ordered by the master, he didn¡¯t even get angry when his whole family was brutally murdered. Some people asked why he acted like that and scorned him. Even in Edwin¡¯s eyes, he was very different from others. Most people looked at him and praised him for being the perfect and wonderful next-generation head, but very rarely, some considered him like a puppet with no emotions. Even though he was given the freedom to think, he was like a being who never learned how to use it. Iorn said the uneducated people were foolish. He also said the people can¡¯t see others doing well, and will somehow find fault with them, no matter how perfect they may be because of their twisted personality. Iorn¡¯s attitude was so firm that Edwin remained silent. He knew that what he was saying wasn¡¯t quite wrong, but he was not as perfect as Iorn thought. He couldn¡¯t pinpoint it, but something was lacking. However, he didn¡¯t know what it was, and even if he did, he didn¡¯t know how to fix it, so he just stood by. The rebellion of a great noble family, known to be more loyal than any other family in history. And, as if waiting, the order was given to them without a proper investigation. The irreversible fall of the family. There were not one or two suspicious parts. But even so, Edwin did not actively seek out the matter. The reason was simple. To do something, he needed a purpose for doing it, and appropriate measures to counteract the consequences. However, that action was the problem here. What if he finds out the truth? What if everything turns out to be wrong? So what should he do? ¡®Love your family, take care of your people, and defend your country. But more important than that is to obey the king¡¯s will.¡¯ Edwin had been educated in this way from a very young age as if he was brainwashed. He was curious, but he did not dare to find out what it was. He was angry, but he couldn¡¯t get it out, so he had to swallow his emotions. Whatever the reason, it was the king¡¯s will. But if he had to find out what happened to him and he came now, what could he do by himself? He had such clogged-up emotions that it was frustrating to even think about it. Even though he was called the best fool, it was a stupid idea. However, it was very difficult for him to change the way he thinks in an instant. Even now, after finding out that all this was due to just a few words from a prophet. ¡®Serronac. Why you had to make such a prophecy, I do not know.¡¯ Edwin said to Seronnac, who was somewhere in the distance. ¡®But you are wrong. My father, Iorn John Debussy Redford, was never one to go against the current royal family and destroy his country. He loves Brimdel more than anything, and I do not know anyone who has been as blindly loyal to the king as he was.¡¯ A cold wind blew from somewhere and stroked Edwin¡¯s hair. Soon, the wind blew away the fallen leaves around him and the leaves seemed to move along a circular line was as if they were dancing round and round. ¡®But I guess it doesn¡¯t matter now.¡¯ He thought, swallowing his bitter thoughts. ¡®Because the dead cannot speak.¡¯ ========================================================================================================================= Chapter 54 ========================================================================================================================= Rattle, rattle. She seemed to be quiet, but the sparse wind shook the open barn door. It would be nice to close the door and hang the lock, but it was impossible to lock the door at will because of his place as a slave. Besides, Edwin had another reason why he wouldn¡¯t lock the barn door. Edwin felt slightly excited. He could feel Herietta looking at him from behind. She was lying comfortably on the hay he had piled to one side as if she were in her own room. Normally, he would have told her to sit down with something underneath, but today he kept his mouth shut. He didn¡¯t want to offend her by saying something wrong. It had been a week since Herietta went to see him like this. Meanwhile, he was starting to get nervous and was wondering if he had done something to her. Although he was acting as if nothing had happened, he couldn¡¯t be more pleased with her sudden visit. Then, she came forward and asked him, ¡®What are you doing?¡¯ It was a pain to hold back his laughter and appear like a fool in front of her. Herietta was very curious about him. Since she went to Lavant, she had been depressed because a lot has happened to her, but originally she used to snoop around. She came over to him and closely observed what he was doing. She then rolled up her sleeves and said that she would help with the job. Edwin turned down her offer. The reason was that it was too dangerous. The tool he was using was common to many people¡¯s daily lives, but the thought of it being in her hands made him feel uncomfortable. Even though he knew he was being overprotective, he couldn¡¯t help it. Since she wasn¡¯t a very attentive person, she could have turned her eyes elsewhere and she could have been cut. He reminded her of the promise engraved on the maple tree and said that this was too much for her. He thought her rebuttal would follow, but he was proven wrong as Herietta gave up much more easily than he thought. She pouted at one point, but that was all. She lingered around him for a moment, and then she climbed onto the hay piled up behind him and settled down. Rustle, rustle. Behind him came the sound of the hem of her clothes rubbing against the hay. Whoo. The sound of her breathing sounded like a small animal that found a nest after a hard day¡¯s work. As he listened to the sound, the corners of his mouth curled up even though it wasn¡¯t such a big deal. It was a feeling that was blooming in the corner of his heart, an emotion that could not be expressed in words. Edwin didn¡¯t look at Herietta for a while. It wasn¡¯t because he was mad or upset at her, he just didn¡¯t want her to see him smiling like a fool. It was all because he didn¡¯t want to show this kind of face to her. With every step he took, her gaze moved with it. While he was working, he thought it was too cold in the barn, but from the moment she walked in, it became somewhat warm, and felt as if the empty space was filled with her presence. Edwin turned around. He couldn¡¯t concentrate on the task in front of him. The silence between the two continued to grow infinitely longer. She seemed to have something to say to him. But at the same time, he felt that he did not want to break this serenity. He just loved the moment she was around him like this, even though she was lying comfortably not far from him. He loved the present moment when they can focus on each other while forgetting everything, including the past and the future, even for a moment. ¡°?¡± Edwin straightened his body. It was because Herietta¡¯s gaze, which had been looking at him for a while now suddenly ceased to be felt. Or maybe she fell asleep while lying down. Come to think of it, the clothes she was wearing were not that thick. He was worried about what to do if she fell asleep in that state and later caught a cold. Edwin looked carefully behind him. He was contemplating whether he should wake him up if she fell asleep, or if he should bring her a blanket. But upon seeing Herietta, his expression hardened. For some reason, she was burying her face in her hands. ¡®Are you crying?¡¯ Edwin was perplexed. He never expected that she would be crying behind him. After all, she had no reason to cry now. She was a little bit too sulky, but she was very lively just a moment ago. Maybe she got hurt while I wasn¡¯t looking. His heart plummeted. Edwin threw the tool he was holding onto the floor. It made quite the noise, but he didn¡¯t care. He approached Herietta with quick steps. ¡°Miss Herietta. Are you okay?¡± He asked as he quickly observed her. Fortunately, she did not appear to have been injured, but no answer came back. She just lay still, unmoving, as if she couldn¡¯t hear him. He felt a wall he had never seen before as she closed her eyes and refused to face him. ¡°If you are teasing me, please stop. Otherwise, I might get really angry.¡± Edwin said with strength in his voice. He wondered if she was doing this on purpose. After all, she seemed upset that she couldn¡¯t help with his work a while ago. He only did it because it was related to her safety, but looking back, maybe it wasn¡¯t the best decision. Still¡­ Could it be that he was too cold-hearted when he refused her? Another suspicion arose in his mind. Come to think of it, she must have just wanted to help out with pure intentions. ¡°Please raise your head. I was too blunt, is that why you¡¯re crying?¡± Edwin¡¯s voice softened. No, he thought it wasn¡¯t it, but as time passed, he became more and more withdrawn. Even though he thought he did nothing wrong, little by little he began to be unsure. ¡°I must have acted too harshly. I¡¯m just worried¡­ I was wrong. I was wrong, so please don¡¯t be upset.¡± He could have said it better. Edwin now regretted his actions and began to blame himself. It had only been a minute since the moment he confidently said that he didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Even from his own perspective, the speed of his collapse was so fast. Edwin clenched his teeth. He felt like he wanted to remove the two hands that were covering Herietta¡¯s face. He wanted to check her face hidden behind it and her expression. Edwin¡¯s hand hovered close to Herietta¡¯s face, but he couldn¡¯t touch her so easily. She wouldn¡¯t be offended if he had held her hand if it was the woman he knew. She might not have cared so much as if she didn¡¯t even know he had held her. But nonetheless, he was cautious with everything. It was because he was worried, but he didn¡¯t know if she would look at him like that. Still, maybe she was crying because of his actions. What if she forcefully accepts my actions? What if the situation gets worse than it is now? What if¡­ she hates me even more? If so, what should I do? ¡°Miss Herietta. Please¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Please show me your face.¡± Edwin began to plead with Herietta. He appeared so desperate that it seemed like it didn¡¯t matter if he looked foolish or not. His mouth was dry and his stomach was burning. Although the time he was waiting for her response was very short, it felt as long as eternity. Edwin couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and was about to grab Herietta¡¯s hand. Herietta slowly lowered her hand that was covering her face. Her hidden face and the clear brown eyes set on it turned towards him. Herietta was not crying. There were no tears in her eyes and her face was dry. But why? He thought she was crying. He thought she was sad and mourning. This strange feeling that could not be easily explained made Edwin bewildered once again. ¡®What is it that makes you so sad?¡¯ Edwin was about to ask, but the corners of Herietta¡¯s lips rose as if she was enjoying his reaction. Although she was smiling, it seemed as if she was feeling numb, or even sad, underneath it. ¡°It¡¯s a joke. Have I fooled you again?¡± She asked teasingly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to do it again, then don¡¯t keep ignoring me.¡± She added with a grin. The face that gave him the impression that she looked sad was no longer there. As if nothing had happened from the beginning, and only a bright smile remained. ========================================================================================================================= Chapter 55 ========================================================================================================================= A few days later, Herietta came to Edwin¡¯s room. When he asked her what was going on, she held out the document she was holding. Above the document was an inscription stating that Mackenzie¡¯s eldest son, Hugo McKenzie, would be freed from military service because he did not meet the age requirements for conscription. In the lower right corner, the coat of arms of the Brimdel family was largely engraved. Duon kept his promise. He was starting to get worried as it took quite a bit longer than expected to get things done. Edwin was relieved and overjoyed. But Herietta, on the other hand, only smiled vaguely. ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy.¡± Edwin was puzzled to see Herietta appear not as happy as he thought. Was she startled by the sudden news? Or did her heart become dull after waiting too long? It was different from what he expected, but it was an understandable reaction if anyone tried to understand it. ¡°Edwin, I have a favor.¡± Herrietta handed Edwin the second document. It was a document containing Hugo¡¯s birth information. ¡°Could you bring these two documents to the military base stationed in Bangola? Show them to the person in charge there and they will send Hugo home.¡± Most of the troops currently stationed in Bangola were under the command of the Knights of Demner. Edwin was also a member of the Knights of Demner in the past and had been in the northern region for over a year. Because of that, he was familiar with the area around Bangola village, and he also knew the Knights of Demner well. I wonder who became the commander of the Knights of Demner? Edwin recalled the days when he was still a member of the order. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Edwin. I know it¡¯s quite a long way from here to Bangola, but I have no one to ask but you.¡± ¡°Is Miss Herietta going with me?¡± Edwin asked. At that, Herietta quietly shook her head. ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t think I can go. This is where the two countries¡¯ forces are fighting. My parents would never allow it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m relieved. If you told me that you were going, I would have stopped you.¡± Edwin said with a faint smile on his lips. He rolled up the documents he had taken from her and held onto them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back soon. I might even be able to come back within a fortnight.¡± At Edwin¡¯s words, Herietta put on a surprised expression. ¡°A fortnight? Doesn¡¯t it usually take 10 days to get to Bangola? It would take about twenty days to get back and forth, you know.¡± ¡°Yes, you are correct.¡± Edwin nodded. ¡°But I¡¯m a fast rider, so maybe I can get to Bangola within five days.¡± ¡°Five days?¡± ¡°Yes. Oh, but it might be a little late on the way back. I will be with young master Hugo then.¡± Still, to think that he could come back in a week. No matter how much Hugo whined that he was having a hard time, he wasn¡¯t going to pay attention. Edwin seemed very calm as he declared that he would cut the travel time by as much as half the time it took to get there. Had someone else said it, she would have laughed at them thinking it was just an absurd bluff, but she knew Edwin meant what he said. Herietta looked at him with a bewildered look. ¡°But Edwin, when you come, don¡¯t be in a hurry and take it easy. No one is chasing you from behind, so there is no need to rush.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I am trained for this kind of thing.¡± ¡°But still, five days is too tight.¡± Herietta frowned and said. ¡°If you drive a horse too hastily, you might get into an accident. Edwin, you know how many people have been seriously injured by falling off horses, right? Besides, Hugo isn¡¯t even very good at horseback riding yet¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Even if you come back a little late, I hope that both of you will return with your limbs intact. After all, protecting your health and safety is the most important thing.¡± Herietta said with a serious expression on her face. Edwin stood still as if the truth of the world had been revealed to him. Edwin blinked as he looked at Herietta. Health and safety is the most important thing? Now, is this really the master he knew? After a while, he realized the situation and started laughing out loud. ¡°To be honest, I never imagined those words would come out of Miss Herietta¡¯s mouth.¡± His pleasant laughter echoed throughout the room. ¡°It feels like the roles have changed somehow. Health and safety. Isn¡¯t that what I usually say to Miss Herietta?¡± ¡°¡­ I know. I know how ironic that sounds coming from me, thank you very much¡± Herietta made a stern expression and muttered. Embarrassed, her earlobes turned red. ¡°But it makes me feel uncomfortable. Even though I am the one sending you to such a distant place, if you come back hurting yourself, I¡­ really¡­¡± Herietta trailed off and bit her lower lip. When he looked at her, she looked noticeably pale. Her eyes which were looking straight at Edwin were filled with a sense of worry and guilt that could not be hidden. ¡°Sorry, Edwin. I have to apologize to you.¡± After thinking for a while, Herietta immediately apologized. Edwin narrowed his brows. ¡°Why are you saying that?¡± ¡°I heard that a lot of knights were dispatched to Bangola this time. Rumor has it that not only the Knights of Demner, but more than half of the Knights of Brimdel are stationed there. If that¡¯s true, maybe someone you used to know when you were still in the Knights Order might be there and recognize you.¡± Hearing Herietta¡¯s words, Edwin¡¯s expression was slightly disturbed. Just like she said, he had once joined the Knights Order. He didn¡¯t just join the Knights Order as a normal soldier, but he was part of the Knights of Demner, which was known as the most elite unit of the Knights Order in the Kingdom. However, it appears Herietta was unaware of such specific facts. It was nothing surprising. Because she was here, in Philioche, while he served as vice-commander of the knights of Demner. And Philioche was so isolated that it was impossible to even know who the next king would be unless there was a deliberate effort. Edwin pondered for a moment whether he should let Herietta know about it, but he soon gave up. It wasn¡¯t something he had to hide from her, but that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t see any reason to remind her of it. Edwin looked at Herietta. She was wearing a look of guilt, insecurity. Without saying anything, he could guess what Herietta was worried about. She must have been worried that he would probably go through something bad when he went there. He wanted to tell her it was okay, but he couldn¡¯t. In fact, it was a very realistic and valid concern. If he headed to Bangola now and went in search of the Knights of Demner who would be garrisoning there, he would most likely run into someone he knew. No matter how many years have passed, the personnel change would not have been very big. Those who joined the Knights Order with him would still be in the Knights Order. If a man who was the heir of the most powerful family in the kingdom returns one day as a slave, the lowest rank in the kingdom, how will they react? Surely there will be people who will act with the same attitude towards him as in the past, but there are only a few. Edwin has come to know very well how much the attitude of the other person can change depending on the position and situation of the other. In the past, taking on this task might have been something he would be reluctant to do. After all, no matter what anyone said, he was still a person of high self-esteem and spirit. But now it was different. It seemed that he would not care if he was given any sympathy or scorn because of someone who recognized him. If only he could help Herietta. If only he could. Before he knew it, his values ??and priorities changed. Focusing on a woman, his life revolves around her helplessly. ¡°Miss Herietta, do you remember?¡± Edwin asked quietly, putting down the document he was holding in his hand. ¡°The oath I made to you in Lavant.¡± ¡®¡­You.¡¯ ¡®I acknowledge you as my only lord, and the reason for my existence. Please do not hesitate to wield me, your faithful sword and servant.¡¯ ¡°My oath that day was sincere, without a single lie.¡± Edwin took a step closer to Herietta. His serious gaze turned to her. ¡°I will do anything you ask of me. It doesn¡¯t matter what it is, as long as it is to accomplish your will.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I will gladly follow you no matter what happens.¡± If allowed, I will be a knight just for you without hesitation. Edwin slowly knelt in front of Herietta. Then he gently brought her hand, which had been drooping weakly, toward him. ¡°Even if it breaks my body and sets it on fire.¡± He lowered his head and kissed the back of her hand. ¡°All for my lord, Herietta Mackenzie.¡± ========================================================================================================================= Chapter 56 ========================================================================================================================= Edwin pulled one of the horses out of the stable. Although it was a little older, it was the fastest and most sturdy of all the horses the Mackenzies owned. He checked the condition of the horse one last time. As it was a long journey, there was nothing more important than the condition of the horse to be a means of transportation. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Herietta, who was standing behind Edwin, asked him quietly. Her worried eyes looked over him. ¡°Aren¡¯t your things like clothes and luggage too light? You would have to spend 15 days on the road, you know.¡± ¡°Did you bring food? You can eat all three meals a day, right?¡± Edwin laughed silently at the murmurs from behind. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have everything I need.¡± He had to minimize the volume and weight of his luggage and supplies to travel long distances as quickly as possible. So Edwin only packed the bare minimum. He would be able to reach Bangola in five days if he ran nonstop. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for him, no matter how experienced he was in long-distance travel, but he couldn¡¯t afford to pay attention to the details. He¡¯ll go even faster to Philioche. No, to be more precise, returning to Herrieta in Philioche was his main concern. After the saddle was placed on the horse¡¯s back and the stirrups were tuned, Edwin stood up straight. He put the small load he had prepared in advance on the back of the saddle and secured it, and now, everything was ready. Edwin turned to face Herietta. She stood there, about two steps away from him. Two large eyes turned to him as he stood under the blue sky. ¡®What should I say to you?¡¯ Edwin thought for a moment. However, no matter how much he thought about it, he could not come up with a proper greeting for Herietta. No matter what word he uses, how short or long he says it, goodbye is, in the end, only goodbye. He would not see Herietta for a while until he returned to Philioche. Recognizing that fact again made Edwin feel even worse. At the same time, he was ignorant of himself. Since when did he become so weak and dependent? He just can¡¯t see her for about a week or so. He was sure he¡¯ll see her again soon anyway. He wanted to keep on talking here and indefinitely delaying his farewell to Herietta, but he knew he couldn¡¯t. If it can¡¯t be avoided anyway, he¡¯d rather look at it positively. He comforted himself, saying that the sooner he leaves, the sooner he can come back here. ¡°Then I will go.¡± Edwin said. It was an absurdly simple greeting for what he was thinking about, but he couldn¡¯t think of anything else to say. The reined horse grunted as if to urge him. Herietta glanced at Edwin. Now it was her turn to return a formal greeting. But for some reason, she just kept her silence. ¡°Miss Herietta?¡± Edwin called out Herietta¡¯s name. Upon observing her, he noticed that the expression she was wearing looked vague. She seemed sad and also confused. No, is she hesitating about something? There were so many mixed emotions that it was impossible to pinpoint exactly what it was. ¡°Miss Herietta. Are you okay¡­?¡± Edwin felt something strange and was about to ask Herietta to confirm. Standing like a stone, she slowly approached him. The gap between the two of them narrowed and a strange aura circulated. ¡°Edwin.¡± Herietta took Edwin¡¯s hand and called out to him. A warm temperature. A soft touch. A friendly voice. Edwin held his breath unknowingly. ¡°Look up.¡± Herietta said, raising her head slightly. ¡®Up?¡¯ Edwin was puzzled by the absurd remark, but then he followed her. A large zelkova tree hung over their heads. It was a tree with countless leaves. The leaves, which were once green and fresh, were already dyed with a reddish color. ¡°When I was young, I used to lie down under this tree often. On a sunny day, the magic that this tree spreads out was very attractive.¡± ¡°Magic?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s magic that allows you to see the stars even in the middle of the day.¡± Herietta raised one of her hands and pointed upwards. ¡°Look. Look at those countless stars.¡± Edwin looked at where Herietta¡¯s finger was pointing to. The leaves were densely nestled and small gaps formed between them. Bright sunlight was streaming in through the small crevice. Every time the leaves swayed in the wind, the sunlight streaming in through the crevices swayed slightly as well. As Herietta said, it looked like the twinkling stars in the night sky. Edwin involuntarily admired it. They were just standing under an usual tree. Nevertheless, the scenery unfolding before their eyes was so beautiful and fantastic that it could be called spectacular. ¡°Now that I think about it, I think I really liked looking at the stars since I was a kid. It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s so far away that I can¡¯t reach it, but the twinkling is so pretty that it makes me feel good just looking at it.¡± Herietta, who was looking at the same place as Edwin, said. Looking back on the past, her eyes looked distant. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why I was attracted to you at first sight.¡± Herietta turned her head to look at Edwin. ¡°Edwin, you are like a star in the sky. You¡¯re beautiful, you¡¯re attractive, you¡¯re superior to anyone else.¡± At Herietta¡¯s words, Edwin lowered his gaze and looked at her. ¡®Attractive? Superior?¡¯ Edwin, who quietly digested Herietta¡¯s words in his head, gave her a puzzled expression. He didn¡¯t know if she was talking about him before they met, but those were words that didn¡¯t suit him at all now. ¡°Miss Herietta always tends to overestimate me.¡± Edwin said with a bit of embarrassment. ¡°Come to think of it, didn¡¯t I tell you that I thought you were a prince before?¡± She confessed without hesitation that she thought he, who was currently a mere slave, was the noblest person after the king in this country. When he said that it was nonsense, she made an even more absurd claim that he was, in fact, a prince and was more handsome. He didn¡¯t know at the time that he would fall for her like this, helplessly. ¡°Edwin.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Herietta.¡± ¡°What kind of person have I been to you over the past two years we were together?¡± ¡®What kind of person were you?¡¯ Edwin was bewildered for a moment at the unexpected, random question. But for a while. He pondered her question. What kind of person was Herietta Mackenzie, the daughter of the Viscount Mackenzie, to the slave Edwin? Her question was very simple. Still, it wasn¡¯t easy for him to answer. His eyes narrowed. Mackenzie¡¯s daughter, Herietta Mackenzie, and the slave named Edwin. A woman named Herietta Mackenzie to a man named Edwin. Herietta Mackenzie to Edwin¡­ ¡°A magician.¡± After thinking about it, Edwin answered her. ¡°A magician?¡± Perhaps it was an unexpected answer, Herietta opened her eyes a little wider. Edwin nodded. ¡°When I am with you, things that are usually overlooked as just common and ordinary look more special and beautiful than anything else.¡± Like the paintings that express the clouds floating in the sky. Or like a starry sky that spreads out under the sun. After a while, Herietta smiled as if she understood what he meant. ¡°I guess it wasn¡¯t bad.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t.¡± Edwin smiled and agreed. At that moment, a strong wind blew from somewhere. Whoosh. The leaves above their heads swayed violently, and Herietta and Edwin¡¯s hair and hem fluttered in the wind. Her vision was obscured by her fluttering hair. Edwin lowered his head slightly and naturally covered her face with one of his arms. ¡°The wind is strong today.¡± Edwin said, waiting for the wind to subside. But Herietta did not respond. Could it be that the wind is blowing so hard that she can¡¯t open her mouth? But all she could hear was the sound of the wind blowing in her ears. ========================================================================================================================= Chapter 57 ========================================================================================================================= How long has it been? The wind that was blowing hard here and there quietly subsided as if it had never been there. Edwin slowly lowered his arm and ruffled the back of his hair that ran down his forehead. Without a second thought, he turned to look at Herietta beside him and was surprised at what he saw. ¡°Miss Herietta?¡± Edwin was flustered and called out to her. ¡°Miss Herietta? Why are you crying?¡± Herietta was crying. For some reason, tears quietly fell from her eyes and rolled down her cheeks. How could she cry so sadly without a sound? Both of her cheeks which were flushed red, were wet from the tears she had shed. As if she was suffocating, her shoulders shook violently while she took in a quick breath from time to time. Is she simply sad that we are separating? Or is she doing this out of guilt for sending me to Bangola? ¡°Don¡¯t cry. The distance to Bangola isn¡¯t that far.¡± Edwin whispered to Herietta as if he were trying to comfort her. He carefully wiped away her tears and tucked her messy hair behind her ear. ¡°I will be back soon. I¡¯ll be back so soon that you won¡¯t even notice I was gone.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you glad that if I¡¯m not around you, there will be no one to nag at you and you will be free for a while?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Miss Herietta, please¡­ If this continues, it will be difficult for me to leave.¡± In the end, Edwin asked almost pleadingly. But no matter what he said, Herietta¡¯s tears seemed to break his heart. Even though he knew he had to go, his steps did not fall. No matter how firmly he made up his mind, as soon as he saw her standing in front of him, everything shook and collapsed. Edwin thought, ¡°If she tells me not to go or if she asks me not to leave her, then she just has to say that one word.¡± In front of her, he is bound to be an infinitely weak person. ¡°Edwin, I hope you are happy.¡± Herietta, who had only shed tears without words, whispered. ¡°Wherever you are, whatever you do, always be happy.¡± She said in a shaky and hoarse voice as tears continued to fall down her cheeks. Herrietta wrapped her arms around Edwin¡¯s waist and she hugged him tightly. She turned her head to the side and leaned her face against his chest almost naturally. The warmth from his spacious arms. And now, the familiar body smell. Even though they were so close that they couldn¡¯t get any closer, it just felt infinitely far away. It¡¯s like they were separated by an invisible wall that could never be crossed even in the far future. ¡°Remember me, Edwin.¡± Thump. Edwin¡¯s heartbeat could be heard through his clothes, a small but regular beating. Herietta quietly listened to the sound and closed her eyes helplessly. ¡°No matter what anyone says, you are the most precious person to me.¡± *** A small town on the outskirts of Brimdel. A carriage ran at a fairly high speed on the smooth dirt road. It was a very luxurious-looking carriage, but there were several armed guards in the front and back as if a fairly high-ranking person was riding inside. A fluttering flag was held in the hand of a man riding the horse from the side of the carriage. A crown, a sword, and a dignified lion roaring. It was a unique emblem that symbolized the royal family of the Kingdom of Brimdel. Most people noticed it right away. The presence of the flag alerted them that a member of the royal family of this country was riding in that carriage. Royalty. Infinitely noble, they are beings who stand in a position that is too high for the peasants to even dare to imagine. But at the same time, they are also beings who will often drag in troublesome things if they get involved for nothing. Because of that, everyone who saw the carriage was busy clearing the road quickly and bowing their heads. Boom, boom. The ground seemed to vibrate at the sound of the heavy footsteps of the armed soldiers. There was an almost solemn atmosphere as they marched forward in silence. In any case, their appearance even seemed wretched to the extent that they wondered if they were heading to the battlefield. Only after the carriage had moved far away did the people start to stand up one by one. The buzzing noises returned to the quiet street, and the vitality of the place returned. People tilted their heads. Who the hell was in that carriage? It was a person who was protected by about 20 or so guards. Twenty. From an objective point of view, it was certainly not a small number. However, it was also true that in the case of escorting the king, queen, or a member of the immediate royal family of a country, the number of people was absurdly insufficient. Was an important guest of the royal family on board? Or maybe they were on a mission to a neighboring country? Many speculations had come and gone, but it was difficult to find out which one it was. But their curiosity did not last long. It was a busy life thinking about what to eat today and tomorrow. Whatever the high-ranking people of the country were doing, it had nothing to do with them. In the end, when the running carriage that was trailing dust behind it became a small dot and disappeared from view, people also began to gradually forget about the existence of the carriage that passed by their village. Soon, the village returned to its normal state as if nothing had happened. * * * Rattle, rattle. The carriage swayed to and fro as if it was still running on an unfinished stone road. The movement was so strong that it was difficult to comfortably sit inside. If they kept going like this, it was worrisome that the wheel of the carriage might break sooner or later. But even so, the speed of the carriage was hardly reduced. There was still a long way to go, and the time allotted to them was so small that it felt like they were running out of time. Either way, they needed to get to their destination within the given time to accomplish the mission assigned to them. The coachman driving the wagon, the guards escorting the wagon, and even the two passengers in the carriage were all aware of that fact. But no one complained. They just wanted to reach their destination as soon as possible. ¡°The road is very rough.¡± Said one of the women sitting in the carriage. She was a young woman in her mid-to-late twenties. She was dressed very well, and she didn¡¯t get distracted even inside the carriage, which was swaying pretty roughly. ¡°But that means we are getting closer to the border. Things will get a lot better once we get to the border. Velicia must have sent someone to meet the princess, and they must have prepared a place to rest.¡± Herietta, who was staring blankly out the window, turned her head to see the woman sitting across from her. This woman named Janice was a handmaid in the royal palace in Brimdel. She said that she was the second daughter of Barony Dalmoran and that she was born and raised in the capital. ¡®Janice is more suited to the princess role rather than me.¡¯ Herietta, who was carefully looking at Janice, sighed deeply. She had a throbbing headache. ¡®Princess! What do you mean princess!¡¯ Herietta clenched her fists. ¡®I¡¯m from Brimdel¡­! What nonsense is this!¡¯ The more she thought about it, the more ridiculous and angrier she got. But more than ever, she was also terrified of the unstable future that was to come. No matter how she was labeled the king¡¯s hidden illegitimate child, a princess was a princess. Since she was officially recognized as a royal bloodline, she had to show a level of speech and behavior that was commensurate with it. But how? Herietta, who had only lived as the daughter of a Viscount all her life didn¡¯t know how to act like a royal. Herrietta recalled the story of her birth that Shaun had prepared. She was born to the current king and a handmaid who served him in the past; it was such a cliche birth story. It seemed that Shaun had worked hard to make it up, but to Herietta, it was just a very lame story complete with holes and inconsistencies. ¡®Please, may the Velicians be great fools.¡¯ ========================================================================================================================= Chapter 58 ========================================================================================================================= Herietta prayed earnestly to God. Otherwise, it was all over. ¡®Don¡¯t worry. Because they don¡¯t want you, just the title of direct blood to King Brimdel. They probably won¡¯t pay much attention to you.¡¯ Shawn swore to Herietta, who was worried that such a ridiculous operation would not succeed. ¡®Just shut up and live like a mute. Don¡¯t even think about causing problems. If you live as if you were dead there, I will take care of your family in return. Then your father or younger brother will never go to the battlefield again.¡¯ ¡®But if things go wrong¡­ You know what¡¯s going to happen, right?¡¯ Herietta remembered the man whose eyes flashed like a snake¡¯s, and clenched her teeth. The culprit behind all of this. An enemy that made her shiver just by thinking of him. Shawn was proposing a risky deal with her only brother¡¯s life as collateral. He acted so proudly from start to finish, knowing that she would never be able to turn him down. What the hell was wrong in the past? Whenever she thinks of his face, a fire burns inside her. ¡®Since I¡¯m going to leave like this, I¡¯m going to scratch that disgusting face with my fingernails.¡¯ Herietta ripped off the pitiful sheet with sincere regret. The white bones on the back of her hand were exposed from how tightly she gripped and ripped it off. ¡°Are you okay, Princess? Are you experiencing motion sickness?¡± Janice, who had witnessed this, came to ask. ¡°Would you like me to tell them to stop the carriage for a moment?¡± ¡°Oh no! You don¡¯t have to!¡± Herietta was bewildered and waved her hand. ¡°I just got a little cramp on my leg¡­ But I¡¯m fine now! Look, I¡¯m fine!¡± Herietta said as she waved her legs. Janice frowned. ¡°Princess, I know I¡¯ve already told you, but you don¡¯t have to be so polite to me. His Majesty¡¯s daughter, the princess, speaks respectfully to a mere maid. If other people hears this, they will be horrified.¡± ¡°Ah, sorry¡­ No, forgive me.¡± ¡°And to show off your legs in this way is not suitable for the dignity of the royal family. Please don¡¯t do anything that would diminish the prestige of the Brimdel family.¡± ¡°That, yes¡­ I understand.¡± Herietta looked at Janice¡¯s eyes and answered cautiously. She had a polite personality. Herietta on the other hand, had a free-spirited personality and was not compatible with her from head to toe, but she had no other options. ¡®Maybe this is for the better. If someone like Janice stays by my side, I might be able to avoid making a big mistake in the future¡­¡¯ Herietta gulped as she tried to think positively. She smiled awkwardly at Janice, then slowly turned her gaze back to the window. As the sun went down, it gradually got dark outside. ¡®They must be very worried.¡¯ Herrietta sighed as she remembered the Mackenzies in Philioche. She left a vague letter saying that she was looking for Lilian in Lavant, but it would soon be revealed to her that it was a lie, not a fact. ¡®If possible, you should not try to find me.¡¯ Will she be able to meet them again someday? Will there ever come a day when she will return to her homeland, the old Philioche? She couldn¡¯t be sure of anything right now, and her situation was so pitiful that it was almost funny. ¡®Has Edwin arrived safely in Bangola by now?¡¯ Eventually, Herietta remembered Edwin, who had gone to Bangola to do her a favor. ¡®If he returns to Philioche, he will be very surprised. He might be sad. Or maybe he¡¯ll be upset that I didn¡¯t tell the truth to the end¡­¡¯ Edwin looking at her with eyes full of anger and disappointment. Even though it was just an illusion drawn by her imagination, his face came to life as if it were right in front of her. ¡®Why did you do that, Miss Herietta? Why?¡¯ The man who looked at her with infinite tenderness and gentleness was nowhere to be found. There was only a man, trembling at the realization that he had been betrayed by someone he trusted. Herietta shut her eyes tightly. ¡®Edwin. I didn¡¯t want to leave you behind.¡¯ Herietta made excuses for the one who could no longer hear her voice. ¡®But how could I do that? I will live as another man¡¯s woman in the future¡­ I ask you to keep an eye on me, but how, how can I tell you¡­¡¯ Herietta leaned her head against the window. Tears welled up as gloom bloomed in her heart. ¡®If possible, I want to be with you forever.¡¯ It was a feeling she had never been able to convey to that person. It became a handful of breath and flew away. * * * The border between Brimdel and Velicia. The two countries have maintained friendly relations for a long time. For that reason, there was only a vague line drawn on the border, and there was no wall separating the two countries or the troops guarding the border. Herietta stood behind the border. It was weird. According to the plan, the Velicians who were coming to meet Herietta had to meet her here. They had already made an appointment to meet at the eastern border and hand over Herietta to Velicia. However, no matter how wide her eyes were opened, she could not see a single soul, let alone a Velician, around. A gentle autumn wind blew across the open border area. ¡°Is the time wrong? We arrived earlier than the promised time.¡± Janice asked the man who served as the guide of the group. Then he shook his head. ¡°It cannot be. I checked the date several times before departure, and I don¡¯t know how many times I checked the time all the way.¡± ¡°Then why can¡¯t we see the faces of those who should be here?¡± Janice frowned and asked. ¡°Obviously something must be wrong. Otherwise, there is no way that the other side will not show up without a message.¡± ¡°What if Velicia changed their minds about the national marriage¡­ ?¡± The guide, who had been secretly revealing his suspicions, immediately answered and bit his mouth. Because Janice was looking at him with her ice cold eyes. ¡°No matter how small it is compared to them, Brimdel is a solid country, and this is a solemn promise made between the two countries. Do you think the Velicians are foolish enough to change things so important without consulting us?¡± ¡°I, I guess I made a mistake. I, I don¡¯t know anything, please¡­¡± The guide staggered and begged for forgiveness. Despite her small stature, the energy emanating from Janice was enormous. If he makes one more mistake, I¡¯ll show him something really bad, Janice¡¯s eyes threateningly gleamed. ¡°Miss Janice.¡± A middle-aged knight approached them. He was the person who, at Shawn¡¯s recommendation, took command as the guards on this journey. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but it¡¯s getting dark, and we can¡¯t stay here like this all the time. We¡¯ll take a look at the situation later, but I think it¡¯s better to keep moving forward first.¡± ¡°Keep moving forward? Do you mean to cross the border?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, the princess is heading to the capital of Velicia, isn¡¯t she?¡± The knight frowned and said. ¡°If something is wrong with Velicia which caused the delay¡­ Then we have to move. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. However, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a very good idea to cross the border without checking.¡± Janice shook her head and discouraged it. ¡°I think it would be better to wait for them here as promised.¡± ¡°No. Are you saying we should wait until they arrive?¡± The knight asked in a slightly nervous tone. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, Miss Janice, you¡­ You don¡¯t want the princess to camp here, do you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Janice bit her lower lip. Looking around, it was a barren land with only stone fields. Would she dare to serve the royal blood in a place like this? Instinct was telling her to follow her first intuition, but she couldn¡¯t readily express it. ========================================================================================================================= Chapter 59 ========================================================================================================================= ¡°If you move a little further across the border, you will come to a small village. If you¡¯re going to wait for the delegation to arrive anyway, wouldn¡¯t it be better to stay in that village rather than here? If it¡¯s because you¡¯re worried that you might cross the border without notifying them, don¡¯t worry. I will leave a few soldiers here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°We would have to march for several more days to get to the capital of Velicia. Shouldn¡¯t we be concerned about the health of the princess as well? If the bride who arrives with great effort got bedridden, the Velician side will definitely not like it.¡± The knight coaxed Janice a little by arguing with plausible words. ¡®It¡¯s a village.¡¯ Janice glanced at the carriage parked behind her. Herietta must be very tired. She didn¡¯t complain openly, but she too, would most likely be desperate to rest with her legs stretched out. ¡®Is that okay?¡¯ Janice questioned her intuition. It was Velicia, not Brimdel, who broke the time they had agreed to meet. It was just before the marriage between the two countries took place, but she wondered if there would be any big deal if she crossed the border between the two countries. No. Rather, as the knight said, if there was something wrong with the health of the future princess Herietta, that might be a bigger problem. ¡°¡­ How long will it take? How do we get to the village you are talking about?¡± After hesitating for a while, Janice asked carefully. Then, as if the knight had been waiting, he had a smile of determination. ¡°It takes half a day.¡± A confident answer came back. * * * Chirp, buzz. The grass bugs woke up early in the night and started singing together one by one. Although the sun had not yet set completely, there were also a few fireflies emitting a faint light. The day was setting and night was coming. It was no different than any other time. Herietta and Janice stuck to the window of the carriage and looked at the scenery outside. How long has it been since they moved across the border? The appearance of the barren wilderness that had spread near the border could no longer be found. The sparsely visible number of trees was increasing, and at some point they were crossing the middle of a dense forest. Rattle, rattle. Every time the wheel of the carriage went over a protruding stone, it made a loud noise. When she glanced down at the floor below, she saw weeds and wildflowers overgrown. It looked like it had never been touched by a human. At first glance, this place did not look like a road that many people pass by. ¡®Didn¡¯t hesay we were going to the village?¡¯ As time passed, Herieta tilted her head at the forest scenery that grew thicker and thicker. ¡®I was told we would be able to get there before the sun went down.¡¯ Herietta saw Janice sitting across from her. A stiff face. Upright rigid posture. She hasn¡¯t said anything to her yet, but she must have been skeptical of the situation now. ¡®We must have lost our way¡­ Don¡¯t you think so?¡¯ Herietta recalled the knight who swore that he knew the shortcut to the village and that he would guide them there safely. With a confident face, he raised his voice. She wanted to stretch out her legs and rest as soon as possible, so she agreed to it, but as she slowly thought about it, there was more than one questionable thing. They should just wait patiently for the Velician delegation at the border as originally planned. Herietta frowned at the belated regret. ¡®If Edwin had been by my side, he would have nagged again, saying that she made a hasty decision without thinking carefully.¡¯ Herietta smiled softly, remembering Edwin¡¯s face that was holding back his bubbling anger. But the happy thought only lingered for a while. A beat later, her smile disappeared, and her expression darkened. Don¡¯t think about him now. Rather, she shouldn¡¯t think about him in the future. Although she promised herself several times, she kept failing. Unbeknownst to her, he had naturally incorporated himself into many parts of her life. ¡®How can I forget?¡¯ Herrietta rested her head helplessly against the window of the carriage. Will I be able to forget if I try? Will I be able to forget it over time? They were questions that no one could answer. A heavy sigh flowed from her lips. Janice, who had only looked out of the window attentively, glanced at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, princess. It may take a little longer than expected, but we will be able to get to the village soon.¡± Janice said in a rather friendly tone. It was clear that she had mistaken Herietta¡¯s sigh for some other reason. She contemplated whether she should give Janice an explanation about it for a moment. But she eventually decided that she would just keep her mouth shut. When she met the Velician delegation, Janice would return to her homeland with the Brimdel soldiers who had escorted her this far. They were separating soon anyway, so she didn¡¯t need to explain everything. ¡°Sorry to trouble you. Originally, we would have been together only up to the border and you would have returned to the capital by now¡­¡± Herietta apologized. Janice shook her head. ¡°No, Princess. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. It¡¯s all the fault of the incompetent Velician delegation for not keeping up with the promised time.¡± She looked very displeased. ¡°Even though Brimdel is a relatively small country compared to Velicia. It¡¯s an official promise made by the two countries, but it¡¯s a bit disappointing to see that even that hasn¡¯t been properly kept. Since this is the first step, honestly, I am worried about the future.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. There must have been a reason out there.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. To be honest, I don¡¯t really like just sending an envoy to meet them. It¡¯s not just a lady, it¡¯s about welcoming the future princess. Since that is the case, isn¡¯t it proper that not only the delegation but also the groom and the person in charge should come to meet you?¡± ¡®I guess. If the two countries had been on an equal footing in many ways.¡¯ Herietta thought. Brimdel¡¯s national power was far behind that of Velicia. No matter how bad this situation was, they did not have the strength to argue with the other side. So the Brimdel royal family must have given it permission. Herietta was passed into their hands as if she were being sold. Well, in her situation, she had sold herself to that side too. Herietta smiled bitterly. * * * ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a lot of work to do. Velicia is a country that has risen to the ranks of an empire. To be a princess in such a place, there must be an uncountable number of responsibilities.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. If all the rumors are true, I don¡¯t think you have too many obligations.¡± Janice, who knitted her brows as she sarcastically commented, put on an ¡®oh dear¡¯ look on her face when she realized what she just did. It seems she had just remembered who she was talking to and what kind of relationship she had with the person she had criticized. She hurriedly looked into Herietta¡¯s eyes and lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Princess. I didn¡¯t even know my place and made rude remarks. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry about it. Because I don¡¯t really care.¡± Herietta said, lightly ignoring it. Janice was not easily relieved by her words, but it was true. Whatever the reason, it was the man who was going to be her husband. Even if it¡¯s just a name, it¡¯s a relationship between a married couple. Still, she didn¡¯t feel much about the words that criticized him. She wouldn¡¯t have blinked an eye if Janice had cursed worse than that. Was it because she was given a false identity? All of this was obviously happening to her, but at the same time it seemed like a story that was completely unrelated to her. ========================================================================================================================= Chapter 60 ========================================================================================================================= Bernard Chenchila Shane Pascourt. He is the second son of the King of Velicia. At the same time, he is the only prince who is an immediate member of the royal family. He was the only child between the king and the queen. Nothing was more important than bloodline when it came to determining rank and legitimacy in the royal family, and because of that, everyone had naturally expected that he would be crowned the next Crown Prince. But about three years ago, contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, the King of Velicia crowned his first son as Crown Prince. His mother was a handmaid of the queen. Since he came from a fallen family, he was only a nobleman in name. To choose a son born by a handmaid as successor instead of the son born to the queen. It didn¡¯t make sense to anyone. A great controversy ensued, and a strong backlash followed. The Nobles who value legitimacy as their life insisted that the successor be changed day by day. And because her son had been pushed aside in favor of the handmaiden¡¯s son, the queen completely refused food and drink and showed her displeasure to the king. People thought as they looked at the troubled queen, it won¡¯t be long until the king changes his decision. But there¡¯s one thing they overlooked, and that was the prince himself. [¡®Inherit the throne? I must be crazy to accept that. I have no desire to be king. Why would I take on such a troublesome position?¡¯] Bernard. The main character in the controversy had no interest in the throne at all. [¡®Didn¡¯t brother say he¡¯ll do it? Then it¡¯s all over, isn¡¯t it? Please, I beg you, just leave me alone. After all, life is short, I just want to enjoy it to my heart¡¯s content.¡¯] And the fact that he is the prince that is unbelievably unruly, promiscuous, and badly behaved beyond belief. Bernard was always surrounded by a lot of rumors and had multiple tags attached. Of course, most of them were not very good. As time passed, his reputation grew worse and worse, and later, even the royal family gave up. At first, the nobles who insisted that Bernard should be the next king no matter what, secretly began to bite their tongues. In this way, he was not only known as the prince who was next in line to succeed to the throne of Velicia but he was also established as the biggest troublemaker rotting the heart of the Velician royal family. ¡®So I¡¯m the poor scapegoat getting married to that rotten egg, huh.¡¯ Herietta thought with a small sigh. The royal family, who believed that raising an heir was the most important thing, often married at an early age. But Bernard, who turned 25 this year, was still single. This is because no one wanted to marry their precious daughter to him, a prince who had been pushed out of the throne and a well-known reveler. [¡®He¡¯s taking medicine for alcoholism. Did I mention that there are countless children born out of wedlock due to his promiscuous relationships with women?¡¯] Herietta recalled Shawn¡¯s chatter as he would tell her about her future groom. He was so excited that his saliva flew as he continued to babble. There could be no one better suited to the saying that the misfortune of others is one¡¯s happiness. ¡®If there are so many women as the rumors say, he wouldn¡¯t even care about me, would he ?¡¯ She had no intention of sharing a relationship with the one who would become her husband anyway. She¡¯ll just be like she was never there. As Shawn said, she was going to live like that and wait for time to pass. Herietta wanted Bernard not to pay any attention to her. Continuing the name and fa?ade as his wife, she hoped to live her life the way she was, and he the way he was. The figure of a bride-to-be who thinks she is lucky because the person she is going to marry is a promiscuous and badly behaved man. It was absurd to even think about it. Rattle. The carriage, which had been rolling endlessly, abruptly stopped in place. The bodies of the two of them, who had been relaxedly sitting inside, were slightly shaken by the recoil. They straightened their posture. ¡°Have we reached the village?¡± Janice asked with a puzzled expression on her face. Not long ago, they were passing through the middle of a dense forest. No matter how she looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem like there was a village where people lived nearby. The two began to look outside through the window. It was late in the evening, and the surroundings were quite dark. The forest was dimly lit by the light of the moon and the stillness was so deep that they thought it was unnatural. The sound of horses squealing could be heard from the front of the carriage. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ As they listened, they heard the murmur of soldiers from outside. Somehow, an ominous feeling came over Herietta. ¡°I¡¯ll go and find out what¡¯s going on.¡± Herietta nodded at Janice¡¯s words. Creak. That was when Janice turned the doorknob and opened the carriage door a little. ¡°Aaacckk!¡± A tearing scream echoed through the night sky. Thousands of birds sitting on the tree flew into the sky at the same time. Janice, who was trying to widen the gap in the door, and Herietta, who was sitting on the other side of it, froze on the spot at the sound of a scream that came out of nowhere. That was a scream, no? But more than that, whose scream was it? ¡°Just, now¡­ ?¡± Herietta, who was about to ask what that was, stopped. The murmur grew louder and louder, and then shouts and screams erupted from all sides. A loud crashing sound. And the sound of a sharp wind that cuts through the air. A chill ran up her spine. Her body stiffened with fear and tension. The two of them looked at each other before nervously looking at their surroundings and their breathing became rough. ¡®Could it be an attack¡­ ?¡¯ Herietta¡¯s mouth became dry and she felt nauseous at the horrible thought. What she always thought was just a story far from happening to her suddenly became a reality right before her eyes. Her heart started beating fast. Herietta glanced at Janice. She had gone pale. She looked terrified and she had gone as stiff as a plaster statue. There was no time. If her predictions were true, she was in a situation where she didn¡¯t know who would pop out from where. After Herietta removed Janice¡¯s hand that was resting on the doorknob, she carefully pushed the door open and opened a small gap to look through. She then peered through the slit of the moderately gaping door and looked outside. ¡°!¡± Herietta held her breath. As she expected, Brimdel¡¯s men were tangled up fighting with a masked horde. At first glance, it was by no means a small number. In addition, they were not phased at all while dealing with well-trained soldiers. To think that they were a group of bandits that happened to be on the road, they were well prepared in many ways. With careful planning, it was clear that they had been waiting for them to pass by. ¡®Were they aiming for the dowry? Or did they have any grudges against Velicia?¡¯ Several speculations ran through her mind. But Herietta shook her head. Whatever the reason, it didn¡¯t matter now. ¡®I have to get out of here.¡¯ She left Philiocche with a heavy heart. It was not the norm for her to be killed in a foreign country other than her hometown in this way. Herietta gritted her teeth. She quickly turned around while thinking of a way to live. ¡°Miss Janice. Miss Janice. Snap out of it. We have to go outside.¡± Herietta shook Janice who was currently blanked out. Then, the focus of her blurry eyes became a little clearer. Janice¡¯s unstable gaze turned to Herietta. ¡°Hey, see that bush? When I count to three, run over there with all your might. Got it?¡± ¡°Bu, but just now, outside.¡± ¡°But what? Listen to me. Otherwise, we will both die.¡± Herietta said firmly. It was a group that attacked the carriage of the royal family. There will be only two endings in their heads. Either they fail catastrophically to carry out their plan and the horde was annihilated on the spot, or kill everyone present, completely eliminating any witnesses or clues. In some cases, they kidnapped others for a ransom or to achieve a clear purpose. But that¡¯s only when the person was worth it. She couldn¡¯t have been worth much, as she was only pretending to be a princess. ========================================================================================================================= Chapter 61 ========================================================================================================================= Janice looked at Herietta with trembling eyes. She nodded after a while, indicating that she understood. ¡°Good. Then get ready to run.¡± Herietta poked her head through the crack in the door again and looked at the situation. Fierce battles were still taking place on all sides. She saw them slowly tumbling over. ¡°One¡­ Two¡­¡± Counting quietly, she gulped. Her heart was beating so hard that it felt like it was about to explode. ¡°Three!¡± Herietta pushed the door of the carriage open and ran out. The loud noises surrounded her. She didn¡¯t have time to look around and think about whether she was right or not. With all her mortal strength, she sprinted towards the overgrown bushes. Ragged leaves and inflexible branches caught on to her clothes, but she didn¡¯t care. Red lines were drawn on her bare skin and her skin was torn, but she didn¡¯t even notice. Perhaps because of the atmosphere, the shouts coming from behind her seemed to get louder and louder. Her nostrils widened and her pupils dilated. Both legs moved freely as if they were not part of her, and she felt as if she was floating in the air. She has to live. She had to live. A strong desire completely took over her head. She couldn¡¯t think of anything else. How far had she gone? A large thicket entered Herrietta¡¯s field of vision as she ran frantically. It was a little shorter than her stature, but it was so dense that it seemed just right to hide her body. She couldn¡¯t even run anymore, her breathing was so fast that it felt like she was drowning. It was all or nothing. Herietta hastily hid her body behind the thicket. And Janice, who had followed after her, hid her body behind the bushes. ¡°Did¡­ Did they notice?¡± Janice asked, breathing heavily. Instead of answering, Herietta used the crevice between the thickets to look around. It was a quiet night. Had she come much further than she thought? Or is the battle between the two groups over? The noise that had been so loud was no longer audible. ¡°We might have won. There¡¯s nothing like the mess again¡­¡± Janice said, shaking her body. ¡°Let¡¯s wait here for a bit and then go out and check.¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Herietta hurriedly warned Janice to keep quiet as she heard the sound of footsteps approaching them faintly. Judging from the sound of footsteps interspersing, it did not belong to only one person. Maybe it was the soldiers who came to find them. But that vain hope soon disappeared altogether. Several masked men emerged from the indigo-blue darkness. Janice¡¯s body trembled. Don¡¯t make a sound. Herietta made a gesture towards Janice to be quiet. ¡°Where did they go? Fuck. Are you sure they went this way?¡± One of the crowd swore and asked. The torch in his hand flashed orange in his eyes. ¡°Yes. I saw them with my own eyes. The two suddenly got out of the wagon and ran away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you should have hit that bitch on the neck first! Don¡¯t you know why we are here? Don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s no benefit to us if we deal with it like this!¡± The man stomped his foot, not sure if he was very happy with this situation. Then another man standing next to him persuaded his agitated colleague. ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to annihilate them all anyway? It will be very troublesome if you keep a random witness alive and wonder when they¡¯ll show up and talk.¡± He looked around with the torch he was holding. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Captain. Even if they run away, it is in our palms. They wouldn¡¯t have gone that far. They must be hiding somewhere around here.¡± ¡°That damn bitch bothers people for no reason.¡± A man called the captain groaned nervously and clicked his tongue. ¡°Look thoroughly around the area. Sweep through everything so that not even a single ant can escape. Got it? Find the bitch before the sun rises. Do it now.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Starting from his words, the masked people scattered in various directions as if they were waiting. Their movements were so agile that they disappeared somewhere in the blink of an eye. Herietta was desperate. Judging from the conversation between the two men, it was clear that Brimdel¡¯s soldiers had been wiped out. Also, she was now sure that they were not simply trying to kidnap her, but that they were aiming for her life from the beginning. ¡®Why the hell? For what reason?¡¯ As she questioned it, she heard the sound of another footstep. The man who had been left alone in the dark looked back as if he felt a presence. ¡°Did you find them?¡± It was a very familiar voice. Janice turned her head to look at Herietta. ¡®No way.¡¯ The man held out the torch he was holding and checked the face of the person who was talking to him. Perhaps they knew each other well, so he loosened his guard. ¡°Not yet. They were a lot faster than they looked.¡± ¡°I hired you because I heard your skills were at a high level. You are struggling for not being able to handle the two girls properly. Disappointing.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this all because they veered off the route without warning? It means that our side had a hard time relocating the place urgently.¡± The masked man said, very displeased. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a matter of time anyway. I¡¯ll get you what you want before dawn.¡± ¡°You just need to confirm. After that, put the body on the side of the carriage. You have to pretend that they were slaughtered after being attacked by a horde of bandits they stumbled across on the way.¡± The man coldly gave his instructions and turned to the side. Unlike the others, he was not wearing a mask, so Herietta could see his face. ¡°!¡± She was astonished because it was the knight who had commanded Brimdel¡¯s escort from the capital to here. ¡°Do it right. Because the next Duke of Rowani likes certain things.¡± ¡°Absolutely. In return, I hope that you will be sure to take care of the promised remuneration.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± After the conversation, the two men moved and left the place. It wasn¡¯t until the sound of their footsteps, which were getting smaller and smaller, could not be fully heard, that Herietta let out the breath she had been holding back. What did she just see? What did she just hear? If it was the next Duke of Rowani, then there would be only one person in this world. Herietta¡¯s face contorted in anger. ¡®Shawn. That jerk ¡­!¡¯ ¡°Princess. How did this happen? Why is Lord Bizen talking to them? Besides, if it¡¯s Rowani¡¯s next duke¡­¡± Said Janice, who was as shocked as Herietta. ¡°No way¡­ Sir Shawn¡¯s plotting treason¡­ ?¡± Janice still thought that Herietta was of the royal bloodline. So naturally, she would have had no choice but to think of treason. But Herietta was different. She could understand why Shawn would want to get rid of her. He had no intention of sending Herietta to the royal family of Velicia from the beginning. No matter how careful she was, if she made a single mistake, diplomatic relations between the two countries could spin out of control. He couldn¡¯t have been willing to take on such a huge risk. ¡®Stupid! Stupid! You knew what kind of person he was, but you never doubted him!¡¯ Herietta blamed herself, ripping her hair off. At the same time, for the first time in her life, she felt a strong will to kill someone. ¡®Shawn. I¡¯m not going to let you have your way. Either way, I¡¯m going to survive.¡¯ Herietta ground her teeth angrily and a firm determination reflected in her eyes. ========================================================================================================================= Chapter 62 ========================================================================================================================= Birds chirped in the trees. White sunlight poured through the leaves. The night had passed and the morning had come. Herietta sat with her knees up and her head resting on it. She stayed up all night, worried that the masked men might come back. However, no matter how much they turned on the lights and looked, they did not appear again. Janice said they had given up looking for them and left the place. But Herietta shook her head. It seems like Shawn placed a huge reward on her head. It was a group that only moved because of money. They couldn¡¯t have given up so easily. They would be willing to sit still for days to live. Herietta didn¡¯t know what kind of thoughts were going through Janice right now. Rustle, rustle. There was the sound of something moving in the bush, and a rabbit with gray fur jumped out. It woke up early in the morning, and it rubbed its ears and face with its cute paws. Herietta grinned and stared at the scene. A peaceful forest. A quiet morning. The fresh smell of grass. Her eyelids kept closing. Looking to the side, Janice had already fallen asleep. ¡®I can¡¯t sleep. I can¡¯t sleep¡­¡¯ It was as if a large boulder hung over her eyelids. In particular, she felt even more tired because she had been very nervous all night. Before long, Herietta began to doze off. After an uncertain number of hours passed. She once again heard a rustling sound nearby. It was louder and clunkier than before. Are there any other wild animals nearby? Herietta thought as she continued to keep her eyes closed. And then¡­ ¡°Kyaak!¡± She woke up to Janice¡¯s sharp scream. She looked up and saw a man in a mask standing in front of the bushes. ¡°Hi, good morning.¡± It was the same man who stood next to the man called Captain last night. ¡°Were you still hiding here? I didn¡¯t know that, and I looked for you somewhere else for a while.¡± He said, his eyes arched into a smile while his tone was friendly. Thump. Her chest fell. Herietta was so startled that she couldn¡¯t even scream. ¡°So, which of the two will be the princess of Velicia?¡± The man¡¯s eyes scanned Herietta and Janice. It wasn¡¯t the eyes that looked at equal human beings. It was the eyes of someone that looked at their prey as if they were drawing them in. Janice, who was trembling with fear, shouted. ¡°Are, are you doing this for the dowry? Well then, it¡¯s just in vain! Not, nothing worth the money for us!¡± ¡°Is it you?¡± ¡°What, what¡­ Ackk!¡± The man made a sudden move. He reached out over the bush and grabbed Janice¡¯s hair. She had no way of escaping. Janice screamed in pain as her hair was being ripped out. ¡°I heard you weren¡¯t even twenty yet.¡± The man muttered while scanning Janice¡¯s face. Then he looked at Herietta, who was still sitting there. ¡°Then it must be you. The target that was requested by the next Duke of Rowani.¡± ¡°How¡­ How dare you guys do this and hope to stay safe!¡± Janice contorted her face in pain while shouting and admonishing the man. He frowned. ¡°How noisy.¡± He pulled an elongated object from his waist. It flashed eerily in the sunlight, and then completely penetrated Janice¡¯s body. Slash. There was the strange sound of cutting flesh and bone. The sharp blade protruding from Janice¡¯s back was reflected in Herietta¡¯s eyes, which grew bigger from fear and shock. ¡°Kuhk¡­ Kuhuk.¡± There was the sound of rising phlegm in Janice¡¯s mouth. She tried with all her might to push the man away from her but to no avail. Her body trembled. ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± The man chuckled softly. He pulled out the sword that was in Janice¡¯s body. Splash. Dark red blood gushed out from the spot where the sword was drawn. Then, her body, which had been sitting upright, slowly collapsed like a sandcastle hit by the waves. Herietta stared blankly at Janice, who had fallen in front of her. Breathing in wildly and trembling, she vomited blood a couple of times before she lay still and ceased to breathe. The fishy smell pierced Herietta¡¯s nose. A thick, hot liquid wet Herietta¡¯s palms. It was the life of someone who had lived by her side just a moment ago. A nightmare. This is just such a terrible nightmare. It happened in the blink of an eye. Born and raised in the peaceful Philioche, Herrietta had never witnessed anyone die, or even be brutally murdered, before her eyes. As she witnessed the horrific scene, her thoughts stopped. She had to move, but she couldn¡¯t. She was supposed to help, but she couldn¡¯t. The man¡¯s eyes turned to Herietta. ¡°Have you waited long? It¡¯s your turn now.¡± He said menacingly. The sword in his hand was stained with bright red blood. Herietta suddenly snapped out of her trance. She sat still and was helpless at his hands and she was about to be killed. But what could she do about it? She had no weapon to protect herself. Even if she got up and ran, she probably couldn¡¯t get away from him. Herietta instinctively pulled back from her seated position. He smirked coldly as he saw her backing up, crawling on the floor, staggering. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s no use.¡± He enjoyed and savored her horror. Thump. Thump. As if there was no need for him to hurry, he walked slowly around the bush and approached her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I had been the captain, I would have killed you as painfully as possible, but I am not that cruel. I will send you off as soon as possible, painlessly, and as quickly as possible.¡± It was a tone that seemed to show great mercy to the other party. His shadow hung long over Herietta¡¯s body. His eyes, exposed over the black mask, flashed with murderous intent. Drops of blood fell on the blade that hung downward. Herietta had a hunch that the end of her life was not far off. Her death was close enough that she could smell it. As she thought that she had little time left, her past moments flashed like a panorama before her eyes. Places where life was long and short. People who spent time together with her. The rapidly changing scene stopped at a person¡¯s face. A man looked at her with his deep blue eyes. ¡®Edwin.¡¯ The person she pined for and longed to be with forever. ¡®Edwin.¡¯ Even though she was able to keep him by her side, in the end, she let go of that person first. Herietta bit her lower lip. As she stood in the face of death, everything she had considered complicated seemed to be in vain. What she wanted and wished for. What was really important in life. A deep regret came over her. If only I could turn back time. If only I could go back to the past. She thought. Then she will tell him how she felt. And no matter what happens, she will not let go of his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll send you off in one strike, so don¡¯t move.¡± The man warned. He raised the hand holding the sword upward. Herietta looked up from afar. She has grabbed something as she fumbled on the ground. It was a stone with quite sharp edges. ¡°Goodbye.¡± To say goodbye. Just once is fine. If only she could see him again. If only she could see Edwin again. Her fervent wish caused something to burn up inside her. She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking after that. The man moved to cut Herietta, and she quickly rolled her body aside to dodge his attack. Instead of soft skin, he frowned as he took the pitiful ground. ¡°I told you not to move.¡± He turned his head to the side to look at Herrietta. And at that moment, Herietta went for his face with all her might, wielding the stone she was holding. ¡°Ack!¡± He screamed, unable to defend himself from the unexpected attack. Red blood dripped down his forehead. ¡°This crazy¡­ You crazy bitch!¡± The man yelled at her in anger and waved his hand to grab her. However, it was difficult to see properly because of the flowing blood. The man¡¯s hand swerved and grabbed the necklace from her neck instead of her. With a clink, the small silvery object fell to the floor. While the man paused for a moment, Herietta got up and started running without knowing where she was heading or where she was going. In her ears, the sound of her rough breathing was unnaturally loud. ¡®Please. Please.¡¯ ========================================================================================================================= Chapter 63 ========================================================================================================================= [Trigger Warning: Violence] While running frantically, Herietta desperately searched for a place to hide around. She had to live. She had to survive somehow and return to her hometown of Philioche. They¡¯ll be waiting for me, I have to live. ¡°Damn!¡± ¡°You little rat!¡± Suddenly, the man who followed Herietta grabbed her hair. He threw her to the floor with a strong force. Crack. Her ankle was bent at an odd angle, and excruciating pain came rushing in. A moan escaped between her lips. ¡°Damn bitch. You tried to kill me, how dare you!¡± The man rolled his eyes and shouted. He had a pretty deep cut on his forehead. Herietta crawled on the floor, trying to run away from him. But he never made the same mistake twice. He slashed through her back relentlessly with the sword. Her eyes gleamed white. ¡°Aackk!¡± More pain than she could have imagined came. It was as if the cut was burning. Hot blood gushed from her torn back and wet her clothes. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Herietta couldn¡¯t even move properly and grunted. It was painful to breathe and move. The man looked down at her, and once again wiped the blood flowing down his forehead with the sleeve of his robe. Then, he turned her over with a rough hand and made her look at him. A long groan escaped between her lips, but he didn¡¯t care. He threw away the sword, climbed on top of her, and began to strangle her with both hands. ¡°Kuk¡­ Kuhk.¡± Her airway was completely blocked under his hand. She raised her hands to somehow escape from his grasp and scratched his hand, but he didn¡¯t budge. Herietta¡¯s body, which had been tormented by the suffering, began to lose strength gradually. Her vision was blurred, and her arms and legs tingled. The severe pain was gone and intense tiredness came over her. ¡°See you later in the other world.¡± The man who foresaw that she would soon be out of breath whispered. But at that moment, a large figure appeared behind the man¡¯s back. Herietta, who was looking up at the man¡¯s maddened face, looked beyond his back. The person¡¯s face and clothes were hard to see because of her blurred vision. ¡°Huh?¡± The man sensed something was strange and turned his head to look behind him. At the same time, something flashing was swung at him, and his neck was separated from his body. His head rolled over the floor like a fruit that had fallen from a tree. Red blood gushed like a fountain from his body, which had lost his head. Herietta saw the man¡¯s blood spewing out of the sky. The strong smell of blood, not unknown to whom it belonged, was carried in the wind. And she lost consciousness. * * * Flap, flap. The crows that were sitting on the tree suddenly flew into the sky in unison for no reason. Caw, caw. They flew away and wept bitterly. Edwin glanced upwards. The blue sky was full of black birds. There is an old saying that the crow is a messenger of the gods who brings death. Is that why? Maybe it was because of the mood, but somehow, something ominous seemed to happen sooner or later. ¡®Nothing will happen in Philioche.¡¯ There was only one thing Edwin was worried about at this moment. ¡®However, I am still in a place where I cannot see you, so my heart is still not relieved.¡¯ Herietta¡¯s face was pictured in his mind. She looked at him and smiled innocently. He wanted to get back to her as soon as possible. He expected the times he was not by her side would not be easy, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be this hard. He suddenly wondered. Does she miss him as much as he misses Herietta? Knowing he shouldn¡¯t wish for anything, it was getting harder and harder to control himself. Feeling frustrated, he wiped his face dry. It feels like he was facing a problem that he cannot find an answer to. All he had to do was take Hugo and return to Philioche. Squeak. A large door opened. Edwin hurriedly straightened his posture. ¡°You¡¯re here to find Hugo Mackenzie?¡± A young knight stepped out through the open door and asked. He was wearing the clothes of the Demner Knights. Is he a new recruit? It was a knight Edwin had never seen. ¡°Yes. As the document states, his assignment here was the result of misunderstanding and error.¡± Edwin was polite to the knight and explained. The knight nodded. ¡°Yes. From what it said on the paperwork, Hugo McKenzie was not obligated to do military service.¡± ¡°Then, I look forward to your cooperation. Please take action so that Hugo can return home safely.¡± ¡°I wish I could do that too.¡± The knight said with a puzzled expression on his face. ¡°You came too late. It would have been better if you had come a few days earlier.¡± The knight shook his head and said. It sounded like he was lamenting something deeply. Edwin¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°That is¡­ What are you talking about?¡± Edwin asked slowly. The ominous energy he had been trying to shake off came back in waves. The knight came up to him and returned the documents he was holding in his hand. ¡°There was a great battle here the day before yesterday. The Kustans, who had been quiet for a while, suddenly attacked. We suffered a great loss as a result.¡± He looked straight into Edwin¡¯s eyes, which had hardened on the spot. Then he took a deep breath. ¡°Hugo McKenzie was also involved in that battle.¡± * * * Rumble, rumble. Rough movements like the ground shaking followed one after another. Feeling her body shake, Herietta came to her senses for a moment. Her mind was hazy as if she were suffering from a fever. ¡®Where am I? Am I already dead?¡¯ She can¡¯t remember the last thing she saw before losing consciousness, except that she just ran away with all her will to survive and was eventually caught by the man who came to kill her. In time, Herrietta told herself that she had not died. Her whole body ached as if she had been severely beaten, and her back and ankles were burning as if it were on fire. If she did go to heaven, then she couldn¡¯t have felt the pain so realistically if she was already dead. Herietta tried to open her eyes, but it seemed that she was so exhausted that she had no strength left to even lift her eyelids. Only a faint light could be seen through her forcibly opened eyelids. ¡°Ah. Are you awake?¡± Someone spoke to Herietta. It was a low-pitched, male voice. She trembled in surprise. Maybe he was the masked man who tried to kill her. She became so afraid that it felt like she was suffocating every time she took a breath. ¡°What is wrong with her of a sudden? Has her condition gotten worse than before?¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s having a nightmare. She almost just died and came back to life, so maybe she¡¯s still having a nightmare.¡± The man was not alone. There was another woman by his side. Perhaps she was old enough, she could feel the traces of the years in the voice of the woman who answered. ¡°It¡¯s a hallucination¡­¡± At the woman¡¯s words, the man seemed to be in deep thought. Herietta moved her eyes to see the owner of the voice, but no matter how hard she tried, she could only see a couple of blurry imprints, and couldn¡¯t see any more detail. Her vision was fuzzy and she was feeling dizzy. ¡°What are the chances that this woman will survive?¡± ¡°Do you want to save this woman?¡± ¡°She has to live. She is the only witness who survived the chaos.¡± Said the man firmly. Herietta¡¯s eyelids trembled as she heard his words. Live. She is going to survive. No matter what happens, she must survive¡­ ¡°Phi¡­ Li¡­¡± Herietta moved her parched lips. Rather than a voice, it sounded more like a leaking wind. ¡°What is she saying?¡± The man who noticed Herietta¡¯s efforts asked. She moved her eyes and looked in the direction the male was supposed to be. ¡°Philli¡­oche.¡± ¡°Philioche?¡± He repeated what she said. To him, it sounded as if it was an unfamiliar word he had never heard. ¡°Go¡­ to¡­ Phili¡­ oche. To¡­ that¡­ person.¡± Herietta gasped at the burning heat. Contrary to her longing heart, her body did not follow. ¡®He would be waiting. He must be waiting for me to come back.¡¯ The face of the one she longed for flashed before her eyes. When she reached out her hand, he was so close that it seemed like she was able to touch him. Yet he could not be reached like a mirage in the desert. Tears streamed down from the corners of her eyes. ¡®Edwin.¡¯ Herietta lost consciousness again. Chapter 64 ========================================================================================================================= When Herietta opened her eyes again, she was lying on a bed. Soft pillow. Cozy blanket. The faint scent of cotton tickled the tip of her nose. Herietta, who was still in a dreamy state, blinked her eyes several times. Then, her blurry vision became clearer and clearer. As she turned her head and looked around, she saw the white wall surrounding the room and the high ceiling hanging over it. ¡®Where am I?¡¯ It was an unfamiliar place in Herietta¡¯s memory. Is it because there were only a few pieces of furniture to fill the space? The size of the room seemed so large that it could not even be compared to hers. White sunlight shone through the half-rolled curtains. Herietta tried to get up. But the pain soon came to her, and she cried out in pain and had to lie down again. It hurt as if her back had been torn. Moreover, it felt as if the tendons in her limbs had been cut off and her limbs trembled from the loss of strength. What happened to me? Herietta thought. And then, with a click, the door opened and a woman stepped in. ¡°Oh. You¡¯re finally awake.¡± She found Herietta with her eyes wide open and walked over to her. Herietta, startled by the stranger¡¯s appearance, tried to get up again, but the woman rushed and stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t get up. The wound hasn¡¯t healed yet. If you move too quickly, the wounds that I painstakingly sutured might burst again.¡± ¡°Where¡­ is here?¡± Herietta confusedly asked. Maybe it¡¯s because she hasn¡¯t talked for a long time, but the voice that came out of her sounded hoarse. ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you something to drink first. You probably haven¡¯t had a proper sip of water in days.¡± Instead of answering Herietta¡¯s questions, the woman supported her carefully and put three or four pillows behind her back. It was to help Herietta sit up to some extent without forcibly getting her body up. ¡°Here, keep drinking. It will help you feel refreshed.¡± Noticing that Herietta didn¡¯t even have the strength to hold the glass, she brought the glass closer to her lips. As she tilted the glass a little, the tepid liquid it contained spilled out and wet her dry lips and flowed into her mouth. Herietta was weak in both mind and body. She wondered for a moment if what the woman had given her was poison, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to think further. Without any resistance, she gulped and drank what the woman gave. ¡°Good job.¡± When Herietta emptied the glass, the woman smiled. She spoke as if she were praising an immature little child. The woman stood up to clean the empty glass. Herietta looked at her back. In her simple blue dress, white apron, and even a thin bonnet, her attire seemed to belong to an impeccable maid. Nevertheless, her tone and actions looked elegant and classy, ??unlike ordinary maids. Herietta was even more curious. Who owns this place? And who did she get help from? Despite all that, she was certain of one thing. If someone owned a mansion with such a large room and would hire a maid of that level, they would certainly not be a typical person. ¡°Where¡­ is here?¡± Herietta asked again. Perhaps it was because her throat was quenched a little, a softer voice came out than before. Then the maid glanced back at her. It was only for a moment, but various emotions flashed across her face. ¡°Valputis. It is the capital of Velicia.¡± Herietta¡¯s eyes widened at the maid¡¯s answer. ¡®Valputis? The capital of Velicia?¡¯ She had apparently lost consciousness near the border far from the capital, so Herietta thought at best she was in the area around it, so it was quite a surprise that she had ended up in the capital city. But if that were the case, how much time has passed since then? ¡°Then this is¡­ ?¡± The maid nodded while watching the very confused Herietta. ¡°This is the royal castle of Velicia.¡± * * * In the library, a man was sitting in front of a desk. Although he was very young, he had an unusual atmosphere. The room was absolutely silent. Tick ??tock. The only regular sound was the ticking of the clock on the wall. The man who was looking forward with his elbows crossed on the desk opened his mouth and asked, ¡°She woke up?¡± ¡°Yes. She woke up around eleven today.¡± Another man standing in front of him responded politely. Silver armor and a red cloak. The long sword fastened to his waist indicated that he was a knight. ¡°She didn¡¯t die.¡± The man grinned and muttered. He remembered a woman who showed a strong desire for something even though she was standing at the crossroads of life and death. Even when she was precariously close to dying, she had a strong will to not lose to anyone. ¡®Did she say Philioche?¡¯ Looking back, it was a very unfamiliar name. He thought he had memorized all the names of Velicia and most of the places in Brimdel. But now that he sees it, it seems that he was wrong. ¡°So, what¡¯s her name?¡± He asked the knight standing in front of him. The knight slightly bowed and answered, ¡°Her name is Herietta.¡± ¡°Herietta?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing the knight¡¯s answer, the man frowned. ¡®Herietta. Herietta¡­¡¯ Just as he thought over the word Phlioche, he thought over the name Herietta once again. An unfamiliar, unknown name to him. ¡°It¡¯s different from the Princess of Brimdel¡¯s name.¡± ¡°Unfortunately¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the same person.¡± The knight nodded and answered. The knight¡¯s face was quite complicated. However, the man who should have been affected more than that just made an indifferent expression. The man who had been contemplating something suddenly got up from his seat. ¡°Where are you going?¡± As the man strode towards the door without saying a word, the knight asked. As far as he knew, his master had nothing else planned for today. The attendant, who was standing by the door, pulled out the man¡¯s robe that was hung on the hanger and approached him. However, the man waved his hand to signify that it was not needed. His mother made it for him as a robe so he had to wear it, but he didn¡¯t like the clothes with jewel buttons. ¡°The princess of Brimdel was a woman who almost would have become my wife, even if it ended without us seeing each other. And the only one who knows what her end was like is that woman lying on the bed now.¡± ¡°¡­ Are you sure you¡¯re going to question her?¡± She¡¯s still not in good shape, you know? He didn¡¯t dare spit it out, but the knight¡¯s eyes were saying so. The man was mostly laid back, but sometimes, he was as impatient as he was today. Thanks to that, the knight was often confused about him even though he had been by the man¡¯s side for a long time. ¡°Well.¡± The man picked up a gray cloak with a simple design over the flashy outerwear. Then he draped it roughly over his shoulder. ¡°Rather than that, let¡¯s call it a visit.¡± Bernard, the second son of King Velicia and the only prince of the royal family, replied with a strange smile. ========================================================================================================================= Chapter 65 ========================================================================================================================= Brimdel¡¯s side said Velicia had not kept the promise, but that was wrong. They arrived at the point where they were supposed to meet with Brimdel¡¯s group on time, as promised in advance. However, it was Brimdel who did not show up in the end no matter how much they waited. They thought something was strange and started looking around the area along the border. Soon, they found traces of what seemed to be a fairly large group of people. It was quite a distance from where they had originally planned to meet. Was there a mistake in exchanging information between the two countries? It was a bit of a strange situation, but the Velician delegation hurriedly began to pursue the tracks. When they realized that it was not in the direction of the capital, but in the dark, sparsely populated forest, they doubted whether the tracks belonged to the group from Brimdel until they found the guards mercilessly killed in the sea of ??blood. No one was alive. It was only corpses that had cooled down. Was it an attack by a swarm of thieves? Or was it the work of an assassin hired by someone? Recognizing that the carriage where the princess was supposed to be was empty, the delegation immediately searched the area. Not too long after, they were able to find an unidentified female body that had been killed and a half-dead woman. Between the two women in front of them, they wondered, Which one is the Princess of Brimdel? Everyone was curious. Some immature people even bet on it, but it was all to no avail. The dead were silent, and the survivor was so seriously wounded that they could not be considered alive. An emissary was sent to Brimdel to report this tragic news, but no reply had arrived yet. So they waited. May the young woman with brown hair wake up. The only survivor who survived the horrific incident had to wake up. So, it was only natural that the people¡¯s attention within the Royal Castle was focused on Herietta. * * * Herietta anxiously looked around her. Outside the window, the birds chirped leisurely, but her mind was not at peace. If she could, she wanted to scream with all her might as she was covered with a blanket. Herietta was able to hear the story about what had happened from the maid who took care of her and realized. That it was Brimdel, not Velicia, who did not appear at the meeting place. That it was never a mistake, but a deliberate, planned action in advance. Herrietta had been judging Shawn for being impatient and not meticulous. But in fact, he was a much more patient and meticulous human being than she had thought. Shawn was able to get rid of Herietta much earlier than this. Even within the realm, as heir to the Duke¡¯s family, secretly using his hands would have been easier than breathing. But he dared to wait until they crossed the border. The reason was clear. If the Princess of Brimdel had been murdered within the estate of Brimdel, all responsibility for it would fall on Brimdel¡¯s side. Then it was clear that Velicia, who had not yet received what they wanted, would demand another bride from them. But what if the princess of Brimdel was murdered in the land of Velicia and not anywhere else? Just with one border, everything changes. Herietta shook her head. To whom should she turn this arrow of anger? No matter how arrogant Shawn was, there was no way he could have done anything like this without the permission of the royal family. Who was involved and how much? She had been proud of being a citizen of Brimdel all her life, but she was abandoned by her motherland when she needed it most. She remembered the soldiers who died without even being able to defend themselves properly against the sudden attack, and Janice, who vomited blood and died without even closing her eyes. Herietta grabbed the blanket tightly. What the hell did they die for? They should be grateful that they didn¡¯t know until the last minute that it was none other than their country behind their deaths. ¡®From the looks of things, they might have already been notified that I was still alive by now.¡¯ Herietta¡¯s expression darkened. She suddenly remembered the knight who commanded the escort from Brimdel to Velicia. It was no one else but a person who joined the group at Shawn¡¯s recommendation. ¡®Will they harm the people around me or what¡­?¡¯ They were the ones who did not choose any means to achieve their goals. Enough to kill the many for her. Will they ever calmly stop at this point? Suddenly, ominous thoughts began to pop up in her head one by one. The Viscount Mackenzie couple in Philioche. Hugo on the front lines in Bangola. And Edwin and the others who set out to find Hugo. She thought she couldn¡¯t sit still like this. She had to somehow inform and warn her loved ones of what had happened to her. No. At least she had to make sure they were okay. ¡®There is no time.¡¯ Herietta, who was in a hurry, got up from the spot without realizing it. But the moment her feet touched the floor, a throbbing pain shot up and strength drained from her legs, and she stumbled and fell to the floor. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± It was a hard marble floor. Herietta groaned at the strong blow that hit her body. It hurt so much that tears welled up in her eyes. After a while, Herietta gathered her strength and carefully tried to get up, but her arms only trembled. She couldn¡¯t fully support her weight. Besides, she had already sprained her ankle once and fell this time and she sprained it again, making the pain stronger than before. Herietta, who had been trying for a long time to get up from the floor, had to accept that it was impossible. It was a difficult situation. She couldn¡¯t get out as she wanted, but she couldn¡¯t get back into bed either. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Herietta was worried. It was unreasonable to get out of this place on her own. If so, can¡¯t she just find someone who can help her after learning about the situation? Or is there anyone she can call to help? Herietta knew nothing about the interior of Velicia¡¯s royal castle. Still, she was sure that people would come just beyond that tightly closed door. Herietta tried to guess the distance between the door and her with a rough glance. The distance was less than twenty steps. It would take some effort, but it seemed possible enough. Taking several slow, deep breaths, she slowly started crawling on the floor using both her hands and one strong leg. Slide. Slide. There was a strange sound as the surface of her clothes and skin brushed over the smooth floor. The figure of Herietta crawling on the floor while lying flat was very similar to that of a snake crawling on the ground. Moreover, her clothes were wrinkled and her hair was scattered all over. She was worried that someone who didn¡¯t know anything would scream in surprise if they saw her. But Herietta didn¡¯t care. She was solely focused on achieving her purpose. Every time she moved her arm, a stinging pain flooded her back, but she ignored it too. Beads of sweat formed on her forehead. How much time has passed? After many twists and turns, Herietta managed to get to the front door. ¡®The doorknob. The doorknob¡­¡¯ Herietta lifted her head and looked up at the door. Seeing that the doorknob was just hanging overhead, she wrinkled her face. It was obviously of a height that normally she would not have thought much of. But when she was lying on the floor, it seemed to be very high, like the top of a cliff. She wondered if she would be able to reach it even if she gathered all of her energy and stretched out her hand. ¡®Let¡¯s try and think about it first.¡¯ Herietta firmly made up her mind. Her goal was ahead. She had come here and she couldn¡¯t give up. She stretched her upper body as far as she could and reached her hand towards the doorknob. Her back was bent like a bow, and her arms were trembling as they paddled through the air. ¡®Just a little bit¡­ A little bit more¡­¡¯ Herrietta opened her eyes and bit her lower lip. Her fingertips were enough to touch the doorknob. She was looking at it, so she was anxious. Her upper body lightly pounded against the door as she exerted herself and missed her mark. ¡®Ah. Almost ¡­!¡¯ After a few more tries, the cold touch of the doorknob reached her fingertips. It was a splendid achievement after putting in so much effort. Her face brightened with joy after she finally succeeded after all that hard work. ========================================================================================================================= Chapter 66 And. Click. The tightly closed door opened wide. As a result, Herietta, who was just about to grab the doorknob, lost her focus and fell forward. A cool breeze blew in through the gap in the door, cooling the room. ¡°¡­¡­ What is this?¡± Someone muttered above her head. As if the situation in front of them was so absurd, she could even hear a short laugh. Herietta lifted her head and looked up at the owner of the voice. He was a tall, young man. He seemed to have passed the age of 20, but somehow she felt a sense of intimidation. ¡°What are you doing there now?¡± The man frowned slightly and saw Herietta lying on the floor. Her figure was completely contained in the subtle gray eyes that were neither blue nor gray. Herietta quickly looked at the man¡¯s appearance. He wore a gray cloak, and his skin was white, but his hair was black as chestnut. Is it because of the combination of two opposing colors? Although he has a pretty handsome appearance, he has a cold and strong impression overall. Besides, his shoulders were wide open and his physique seemed to be familiar with using quite a bit of power. ¡®Is he the bodyguard who was patrolling the castle?¡¯ Herietta thought. She hit the door several times as she tried to grab the doorknob. That would have caused thumping outside the door. From his point of view, who happened to be walking down the alley, the sight deserved to look suspicious enough. The man took turns looking at Herietta and the bed on which she had just been lying. Regardless of her clothes and hair, her figure was a mess. In addition, the blankets that fell on the floor beside the bed were also stretched long toward the side she was on. As if someone had dragged it around. The man looked like he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. ¡°Did you come all the way by crawling on the floor?¡± ¡°I had no choice. I can¡¯t get up..¡­.¡± Herietta answered, holding her breath. ¡°I have to call someone for urgent business¡­¡­. It seems like no one is around¡­¡­.¡± Herietta explained with a pathetic expression on her face. ¡°So if I go out the door¡­¡­ I thought someone might pass by.¡± ¡°So you were going to go out in this state?¡± The man asked. ¡°Crawling on the floor like a slug like this?¡± Then he confirmed it again. Herietta did not answer his question. Because she didn¡¯t have time to answer. The man¡¯s well-groomed lips twitched. Eventually, he couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, and he burst out laughing. No. He was literally joking around rather than just laughing out loud. Herrietta rolled her eyes and looked at the man who was laughing in front of her with her head tilted back. He was so cool and was just laughing so loud that it made her confused. ¡®What?¡¯ Herietta lost her words at the unexpected reaction. ¡®What¡¯s with this person?¡¯ Her eyes sharpened sharply. No matter how messed up she was, when he heard that she had urgent business, instead of asking her what she needed, he laughed openly like this. Herietta didn¡¯t even want sympathy or mourning from the stranger standing before her. She just wanted to understand her dire situation and to have an attitude appropriate for it. Is it because she was very tired? It was not easy to get over things like normally. Besides, now that she sees it, he doesn¡¯t seem like a very helpful person to her. After a brief thought, Herietta decided to ignore the man standing in front of her. And she made a decision that she immediately decided to put it into her practice. She procrastinated and started crawling the floor again. She was about to pass him so slowly, very slowly. ¡°Where are you going?¡± The man moved his long legs and blocked Herietta¡¯s way. Seeing his feet in front of her, Herietta frowned. ¡°Move.¡± Herietta gave an order coldly. She spoke respectfully a little while ago, but she won¡¯t anymore. He was rude to her. There was no need for her to treat him like that. The man seemed to have noticed that her words had been shortened. Still, he was not at all offended by that fact. Rather, he raised one eyebrow as if she was interesting. ¡°Don¡¯t want?¡± He also spoke briefly. With eyes that somehow seem to provoke the other person. Herietta rolled her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for jokes.¡± ¡°Where are you going in such a hurry?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not for you to know.¡± ¡°Then I can¡¯t get out of your way.¡± He shrugged his shoulders and said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to clean up a corpse.¡± Was he doing this on purpose? The man continued to grab Herietta¡¯s words. Although she made it clear that she didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore, he didn¡¯t give up. Unlike her, who was restless and impatient, he was peaceful. It was natural. For him, today would be a day like no other. So he had no reason to rush. ¡°Go back to bed first. I don¡¯t think your body is strong either, but if you keep lying face down on the cold floor like that, you¡¯re really going to kick the bucket.¡± ¡°Did you not hear me? I¡­¡­ What are you doing?¡± Herietta, who had raised her voice as if frustrated, was startled and asked. Because the man leaned over her and took her into his arms. His two arms, as hard and strong as cast iron, supported her body. Before she was even aware of what was happening, her body floated in the air. ¡°Excuse me.¡± He whispered lightly to Herietta. It was a very sudden move. She panicked and didn¡¯t know what to do, but she hurriedly tried to push him away. ¡°Let go! Let go!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn. I don¡¯t know where you¡¯re going, but in that state you won¡¯t be able to even get out of this castle, let alone the capital.¡± Despite her efforts, he didn¡¯t budge. It was like throwing an egg on a big rock. ¡°By the way, do you know what floor this room is located on? How are you going to crawl down those many stairs?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you are quiet, I will listen to you. Understand? If it¡¯s okay, I may help you achieve what you want.¡± The man said as if coaxing Herietta. Herietta¡¯s complexion darkened. She was resentful, but she knew he wasn¡¯t wrong. She clenched her teeth. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know that her actions were reckless. Even though she knew she was reckless, she was just so desperate that she couldn¡¯t help it. The hand that had been pushing him down slowly slipped away. Perhaps noticing the change, the man glanced down at Herietta in his arms. ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡± As she grimaced slightly at the pain radiating from her back, he asked, noticing it. ¡°Hold on a little bit. I cannot move you without pain.¡± Then he added so. He didn¡¯t even pretend to be sorry for hurting her or sorry for her pain. As if his words are law and truth. Or as if he hadn¡¯t even thought of any other possibilities. Herietta looked up at the man. A straight look without shaking. blunt nose. Soft-looking lips. And even his strong jaw. She had been so distracted so far that she had not noticed, but the man¡¯s appearance was very beautiful. Moreover, he showed no sign of distress, even though his strength was so good that her body became as light as a feather. ¡®Pleasant scent¡­¡­.¡¯ Did he spray perfume on it? There was a faint scent in the man¡¯s arms. Perhaps he could feel her looking at him, he laid his gaze down on her. The two¡¯s eyes met. It felt like she was doing something she shouldn¡¯t have done. Herietta hurriedly turned her gaze away. And seeing that, he just smiled silently. ¡°Slowly.¡± The man put Herietta down on the bed and said. Contrary to his coercive tone, the way he handled her was quite cautious. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± After Herietta had taken a somewhat stable posture, the man stood up. As he turned around and walked away, she quickly grabbed the hem of his robe. The man saw Herietta¡¯s hand holding the hem of his robe. ¡°This. You are more foolish than you look.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No matter how good I am. You shouldn¡¯t be riding on loneliness like this already.¡± ¡°Help me.¡± Herietta, ignoring the man¡¯s vain voice, looked straight into his eyes and demanded. For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~ Chapter 67 ¡°You said you would help.¡± ¡°Did I?¡± He widened his eyes a little like he had heard it for the first time. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I just said I would listen. I never promised to help.¡± The man drew the line without any hesitation. Herietta¡¯s face got distorted. ¡®Then¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡°You mean you won¡¯t help?¡± Even the slightest hope left behind by his cold words seemed to disappear without a trace. Herietta looked as if she had rolled down a cliff. The man¡¯s eyes softened slightly when he saw that. ¡°Yes, you need to heal your body a bit. However, since I can¡¯t help you with that myself, I have no choice but to call the right person for the job. I¡¯m usually quite insensitive to people¡¯s appearance and looks, but even taking that into consideration, you really don¡¯t look well.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°When everything is sorted out, then I¡¯ll come back to hear about your situation.¡± The man quietly delivered the word of promise. Even though it wasn¡¯t a big deal after all, he acted as if he was showing great generosity. Herietta looked at him with suspicious eyes. Will he really come back here? Herietta wasn¡¯t 100 percent sure. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be back.¡± The man, who was looking at Herietta, smiled. ¡°Even in a country where we grew up seeing all sorts of strange things, it¡¯s not very common to run into a woman crawling on the floor trying to escape the castle.¡± The man kept his promise. Shortly after he left the room, the maid who looked after Herietta came. Unlike when she left the room, she looked a little startled at Herietta. But maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s a castle worker who always has to be careful with her words. She didn¡¯t say anything. The maid skillfully and quickly took care of Herietta. She carefully wiped Herietta¡¯s body with a sponge moistened with lukewarm water, changing the blood-soaked bandages from her open wounds. Clean clothes were given instead of her dirty ones, and her hair, which had been sparsely messed up, was combed and then braided long to one side. A white sheet and a new, dry duvet covered Herietta¡¯s body. The new duvet smelled of soft, clean cotton. ¡°Sorry. I bothered you.¡± Herietta paused and apologized as she watched the maid pick up the blanket that had fallen on the floor and put it in the basket. How shocked must she be when she heard about this situation from the man. The maid cared for Herietta, who was half-dead, and while she opened her eyes for a moment, she crawled on the floor and tried to escape. Moreover, although it was not intentional, it was as if she had unintentionally doubled the maid¡¯s work. The maid raised her head and looked at Herietta. The maid shook her head as she smiled brightly. ¡°No. Rather, I should apologize.¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± Herietta squinted her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re still not well, yet I haven¡¯t been paying attention.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You must have been very thirsty because you hadn¡¯t had a proper sip of water for several days. I should have expected that and left a glass of water next to you¡­¡­. These are all my faults that I didn¡¯t even think about until then.¡± The maid said with a very sorry look. ¡°I will be more careful in the future.¡± She then added, as if promising. Her gaze at Herietta seemed sincere. ¡®You didn¡¯t tell the truth.¡¯ Then Herietta noticed that the man had not told the truth about what had happened to the maid. ¡®Why?¡¯ Even if he just told the truth, it had nothing to do with him. Rather, he should have done so. It wasn¡¯t her intention to run away, but it must have been that her actions look suspicious in his eyes. In such a situation, did he dare to lie and defend someone he saw for the first time? ¡®Wouldn¡¯t that cause a problem?¡¯ Herietta thought of the man who was arrogant. From the first meeting with him they have firmly pressed the wrong button on each other¡¯s bond. Whatever problem she faced, it had nothing to do with him. But still, if it was because of her, she would feel a little uneasy. ¡°Oh yes. I have something to ask you.¡± Herietta, who suddenly remembered something more important in her mind, said to the maid. ¡°I have a message that I must convey to Brimdel, my hometown. It¡¯s okay to send a letter through a carrier bird. If only I could deliver the message to the other person as quickly as possible.¡± As she spoke her words, her mind once again became impatient. If possible, she wanted to take her horse to Philioche right now. Herietta continued to speak her words while suppressing her rushed heart. ¡°Can you ¡­¡­ do that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in trouble without a superior¡¯s permission¡­¡­.¡± The maid, who had been listening to Herietta, frowned slightly and murmured. She didn¡¯t say it out loud, but it was nothing short of a refusal. Angrily, Herietta leaned her body slightly towards the maid. ¡°It¡¯s really urgent. If I don¡¯t tell them sooner, it could be a disaster.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But that¡¯s something I can¡¯t do.¡± ¡°Please. Please please, huh? I beg you so earnestly. What do you want? Money? Jewel? If that¡¯s the case, just say it. Even if it¡¯s impossible right now, when things get better later.¡± ¡°No matter how much you tell me, it¡¯s no use. I have no authority whatsoever.¡± The maid shook her head. It was polite, but there was a firmness in the voice as if her answer would never change. Herietta stared at the maid. The mixture of frustration and impatience simmered, but just before she exploded, she held back. Even if she didn¡¯t like it, because she knew the maid wasn¡¯t in the wrong. It was just a waste of time trying to convince the maid. Herietta let out a heavy, long sigh. ¡°Then can you tell me? How can I meet that ¡®superior¡¯ person?¡± ¡°Yes? Do you want me to tell you?¡± In response to Herietta¡¯s question, the maid opened her eyes and asked again. She had such an expression as if she could not fully understand her question. ¡°You¡¯ve already met.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°My superior.¡± A strange silence passed between the two of them. They looked at each other blankly. Both of them looked puzzled, as if they could not understand the other person¡¯s words. ¡°He said he would come back a little later to see Miss Herietta¡­¡­. Maybe I¡¯m wrong?¡± The maid asked cautiously. At that, someone flashed into Herietta¡¯s mind. The man who was bold and confident enough that it was unlikely that he was a soldier who came by chance while on patrol. * * * A knock was heard on the door. After a short polite wait, the door opened. A tall man came in through the crack in the open door and went across the room. It was a familiar figure. The man saw Herietta sitting quietly on the bed. He was looking different from before. He raised the corners of his lips and smiled. ¡°Now you look a little more human.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you, knight.¡± Herietta greeted the man with a polite attitude. The man raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°Knight?¡± Then he asked her the title by which she called him. With an expression that seems to be out of focus somewhere. After a while, he grinned. ¡°Who said that? Am I a knight?¡± The man asked. ¡°Did the maid say that earlier?¡± ¡°No. But she said you were in a high enough position to help me if you wanted to.¡± She asked about the man¡¯s identity, but there was only one answer that came back. ¡®Don¡¯t ask me, ask him directly.¡¯ For whatever reason, the maid seemed reluctant to talk about the man. Herietta worked her head eagerly. Among the people who patrol and guard the castle, who is evaluated as sitting in a high position? The only thing that immediately came to mind was a knight that was praised as noble by most people. Seeing that the maid was so proud of him, he couldn¡¯t be just a knight. She does not know what kind of hierarchical organization exists in the Knights Order, but this man must have been sitting in a fairly high position among them. The man approached Herietta and sat down on the chair next to the bed. ¡°How interesting. Well, that¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s say that¡¯s it¡­¡­ Why are you suddenly speaking respectfully again? You were openly speaking casually before?¡± For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~ Chapter 68 ¡°I was out of my mind then.¡± It was a moment when she desperately needed the man¡¯s help. At the most, she couldn¡¯t throw away the opportunity that was given to her. Without further ado, Herietta lowered herself in front of him. ¡°Knight. I have a message that I must convey to Brimdel right now.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. You are going too far.¡± The man slightly raised his hand and cut off Herietta¡¯s words. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit too much to start talking about what you want as soon as we meet?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ I told you. It¡¯s really urgent.¡± ¡°Even so. There will be time to explain.¡± Even with Herietta¡¯s excuses, the man did not fall for it. Herietta had a stern face. She could not have looked at the situation with such ease. It was a feeling that every second was a waste. But still she kept her silence. No matter how she felt, in the end she had no choice but to obey the man. In the current situation, she¡¯s the one who will regret it. And because it was the man who took the initiative in things. A satisfied smile spread across the man¡¯s face, confirming that Herietta had implicitly agreed with him. He opened his mouth ¡°So what is your name?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What are you so vigilant about? Just because I know your name doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to eat you.¡± Herietta kept her mouth shut like a clam, the man urged. ¡°Is there any reason why you shouldn¡¯t give me your name?¡± The man¡¯s eyes narrowed in the silence that continued. Suspicion began to form in his eyes. At that moment, Herietta was experiencing a serious internal conflict. She hoped her choice would be right. Hundreds of thoughts rushed in all at once and confused her. It was as if her future was decided by the words she said next. ¡°Janice¡­¡­.¡± After hesitating, she parted her lips. Thump thump. Her heart was beating so hard that only she, she herself could know. A second felt like a year. ¡°¡­¡­ Dolmorran.¡± A familiar yet unfamiliar name came out. The conscience she had buried deep in her chest stinged. At the same time, the face of the woman who was bleeding and dying in front of her flashed before her eyes. ¡°Who is Janice Dolmoran?¡± The man narrowed his brow. ¡°Others say that you introduced yourself as Herietta?¡± At the man¡¯s words, Herietta took a short breath. She remembered telling her real name to the maid who asked her what her name was. ¡®As expected, rumors spread quickly.¡¯ ¡°Herietta is my middle name.¡± It was something she was prepared for anyway. Herietta tried not to show surprise as much as possible, and she answered calmly. ¡°My full name is Janice, but since I was little, I was called more by my middle name, Herietta. That¡¯s why I¡¯m more familiar with the name Herietta than Janice.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The man¡¯s eyes looked at Herietta. With an expression like that, she can¡¯t tell what¡¯s inside him. ¡®Did you notice?¡¯ She was afraid that her lie might have been exposed. But, like the water that had already flowed between her fingers, she couldn¡¯t pick up the words that came out of her mouth and put them back. It was already too late to turn around. So, she had to keep going to the end. Herietta hid her anxiety and waited for his next words. Her mouth was dry from the tension. ¡°I know a few of them too. Those who prefer to be called by their middle name rather than the real name.¡± After a time that felt like eternity passed, the man opened his mouth. ¡°Then let me call you Herietta instead of Janice from now on.¡± Maybe it was because of the casual acting? Fortunately, he no longer questioned her. Herietta secretly breathed a sigh of relief into her. ¡°Then I will ask. Herietta, whose name is Janice.¡± In an instant, the mood changed. ¡°What happened to you the day the Brimdel delegation was attacked in the forest?¡± Leaving the capital of Brimdel to reach the border crossing between the two countries. Due to the unexpected absence of the Velicia delegation, they decided to head to a nearby village. And encountering bandits who appeared in an unknown forest as if waiting for them. Herietta told the man about the things she remembered. Of course, she didn¡¯t forget to adapt the story as seen from the point of view of the maid, not Brimdel¡¯s princess. As she spoke, the man did not say a word and listened quietly. Occasionally, as if there was something he didn¡¯t like, and he frowned. But nevertheless, he never interrupted until the end of her story. ¡°Something¡­¡­ It seems that there are a lot of things that are not clear.¡± Only after Herietta had completely finished her story did the man mutter slowly. ¡°To be clear, it was Brimdel¡¯s side, not Velicia, who didn¡¯t show up at the promised place. I followed the trail later and it looked like they had passed quite a distance from the meeting point.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Unless the person in charge of the delegation¡¯s guide is a novice, there is no way they could have found the wrong place. Besides, a knight with a certain amount of experience would have been able to find that level of terrain with a rough guess.¡± Herietta shut her mouth at the man¡¯s words. She knew he wasn¡¯t wrong. The guide who was in charge of guiding their way was by no means a novice, and the knight who commanded the escort was also a person of some skill. However, the position given to the guide was wrong from the beginning, and the knight knew that fact, but silently led them into the depths of the trap. Knowing all that, Herietta kept her silence. ¡°If you were the maid who followed the princess.¡± He turned her attention back to Herietta. ¡°In other words, the princess¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The princess.¡± Herietta took a break, swallowing a gulp. Then she looked straight into the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°She lost her life at the hands of bandits that day.¡± Her words, which felt heavier than iron balls, left her. With this she crossed the river of no return. The princess, who did not even exist in Brimdel from the beginning, met her death at this moment. She was afraid. But at the same time, she felt a sense of relief. Herietta felt the shackles that bound her shatter to pieces. The ties between the past and the present were broken, forcing her to become the person she never wanted to be. So she threw off the bridle that had been forcibly placed on her. Then she proclaimed the freedom that only she alone could know and enjoy. ¡°She lost her life.¡± The man muttered as if talking to himself. ¡°On that day, only two women were found at the scene. You and a corpse. Two, You were in a state of unconsciousness, and it was difficult to recognize the impression of the body as the face was damaged a lot. I tried to check the belongings of you and her, but there was nothing that could clearly prove their identity.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure. Which one is the princess, and which one is the maid who followed her to take care of her?¡± ¡°I was the only maid who followed the princess. I have witnessed her slaughter with my own eyes.¡± Herietta spoke quietly, but firmly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the body that you found that day must be the princess.¡± Then she took a break, and added. As if she didn¡¯t want to leave any more room for controversy. The fact that the princess apparently had crossed the river of death, she wanted to nail it that way. The man looked at Herietta. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate. Also for Brimdel. Also to Velicia.¡± It sounded like a sigh, but his expression wasn¡¯t very emotional. Indifferent eyes and tone of voice. Besides, he seemed a bit sloppy. When she heard the news that her neighbor¡¯s dog had died, perhaps she would be more emotional than he was now. ¡°We will surely find the group that attacked the delegation that day. If they dare put royal blood on their hands, I will tell them clearly what words await them.¡± For a brief moment, a spark of anger flashed over his indifferent face. It wasn¡¯t for his fiancee, who had died without ever meeting. It was directed towards a terrifying crowd who did not know their place and rebelled against the noble lineage. Soon, the man got up from the seat. ¡°You must be very tired, so let¡¯s stop here for today. Instead, tomorrow, I¡¯ll send someone. All you have to do is report back to him the same things you told me today. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Then the message to send to Brimdel is¡­¡­ ?¡± Herietta asked, hesitating. The man replied as if it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. We have already delivered the news of the raid to the Brimdel family, and I will send a letter to inform them that you have survived the attack.¡± ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t do that!¡± Herietta, startled by the man¡¯s words, shouted urgently. The man frowned. ¡°Can¡¯t? Why?¡± ¡°That, that¡­¡­.¡± Herietta did not readily answer, and her words stuttered. For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~ Chapter 69 If they heard that one of the handmaid had survived the attack, the Brimdel royal family and Shawn would know at once that it was Herietta. And she didn¡¯t know what would happen after they found out. Herietta was the only survivor who knew of their dark motives and dirty tricks. So it was only obvious that they wanted her death more than anyone else. Herietta quickly shook her head. She had to stop this man. To do that, she needed to give him a good reason and plausible reason to believe. ¡°The Princess lost her life, and I was the only survivor.¡± Herietta looked at the man¡¯s eyes and said. ¡°The royal family I was serving by my side lost her life, and when it became known that I was still alive¡­¡­ Then, not only me but also my family will be severely punished. In the worst case, the family itself may be wiped out.¡± ¡°But it wasn¡¯t your fault. If necessary, I can tell them separately.¡± Herietta¡¯s eyes widened at the man¡¯s words. It was surprising. The man is good at making jokes, but that doesn¡¯t mean he was a warm-hearted and compassionate person. Rather, it occurred to her that he might be so cold-blooded that he would not care at all whether someone died by his side. Then, for some reason, he showed a little concern for her. However, after deliberation, Herietta shook her head. ¡°Thank you for your words, but it will be of no use.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Anyone can be overly emotional in the face of grief of losing a loved one. I just hope you won¡¯t do it and the risks are too great to take on.¡± ¡°Then what are you going to do? Do you mean to send a false report that you died?¡± He asked, frowning. ¡°Then you are alive, but you¡¯re dead. You¡¯re like a living ghost, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ignorant how sinful it is to deceive the country and even the royal family? You will never be able to set foot on your homeland again with an honorable status during your lifetime.¡± ¡°As a Brimdel, it is certainly sad that I will never again set foot on my homeland.¡± Herietta hesitated for a moment. As a person of Brimdel, the times of her life when she was born and raised passed before her eyes. And that was all she knew, still only 18 years old. But in the end, only one thing matters. Herrietta¡¯s eyes darkened. It was the only wish that she realized late only after experiencing death in front of her nose. She could do anything to make that wish come true, and she was ready to throw anything away. Herietta, having gathered her heart, slowly inhaled and exhaled a breath. ¡°But even if it is a foreign country, I think it is much better to stand on it and breathe, than to die and be buried under the ground of my homeland. That¡¯s how much I am attached to my life.¡± * * * Bernard looked at Herietta quietly. ¡®That¡¯s how much I am attached to my life.¡¯ Bernard pondered what Herietta had said in his head. He still didn¡¯t know much about her, but two things were clear. One is that she is far more clumsy with her lies than she thinks. And the second, he doesn¡¯t know why, but she¡¯s hiding a lot of things from him. Nevertheless, it did not seem false when she spoke of her attachment to life. It was a brief moment, but there was truth in her eyes as she looked at him. He had a strange feeling. The sight of her talking about life with a face that was completely precarious, pale and bloodless. Even though it was clear that by his standards, she would not have been able to lead a very special life, she steadfastly values her life very much. ¡°Why do you think I will do you a favor?¡± Bernard asked. ¡°It may seem insignificant at first glance, but now you are asking me to tell a lie to the Brimdel royal family. If things go wrong, the friendly relationship between the two countries may collapse. Why do I have to do such a dangerous thing for you, whom I do not know well?¡± ¡°So¡­¡­ In short, it is possible.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me why you should, but you didn¡¯t say you couldn¡¯t.¡± Herietta explained step by step. ¡°At the end of the day, I¡¯m saying that it¡¯s something that the Knight can fully solve.¡± At Herietta¡¯s sharp point, Bernard shut his mouth. His eyes narrowed. ¡®What an interesting woman.¡¯ Bernard thought. All his life he has considered himself to be quite tactful. Also, in a short time, he was confident that he was excellent at identifying the tendencies in others. But at this moment, he was very confused. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t figure out what was inside the woman in front of him. It was like looking at a sheet of paper with different front and back sides, each side painted black and white. It felt like both blades were a double-edged sword. It was not limited to just personal circumstances. It was a serious matter that could even spread to diplomatic issues between the two countries. Not a knight, but even a knight commander. No, even as a high-ranking minister, it wasn¡¯t something he could decide on his own. Still, Herietta asked. It was an appearance that had no idea how foolish she was. From there, Bernard would have judged that Herietta was just a stupid and ignorant person. And he would have lost his interest in her faster than light. But he couldn¡¯t. Because she showed an extraordinary side of her in an unexpected situation. Even though it¡¯s just a word that can be said easily, the core was hidden in it. The power to not give up until the end even though she knew that she was in a disadvantageous situation. Bernard agonized. He decided that Herietta could not be fully trusted. He didn¡¯t know what was hidden under that harmless, fragile-looking appearance. But, ¡°What message do you want to convey to Brimdel?¡± Bernard asked. Looking at the situation a little more, it didn¡¯t seem like it would be too dangerous. After all, he was given a long and boring time. So this much, he¡¯d be fine with a little fun. Herietta¡¯s expression brightened after reading the positive affirmation in Bernard¡¯s question. ¡°I want to tell my family in my hometown and my precious person that I am safe.¡± As if she had been waiting, she replied coldly. ¡°And there¡¯s also a warning to be careful just in case.¡± ¡®Hometown.¡¯ Bernard remembered when he first discovered Herietta. She muttered breathlessly in the carriage heading to Valpoutis. ¡®Go¡­¡­ to. Phili¡­¡­ oche. To¡­¡­ that¡­¡­ person.¡¯ ¡°Does that precious person mean your lover?¡± Bernard asked. Herietta¡¯s complexion, which had brightened for a moment, darkened noticeably. ¡°¡­¡­ not a lover.¡± She replied with a stiffened face. ¡°But it is true that he is the most precious person.¡± It was a powerless voice, like a sigh. * * * Shortly thereafter, an official document arrived in Brimdel. It was about the Brimdel delegation who was attacked by a group of bandits while heading to the capital of Velicia for the national wedding. Document bearing the royal coat of arms of Velicia revealed that the only survivor found at the attack site was not the Princess but the handmaid, Janice Dolmoran, who also lost her life due to injuries sustained during the attack. Upon hearing the news, Brimdel royal family was deeply saddened. And they deeply mourned the two young women who had died at such an early age when they had yet to open their buds properly. Although not well-known to the public, and of a half-blood, the Princess was still a royal family. To commemorate the tragic death of the Princess, the King ordered the people to wear black mourning clothes for three days. In addition, Baron Dolmoran, who lost his daughter suddenly, was given a small estate and the title of a Viscount. ¡®I can best understand the sorrow and pain you are going through right now than anyone else.¡¯ The King himself called his subject and offered him words of consolation. ¡®But the living should live. Your daughter, who went first, will also want you to endure this sorrow and move forward. Just like my dead daughter does.¡¯ Baron Dolmoran accepted the King¡¯s warm consolation. No, the man who was now Viscount Dolmoran lowered his head and wept. Janice Dolmoran. His daughter¡¯s face, who smiled brightly as she looked at him, shimmered in front of him, now crumbled and disappeared like white bubbles. For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~ Chapter 70 Herietta had a dream. It was a rainy day. The sky was overcast with dark clouds, and no matter how much she rubbed her eyes, there was no light. Everywhere she looked, there were only gray clouds. A dark forest with no people. An urgent sound of horseshoes resounded. A figure, which seemed small like a dot, grew bigger and bigger, and soon became the shape of a rider on a horse. It was a man in a black cloak. He was drenched in rain like a drowning mouse, but he didn¡¯t care. He roughly stopped his horse, and jumped off. It was common sense to tie the horse somewhere to prevent it from escaping unless it was urgent. But now he didn¡¯t seem to have the time to take care of the horse. ¡°Miss Herietta!¡± The man shouted. ¡°Miss Herietta!¡± The man¡¯s mournful voice echoed through the pouring rain. The rain kept running down his wet face. His hand trembled. The man wandered around like a madman. His soft skin had scratches and bruises from sharp branches here and there, and muddy water splashed on his face and clothes. But he didn¡¯t care at all. The man¡¯s clear blue eyes scanned the surroundings quickly. For such a long time he wandered among the thick bushes, crawling on the muddy floor without hesitation. He looked like he was ready to dig a tunnel with his bare hands on the spot if he could find what he was looking for. ¡°Miss Heri¡­¡­ !¡± The man who tried to shout Herietta¡¯s name once again did not see the tree roots protruding under his feet. With his foot caught in the root, his body leaned forward. The muddy water that had been still in the puddle splashed in all directions with a popping sound. The man lifted himself up with both hands against the floor. As he was about to stand up, something caught his eye. About three or four steps away from him, there was a shiny object, half-buried in the soft mud. The man hurriedly crawled towards the place where he could see the object. Then he took what had been buried in the mud and washed it with rain water. ¡°!¡± It was a silver oval locket necklace. Coincidentally, it is very familiar with the man¡¯s. He clenched his teeth to keep himself from screaming. Still, a low moan leaked out through his tightly closed teeth. He opened the lid of the locket with trembling hands. Click. A small space hidden inside the locket was revealed. Soon, in his blue eyes, the colored hair pictured within the rocket shone. Had it not been for the rain, the hair would have boasted a brilliant golden color. It was as if he had seen a ghost, the man had a pale face. ¡°Ah¡­¡­.¡± The man¡¯s face contorted. ¡°Aahh¡­¡­.¡± His hand holding the locket trembled even worse. His breathing became rough and irregular. Looking precarious as if he was about to collapse, he grabbed the locket tightly. ¡°AAAHHH!¡± The man, who had been sitting on the ground, kneeling, seemed unable to bear it any longer, tilted his head back and vomited his anger toward the sky. It was more of a cry than a shout. It is so painful and difficult that it hurts her heart just listening to it. Cold rainwater ran down the man¡¯s handsome face. No. Obviously, it wasn¡¯t all rainwater. His broad shoulders shook. Between the sound of the wind and the rain, his desperate screams resounded one after another. With that sound behind her, Herietta opened her eyes. * * * She saw a white ceiling. The ceiling was built much higher than that of the Mackenzie¡¯s mansion. It was something she had seen every day when she opened her eyes recently. ¡®It was a dream.¡¯ Herietta, who had closed her eyes as she lay on the bed, sighed in relief. Her back was damp and it must have been that she was sweating while sleeping. It was a weird dream. A gray sky overcast with dark clouds. A landscape in the forest on a rainy day. And the figure of a man who struggled and screamed in agony. She remembered all the scenes too clearly to dismiss it as just a meaningless dream. ¡®Edwin.¡¯ Herietta¡¯s face contorted a little. His screams were still vivid in her ears. He started showing various emotions little by little while with her, but he was originally calm by nature. There are a few times she has seen him sad and angry, but it¡¯s nothing compared to what she had seen in the dream a while ago. Even though she knew it was a dream, it broke her heart. If possible, she wanted to go back into the dream and convince him not to suffer too much, and that she was fine. ¡®It must have been because I was upset that I lost the necklace.¡¯ Herietta struggled to shake off her anxious mind. ¡®It¡¯s a valuable thing, where did I put it?¡¯ She bit her lower lip, recalling the lost locket necklace. When she wore the necklace around her neck, it felt like he was there for some reason. So she always tried to carry it with her whenever possible. Herietta let out a sigh. After all, it has been a little over half a year since she went to Lavant with Edwin. It wasn¡¯t that long ago, but it felt like more than ten years had passed. Because the size of her longing was great, her loneliness was also great. Herietta inhaled and exhaled her breath slowly. By now, Edwin would have returned from Bangola with Hugo. And he would have noticed that she was no longer there. A place she missed so much, Philioche. It made her feel even more gloomy when she thought that all the precious people except her would be gathered there. ¡®I wish we could meet sooner.¡¯ Herietta placed her arm over her eyes and closed it. Like cotton soaked in water, her heart was heavy. * * * The fragrant scent of flowers prevailed. Everywhere the eyes see, there are beautiful flowers in full bloom. It was a garden that was carefully maintained throughout the four seasons by a skilled gardener. And in the middle of it sat a pair of young man and woman facing each other. ¡°Did you get in contact yet?¡± Herietta asked quietly. Bernard, who was sitting across from the table, sighed deeply. How many times already? There was no need to ask what kind of contact she was talking about. It¡¯s a question he had heard dozens of times since he sent a messenger to Philioche. Like a parrot, she asked and asked the question she had asked him before. Aren¡¯t women generally fond of flowers? He felt sorry for her for being confined to the room all day, so he brought her here on purpose, but nothing changed from usual. ¡°I told you before. As soon as I get contacted, I will let you know first.¡± Bernard answered, struggling to suppress the growing irritation. ¡°I haven¡¯t told you anything yet, so doesn¡¯t that mean I haven¡¯t been contacted?¡± ¡°I wonder if you forgot¡­¡­.¡± Seeing Bernard¡¯s sullen reaction, Herietta shrugged and mumbled an excuse. Bernard let out a breath briefly, as if the words made no sense. ¡°Even if I try to forget it, I can¡¯t forget it. Every day, someone next to me nags me.¡± ¡°Who told you to come? Even though I didn¡¯t invite you, Sir Knight kept coming.¡± ¡°Look at that. Contrary to your appearance, you are quite cold.¡± Herietta rolled her eyes and glared at him, and Bernard replied with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that next time I¡¯ll have the door in my face.¡± Herietta frowned at Bernard¡¯s words. Next time. He had so naturally scheduled his next visit. ¡°Will you come again?¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t I come?¡± Bernard responded to Herietta¡¯s question with another question. ¡°You¡¯ve got everything you need, so now I¡¯m useless? You are being too much.¡± Bernard looked pathetic for no reason. As if he had been mercilessly abandoned by his lover, whom he had devoted himself to for a long time. Herietta looked at him with a shocked face. ¡°You know I don¡¯t mean that.¡± She said so. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you keep coming back for no reason. Even if you come to me like this, there would be no benefit to Sir knight.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I do it because I like it.¡± ¡°You like it¡­¡­ ?¡± Herietta, who was repeating Bernard¡¯s words, frowned. What kind of unexpected confession is this? This was very out of the blue. For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~ Chapter 71 Herietta looked at Bernard with deep, wary eyes. Then she secretly pulled away from him. Seeing that, he laughed out loud. ¡°Wait a minute. It wasn¡¯t that I liked you that way, it just meant that I liked you as someone I could talk with freely.¡± Bernard explained. But Herietta hardly showed any signs of trusting his words. ¡°What¡¯s with those eyes? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It really is, truly. I swear to God, I¡¯ve never seen you with any other intent.¡± Bernard waved his hand and emphasized it again and again. It seemed very unfair that she misunderstood what he meant. His figure trying to make her understand somehow even made him look somewhat reverent. As Bernard continued his firmness, Herietta relaxed her body a bit. Her sharp eyes softened, and her stiff shoulders started to descend. ¡°Then you should have said that from the beginning. I was surprised when you said something strange.¡± ¡°I admit I was a bit vague, but it is. But isn¡¯t it also wrong for you to interpret it that way immediately?¡± ¡°Ask the people on the street. One hundred out of one hundred would have misunderstood you like me.¡± Bernard complained that it was unfair, but Herietta did not lose. She shrugged her shoulders casually and started looking for sugar for the tea. Noticing what she was looking for, Bernard, without a word, pushed the sugar, which had been placed in front of him, towards her. ¡°By the way, isn¡¯t Sir Knight busy?¡± Herietta said with a smile in her eyes as a thank you. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about that, so¡­¡­ Aren¡¯t knights usually so busy that they don¡¯t even have time to close their eyes?¡± ¡°What are they so busy with?¡± Bernard raised an eyebrow and asked back. ¡°That¡¯s, I don¡¯t know. Whether it¡¯s morning training, a meeting, or performing a given task. There must be such things.¡± ¡°No. Everyone just pretends to be busy. No matter how busy they seem, there are a lot of people in this world who live without doing anything.¡± Bernard snorted, and leaned against the back of his chair. His arms crossed and one leg folded and placed obliquely on top of the other leg looked very arrogant. Herietta, who had been pouring sugar with the teaspoon, narrowed her eyes a little. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think that might be too extreme.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not extreme, it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Well. There was an old saying. You see what your eyes see¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ You are very ignorant of people.¡± The man wrinkled his face and muttered in a growl. But Herietta pretended to ignore him and scooped out two tablespoons of sugar and poured it into her cup. The white sugar melted in the clear brown tea. Herietta stirred the tea in the teacup using the teaspoon. ¡°The tea must have been cold?¡± It¡¯s been a while since the maid brought the tea out. The tea in the teapot was cold, not to mention the tea in the cup. As Bernard wondered if he should order the maid to bring a new tea, Herietta picked up the cup without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I also like cold tea.¡± Then, without time to stop her, she put her lips to the cup. Gulp. She drank the tea in one gulp. It was like drinking cold water. Bernard looked at Herietta with a puzzled face. Her beauty didn¡¯t stand out, but she was decent enough to look at. But that thought shattered the moment she opened her mouth. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Herietta, who had emptied the teacup in an instant, asked, wiping her mouth with the sleeve of her clothes instead of the prepared napkin. Whoever looked at it, it was far from elegance and nobility. Her behavior was so natural that it was doubtful whether all of Brimdel¡¯s nobles were the same as her. Bernard pictured in his mind the women that he knew. No matter how, he was royalty. He was also the only royal family to be born with a deficit among his brothers. No one had ever been so rude and selfish in front of him. ¡®That¡¯s why you misunderstood that I like you.¡¯ Bernard chuckled. And in his heart, unless Herietta was the only woman left in this world, he was confident that he would never fall for her. * * * After leaving the garden, Bernard went straight to the study. His study was located in a little corner of the castle. He used it often as he did not want to be disturbed by others. Bernard opened the door and entered the study. Inside the study, which he thought would be empty, there was a guest who came first. Noticing the presence of the uninvited guest, he paused and stopped walking. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± A man wearing Velicia¡¯s knight uniform greeted Bernard with a polite manner. It was Jonathan Coopert, one of Bernard¡¯s escort knights. Bernard¡¯s expression softened as he checked the other person¡¯s identity. He walked at a leisurely pace across the study to his desk. ¡°Since when have you been here?¡± ¡°Not long.¡± Jonathan immediately answered his master¡¯s question. ¡°In that case, where did you come from, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Ah, I did some flower viewing. To get some fresh air.¡± Bernard, who answered indifferently, sat down. Flower viewing. Jonathan¡¯s eyes narrowed at the words that didn¡¯t suit him at all. ¡°Were you seeing that Brimdel¡¯s handmaid by any chance?¡± Janice Herietta Dolmorran. She was the handmaid who accompanied the princess of Brimdel, who was to marry Bernard. She is the only survivor of the gruesome attack. They never exchanged words, but Jonathan saw the woman a few times. When he first discovered her, she looked so terrible that he thought she was already dead. Even if she was treated, he wondered if she could survive. However, it was probably thanks to the medical staff of the Velicia¡¯s royal family who had excellent skills. Contrary to his expectations, her body seemed to be recovering little by little. Bernard did not answer Jonathan¡¯s question. Instead, he thought quietly about something and grinned as if something interesting came to mind. ¡°She treated me like a loafer.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°She said I keep coming to her for no reason, and she treated me like I have nothing to do.¡± The royal family is a loafer! Jonathan was a little startled. It was true that Bernard, who was frankly indifferent and ruthless, had time to spare, but still there were things to say and things not to say. ¡°So did you charge her with the offense?¡± ¡°Aahh. I thought I should, but I lost track of time because I was just thinking about it.¡± Bernard answered naturally to Jonathan¡¯s cautious question. Jonathan tilted his head. It was clearly a grave sin to utter a remark that was degrading to the royal family. He was worried that Bernard¡¯s knight, him, might have to step forward and catch her. Still, Jonathan couldn¡¯t move. Because Bernard, who was the person involved, didn¡¯t seem to feel bad at all. What should I do? Jonathan pondered seriously, as Bernard tilts his head back and opens his mouth. ¡°Sir Jonathan.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Are you always busy?¡± Bernard left no other explanation and asked only the main point. It was a question that he could hardly guess what was behind it. Jonathan blinked his eyes at him with a slightly dazed face. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°She said that. She said that it is normal for Knights to lead a busy life.¡± When Bernard refers to the person as ¡®she¡¯, he must also mean Brimdel¡¯s handmaid again. ¡°She kept asking me why I was seeing her when I was always busy living my life as a knight.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Obviously we don¡¯t have enough time.¡± ¡®Especially, from a position where I have to assist you, Your Highness Bernard.¡¯ Jonathan added quietly to himself. Hearing his words, Bernard exaggerated and gave a surprised look. ¡°Oh my. I guess I¡¯ll have to give you a vacation first before you collapse from overwork.¡± Bernard said with a playful look. ¡°If you look at all the laws, you don¡¯t know how lucky I am to be a prince and not a knight. Even if I wake up from death, I will not be able to live as diligently as Sir Jonathan.¡± For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~ Chapter 72 ¡°But Your Highness¡¯ position is also heavy and difficult enough, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jonathan said, his face stiffening. He had been by Bernard¡¯s side for quite some time. He knows what kind of rumors are spreading around. However, those rumors did not properly express who Bernard really was. ¡°I¡¯ve said it many times, but if Your Highness puts your mind to it, definitely.¡± ¡°Aahh. Here we go again. Such a pain.¡± Bernard waved his hand in annoyance and cut off Jonathan¡¯s words. Then, showing he didn¡¯t want to discuss it any further, he put his head back and closed his eyes. Denial. Evasion. Disconnection. The meaning of Bernard¡¯s actions was clear. Jonathan was frustrated. It¡¯s always been like this. Even if he¡¯s good at telling pointless stories, when he wants the atmosphere of the conversation to get even a little more serious, Bernard shuts his mouth. Of course, he wasn¡¯t completely clueless. ¡°Your Highness. Why do you want to break your own wings?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°If it¡¯s because of Crown Prince Sjorn.¡± ¡°No. You got it wrong, Sir Jonathan.¡± Bernard denied it. ¡°It¡¯s just because I can¡¯t find any reason why I should.¡± Because he was born that way. Because it¡¯s his duty. These were stories that Bernard had heard countless times since he was a child. And at the same time, it was all the things he struggled to get out of. ¡°Will Sir say that¡¯s not enough?¡± There was no great reason. Just so simple, plain. But it was also hard to believe. Bernard smiled bitterly. * * * Time has passed. Herietta was slowly but clearly recovering. The long cut on her back also healed a lot. The maid, who applied medicine, said it would leave a big scar later, and she was very sorry, but Herietta didn¡¯t care. It¡¯s a good thing her neck didn¡¯t get cut off, so a scar is nothing. Besides, it was in a place that would not be visible unless she took off her clothes anyway. Herrietta glanced down at her legs first. A thick bandage was rolled up around one of her ankles, which had been padded with a splint. When she first opened her eyes, she thought she had just sprained her ankle. But soon she realized that her injuries were more serious than that. The time it took for her broken bones to reattach and recover was much longer than she had thought. She was glad that the broken parts didn¡¯t cross over. Had she had to align her bones or if there was a crack, the recovery period would have taken twice as long as it is now. Herietta gently moved her ankle up and down. The tingling pain ran up her leg, but not as much as it used to be. It was too much for her to move freely alone, but it was not long before she could stand on her own two feet. ¡°Are you sitting there alone and fussing?¡± A man¡¯s voice came from behind her. There was one figure who would always visit Herietta¡¯s room around this time. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t have to look behind to see who the guest was. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± ¡°The weather is still chilly, so why are the windows wide open?¡± Bernard asked as he strode into the room. He seems to be coming and going to her room so casually now, that he didn¡¯t even ask for a knock or a word of permission. ¡°Can I close it?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s okay. I had a bit of a headache, so I left it open on purpose to get myself together.¡± ¡°Rather than getting yourself together, you would get yourself a cold.¡± Bernard clicked his tongue and threw a sneer at Herietta¡¯s words. Still, he respected her will and did not close the window. ¡°But what map is this?¡± He sat down and frowned as he looked at the large map spread out on the floor. It was as tall as an adult male, and the geography and topography of the western continent were recorded in detail. Besides, there were several thick books lying next to it. All were books on the history and geography of the continent. ¡°Are you suddenly studying geography?¡± ¡°I have to prepare.¡± ¡°Prepare?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t live here for the rest of my life. So I have to find a place to live in the future.¡± Herietta answered indifferently. No matter how much she wanted, she could not live in her homeland, Brimdel. She was prepared to do so from the moment she spit out the name Janice Dolmorran instead of Herietta Mackenzie. Having spent most of her life in Philioche, it took courage to just accept that fact. But she wasn¡¯t afraid. Everything would be fine. She had such an easy thought. It didn¡¯t matter where she lived. Who she was with was the most important thing. Although many parts of her future were still uncertain, she must be brave. She would lift her chin up and step forward. With Edwin. * * * ¡°Are you going to leave this place?¡± Bernard asked, puzzled. Herietta nodded her head. ¡°Yes, I think so. In fact, I sensed that it is uncomfortable for me to stay here for such a long time.¡± ¡°Sense? Who is telling you that?¡± Listening to Herietta¡¯s words, Bernard frowned. ¡°Tell me. I¡¯ll deal with it right away.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that someone hinted that at me, it¡¯s just that I sensed it myself. The truth is, Sir Knight. I haven¡¯t even greeted the owner of this castle properly yet.¡± The owner of the castle must have been referring to the royal family of Velicia. That¡¯s Bernard, him. Bernard¡¯s rough, crumpled expression softened. He looked at her slowly, folding his arms. Was she one to care about things like that? ¡°You care about useless things. You don¡¯t have to worry about that. There are so many people here, and there are so many vacant rooms, so even if you stay here, people won¡¯t even notice.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern. But still, my opinion remains the same.¡± Herietta said. ¡°I will leave this place as soon as I recover enough to ride a horse.¡± ¡°Horse? Do you know how to ride?¡± Bernard¡¯s eyes widened slightly in surprise. Horseback riding was a sport where speed and balance were important. Although women could sit somewhat on the side and ride the horse, they still had to sit with their legs wide apart in order to speed up properly and gain complete control over the horse. Therefore, unless there is a special reason, most women are not even given the opportunity to learn horseback riding. Oh, of course, Herietta was a bit unusual in many ways. Bernard thought, narrowing his eyes. Herietta, who had not yet read Bernard¡¯s thoughts, felt proud. He was surprised in another sense, but she mistakenly thought he was admiring her hidden talent. She chuckled as if she was a courting peacock. ¡°Sure. I have been the best rider in my hometown since then.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Right. Besides, that¡¯s not all. I was also good at shooting bows and made a name for myself as a great archer.¡± ¡°A great archer? That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Whatever I say with my mouth, I had a knack for it. I didn¡¯t learn it formally, but that¡¯s about it. If you take me and go hunting, we will catch a lot of expensive prey such as rabbits and marten with soft fur.¡± As Bernard responded appropriately, Herietta, unknowingly, began to chatter with more and more excitement. From the little things in everyday life to the brave saga where she surprised everyone in the village. It¡¯s been a long time since he¡¯d seen her face come to life as she spreads exaggerated tales for fun. Bernard leaned his chin and listened to Herietta¡¯s story. He then laughed at her absurd remarks. From time to time in the room, the cheerful and cool sound of his laughter resounded. Even though it was the middle of winter, the atmosphere in the room was as if early spring had arrived. Herietta, who had been immersed in the story for a long time, suddenly felt a strange feeling. She stopped what she was doing and looked at Bernard sitting in front of her. He was always the kind of person who was cynical. Yet at this moment, he was looking at her quietly with a very soft smile on his face. For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~ Chapter 73 His unusual atmosphere made Herietta feel strange. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re interesting.¡± Bernard quietly answered Herietta¡¯s question. She was reflected in his gray eyes. ¡°Are all Brimdel women as aggressive and active as you?¡± ¡®Was the Princess of Brimdel like you?¡¯ In his mind, Bernard asked Herietta the question he really wanted to ask. Unpretentious, uncalculated. So, if it went wrong, it may look stupid. But at the same time, she is the purest and most passionate of anyone else, so sometimes, very often, she looks attractive. ¡°I feel a little sad.¡± After a while, Bernard, who had been thinking about this and that, muttered to himself. Herietta¡¯s eyes widened at that. ¡°Sad?¡± ¡°If only the Princess of Brimdel was like you¡­¡­. Then she could have been pretty fun.¡± Since it was a relationship made purely for the political gain between the two countries, rejection occurred before the desire to know each other. Even if they live next to each other, they will not share their life. It seems like it was destined to be that way. But seeing Herietta chattering in front of him, his hardened heart softened a little. If only she was like Herietta. Had it been so, although he might not have shared a fiery love with her, he might have enjoyed a marriage not as dry as he first thought. But now it¡¯s just a mystery that Bernard will never find the answer to. ¡°Sir Knight is funny, why are you asking this? It must have been for the prince who welcomed the princess as his wife and will live face to face with her.¡± Herietta, who did not know Bernard¡¯s identity, rolled her eyes and jeered at him. ¡°Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t even seen the prince yet. I thought that if I lived in the castle, I would see precious people every day, but now that I look at it, it seems that is not the case.¡± As Herietta said lamentably, Bernard gently raised the tips of his lips. Was she naive or was she dull? She had already spoken to the prince several times, and he was right in front of her nose, but in the end she didn¡¯t even notice it. ¡°Are you sad that you didn¡¯t meet the prince?¡± Bernard asked sensibly. His heart swelled a little at this unknown expectation. If she said it was a pity, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad to tell her that he was the prince and surprise her. But before he could speak again, Herietta first shook her head. ¡°No. Not at all.¡± It was a firm answer, with zero hesitation. The tips of Bernard¡¯s lips came down from its raised position. He wondered if he would finally reveal his identity, and he had prepared his heart, but the tension collapsed at her words. ¡®You¡¯re not sad at all?¡¯ It¡¯s not that he wanted to hear her say that she wanted to meet the prince. It might have been more of a headache if she had made a fuss about wanting to meet the prince. So it was rather a good thing. Bernard said to himself like that, and tried to calm himself. However, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sad?¡± Bernard¡¯s eyes rose sharply. Without realizing it, he began to question her. ¡°It¡¯s no one else, the prince. The Prince. The King¡¯s son. One of the most noble figures in the country after the king. Isn¡¯t it normal to want to meet him at least once just out of curiosity?¡± When he said the word ¡®Prince¡¯, pressure entered his voice. He never took great pride in his natural status, but for this moment, he wanted her to know his worth properly. He knew that it was two-faced and contradictory, but he could not stop himself. Herietta looked annoyed. ¡°That¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say to Sir Knight, but there are some rumors about that particular prince¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What rumors?¡± ¡°Ah. It¡¯s nothing. Never mind.¡± Herietta glossed her words. It was because she remembered who the man in front of her was, even if it was belatedly. Bernard narrowed his eyes. ¡®That¡¯s why she was beating around the bush.¡¯ It was clumsy, even more so. ¡°What do you mean nothing? Tell me. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve actually heard a lot about that prince.¡± Bernard said innocently and persuaded Herietta. ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± He insisted for a long time. Until she opened her mouth, he wouldn¡¯t move a single step from here. ¡°That¡¯s.¡± Herietta gave a look of disapproval, and she spoke carefully. ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, this isn¡¯t the only time he¡¯s been humiliated in public because he¡¯s always drunk and on drugs.¡± ¡®Ah. That!¡¯ Bernard showed a sullen attitude. It was a rumor he had already heard many times. An old rumor that has been floating around since time immemorial. In a nutshell, nothing new. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter age or gender, he enjoys a very impure and promiscuous bedroom life, where he drags people into his bedroom if he likes them, so there is a saying in Velicia that finding someone who hasn¡¯t seen his naked body is like picking the stars in the sky.¡± He was sick and tired of the same¡­¡­ repertoire¡­¡­ ? Bernard¡¯s relaxed expression began to harden. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s why there are more than dozens of extramarital affairs he had in Velicia from whom he has slept over the past few years.¡± ¡°Who says such nonsense!¡± Bernard jumped up from his seat and shouted. ¡°Doesn¡¯t care about age and gender? Naked body? Extramarital affairs? Who the hell believes such nonsense?!¡± His voice, filled with anger, echoed through the room. He was so outraged that veins were standing on his reddish neck. Herietta looked at Bernard with a startled rabbit-like face. What just happened? She thought her ears were going to fall off as he suddenly shouted out without warning. ¡®Wait. But why is this man yelling at me?¡¯ Herietta thought for a moment. She only told him what she knew because he was persistent in asking. ¡°No, why is Sir Knight so angry?¡± Herietta rolled her eyes at Bernard. ¡°That¡¯s why I said I wouldn¡¯t tell you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s too much! Do you think there is anything to believe in such absurd rumors?¡± ¡°When did I say I straightforwardly believed such rumors? It was just a rumor!¡± ¡°Looking at your expression and tone of voice, you already believed in that! How are you going to live in the future because you are so easily swayed?¡± ¡°What the! Whether I am easily swayed or not, Sir Knight doesn¡¯t need to worry, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m disappointed, disappointed! More than getting stabbed by a trusted ax, I got chopped off!¡± It just wasn¡¯t a stab. This place, where a tense quarrel took place, was no different from a battlefield. The heat they radiated seemed to heat up the room. In the room, screams like thunder and lightning erupted non-stop. As if to judge which of the two has the louder voice. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± While waiting for Bernard to come out of the door, Velicia¡¯s loyal knight, Jonathan, accidentally overheard their conversation. His calm face gradually became conspicuously distorted. ¡®Your Highness. What on earth is this?¡¯ The level of conversation was very childish. A part of him really wondered if it was the Bernard whom he knew. Jonathan, who had been listening to the two arguing like a child, could no longer bear the embarrassment and buried his face in his large hands. A sigh escaped from his mouth. For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~ Chapter 74 In the backyard behind Velicia¡¯s royal palace, there was a training ground that only authorized people could use. It had better facilities than any other training ground in the kingdom, but unfortunately it was rarely used. This is because the king, the owner of the training ground, was constantly busy managing state affairs, and most of his children did not show much interest in martial arts. A man walked there after a very long time. He was a man with jet-black hair. Even though it was still quite cold, the man dressed in a fairly thin material hung an arrow on the bow he had prepared and pulled the bow towards a distant target. One two. The number of arrows contained in the quiver gradually decreased. Every time he pulled the bowstring, the bow was gently bent, and the moment he released the bowstring, a sharp arrow that flew out in a flash was stuck in the center of the target. White breath came out between his lips, but drops of sweat were forming on the straight forehead. Ping! An unpredictable arrow flew through the air. Did his arms lose strength after a long period of shooting? Unlike before, the arrow was stuck at a point slightly off the center. The man who saw it looked displeased. Clap clap clap. A sudden applause came from behind him. The man who didn¡¯t know there was another person in the training ground, turned his body and confirmed the person who was clapping. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Unlike the black-haired man, he was a man with dark auburn hair. ¡°I thought you had lost interest in practicing martial arts in recent years. But Bernard, your workmanship is still there.¡± ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve come?¡± Bernard lowered the hand holding his bow and bowed silently to his older brother, Crown Prince of Velicia, Siorn. Siorn lightly raised his hand and accepted his greeting. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve held a bow. As a member of the royal family, I was forced to learn at least basic martial arts, but that was the end of it. No matter how good the master is, what can they do? I am not good at it.¡± Siorn approached Bernard and looked at the bow his brother was holding. Hearing this, Bernard held out his bow to him. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, would you like to try the bow again?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. I¡¯m going to be humiliated in front of you for nothing.¡± Siorn smiled softly and declined Bernard¡¯s offer. His thin hair fluttered in the wind. Even if he said it lightly as a joke, Bernard, who knew that it was sincere, did not recommend it any more. ¡°Bernard. Not long ago I met the Queen.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Bernard¡¯s voice subsided even more with Siorn¡¯s voice. On top of the awkwardness, his expression was also hardened. But Siorn pretended not to see it and continued talking. ¡°She said that you don¡¯t see her often, so it¡¯s very unfortunate.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ I greet her every day.¡± ¡°I know. But she¡¯s probably hoping for a private visit, not a formal one.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°As you know, the Queen is not a person with a lot of affection.¡± Siorn spoke as he patted Bernard. ¡®She has a lot of affection.¡¯ Bernard looked at Siorn and sighed. Who is saying what to whom? At the same time, he felt strange. No matter how much she is the Queen of this country, she was the mother who gave birth to him. Still, it¡¯s hard to see her on his own. In many ways, this was clearly not a proper family. ¡°Bernard.¡± ¡°Yes, Brother.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about time¡­¡­ There is talk to find your next marriage partner.¡± Siorn looked at Bernard¡¯s eyes and carefully spoke his words. Next marriage partner. Bernard made a sharp impression on the word, which he did not like at all. ¡°How long has Princess Brimdel passed, should you have already been looking for the next one? If she knew, she would most likely turn around in her grave.¡± ¡°I understand. Because my heirs are precious, everyone is worried about it.¡± Siorn replied. ¡°I know what you are thinking, but aren¡¯t you also a member of this royal family? It is your responsibility and duty to welcome a princess as soon as possible and pass on an heir.¡± ¡°I¡¯m like a stallion sowing seeds.¡± Bernard spoke openly sarcastically. He felt so upset. ¡°I don¡¯t like it, Brother. Besides, Brother is here, so what¡¯s the point of having an heir? There is no reason why there should be two suns in the sky.¡± ¡°Bernard.¡± ¡°Please, just leave me alone. My goal is to live each day like this and go without regrets when the time comes.¡± ¡°Bernard. I still think you, not me, should have taken over.¡± Siorn quietly but stubbornly expressed his opinion. ¡°There is an important time ahead for Velicia. And depending on how we overcome that time, we may be reborn as a great Empire that commands the western continent, or we may remain as such and disappear like dew in one day.¡± Like many countries in history. ¡°Bernard. You will be able to lead this Velicia well. If you, not the weak me, rule as the king of this country, then Velicia will surely be able to leap forward into a more developed country.¡± Even though they had the same father, the two were as different as black and white. Unlike Siorn, who was weak and timid, his younger brother was bold and confident. The power that holds people together. Didn¡¯t they say that those who had that power, could build a country even in a wasteland? Bernard inherited the power from the current king. Siorn was ignorant and jealous of Bernard when he was young, but as he got older, he naturally accepted it. There were some things that were comparable and some that didn¡¯t. A tiger who hides its own teeth and a fox that roars under the generosity of the wild beast. That was exactly what Bernard and him were. ¡°If it¡¯s because of me that you are doing this.¡± ¡°Brother always thinks of this foolish little brother too much.¡± Bernard interrupted Siorn¡¯s words and said. ¡°If a fool like me were to become the king of this country, Velicia would be erased from the map of the continent faster than the petals fall. On the other hand, you will be a saint who leads this country to the right path.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°And as I said many times, I am not broad-minded enough to put the safety of this country ahead of my own happiness. Unlike Brother, I am a selfish creature to the bone.¡± Bernard hesitated and patted Siorn¡¯s arm. Then, as if reassuring him, he grinned. ¡°So don¡¯t worry about me, Brother. I am satisfied with my life now.¡± * * * He was going back from the training ground. The familiar sound of footsteps followed Bernard¡¯s back. ¡°Your Highness. I have something to tell you.¡± It was Jonathan, one of his escort knights. Bernard stopped and looked at his knight. As a skilled knight, Jonathan didn¡¯t show much emotion as usual, but Bernard, who had known him for a long time, could immediately notice. Jonathan was more impatient than usual. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The messenger sent to Philioche has returned.¡± Philoche? Bernard¡¯s eyes grew serious at that familiar name. ¡°Philioche, the one in Brimdel¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡°Yes. The very place where the Brimdel¡¯s handmaid said that those who should receive her letter resided.¡± Jonathan nodded his head in reply. Bernard naturally remembered the woman who had been parroting the words Philioche, Philioche, Philioche over the past few weeks. She would stand by the window and wait for the news to come until her neck would fall off. ¡®Did you really send a messenger?¡¯ When she didn¡¯t hear anything from him, she would look at him with suspicious eyes. ¡®Did you send a cow instead of a horse? You said they¡¯d be back in a full moon?¡¯ The wait was getting much longer than she had expected, which made her more and more anxious. ¡®But now I can say something else.¡¯ Bernard smiled contentedly. ¡°Herietta will be happy to hear this.¡± ¡°Your Highness. I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that good.¡± Jonathan carefully said again. A very dark complexion. Looking back, his face was full of unprecedented worry and concern. ¡°Your Highness, there is something you should know.¡± The smile on Bernard¡¯s face slowly disappeared at Jonathan¡¯s words. Even without anyone telling him, he could instinctively foresee it. Things went wrong. And in a very big way that he didn¡¯t expect. For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~ Chapter 75 Knock, knock. There was a polite knock on the door. Herietta, who was arranging all the things spread out on the floor one by one, raised her head. Through the gap in the half-open door, she could see a man standing still in front of the door. ¡°You¡¯re here, Sir Knight?¡± The corners of Herietta¡¯s eyes, looking at the man¡¯s face, were curved. Love it or hate it, they were quite familiar with each other now. ¡°Come on in. I was wondering how I would be able to contact you, but it turned out well.¡± Herietta welcomed Bernard naturally. She then put down the things she was arranging down on the table. ¡°Actually, my body has improved a lot now, and it seems that I can walk and run without much problem, so I was thinking about leaving this place soon.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Before I left, I wanted to meet Sir Knight one last time and formally thank you for your help. But when I thought of seeing you, I didn¡¯t know anything about SIr Knight. I don¡¯t even know Sir Knight¡¯s name¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Sir Knight?¡± Herietta, who had been talking, tilted her head. Bernard was still standing at the door, not saying a word. It was strange. As usual, he would have stroded into her room before she even gave permission. Then he would have said what he wanted to say, regardless of what she said. But what is it? Today, he was not willing to step into her room, even though she had told him to come in. Cold gaze. Tightly closed mouth that cannot be seen as a smile. It was quite different from his usual playful and relaxed appearance. Or, did anything happen? ¡°Why do you look like that? Did something bad happen to you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Sir Knight?¡± ¡°Herietta.¡± Bernard, who was standing motionless like a statue, opened his mouth. ¡°I have some news to tell you.¡± He said slowly. It was a blunt, formal-like voice. ¡°The messenger sent to Philioche has returned.¡± ¡°!¡± Herietta took a short breath. Her eyes widened in surprise, and her mouth went wide open. ¡®Messenger? The messenger sent to Philioche?¡¯ Herietta let out a scream inside. The messenger¡¯s return was much later than expected, so she was about to give up. Her heart began to beat fast as the sudden news that she had been waiting for so long had returned. ¡°What, what? How, how is everyone all doing?¡± Herietta, who ran to Bernard, grabbed his clothes and asked urgently. ¡°Is everyone okay? Are they doing well?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Maybe, a letter. Is there something they want to tell me from there? A letter, a word. Anything?¡± Her heart, overflowing with anticipation and joy, collided with a heart that was sinking with fear and worry. What to say first? What to ask first? Her mind was all messed up, and the words couldn¡¯t come out. ¡°Sir Knight. Don¡¯t keep quiet and say something.¡± ¡°Herietta.¡± Bernard grabbed Herietta¡¯s shoulders with both hands. ¡°Calm down and listen to me.¡± He looked straight into her eyes. Although it was a short and simple word, there was an irresistible power in his voice. She had been rambling at him, but gradually began to regain her composure. Her breathing was still one beat faster, and her eyes moved to and fro in anxiety, but she quietly waited for his next words. ¡°First, I¡¯ll give this to you.¡± Bernard took something out of his pocket and handed it to Herietta. Herietta took it casually and looked at it slowly. It was an ivory envelope. From the outside, there¡¯s nothing special about it, it was an unusually ordinary envelope. But she was very familiar with the handwriting on it. ¡°This¡­¡­ ?¡± Herietta, who was staring down at the writing on the envelope, raised her head and looked at Bernard. There was a very confused look on her face. ¡°Why is this¡­¡­ In the hands of Sir Knight?¡± It was a letter she herself wrote. By now, this should have reached her family in Philioche through the messenger¡¯s hand. But it came back. There was no sign that it had been opened as well. ¡°The messenger eventually failed to deliver your letter.¡± Bernard said. ¡°They went to the place you pointed out, but unfortunately there was no recipient there who could receive your letter.¡± ¡°That is¡­¡­ What do you mean? There was no recipient?¡± Herietta¡¯s voice trembled greatly. She wasn¡¯t sure if she had heard Bernard right. ¡°May, maybe the messenger went to the wrong place?¡± Herietta asked, hugging her desperation. ¡°It is the largest mansion in Philioche. It¡¯s not fancy, but it¡¯s a building that can be recognized at a glance from a distance. If you cross the river flowing to the southwest and go to a place where a large zelkova tree is planted, it will definitely be there.¡± ¡°The mansion you mentioned has been found. Once, the nobles with the surname Mackenzie lived there.¡± ¡°Right! That mansion! That mansion is my¡­¡­ !¡± Herietta, who was relieved and rejoicing at Bernard¡¯s answer, lost her words. There were thorn-like things sprouting in his words. Once. Lived. The words that came out of his mouth were a little strange. ¡°¡¯once¡¯¡­¡­ What do you mean?¡± Herietta asked. ¡°Why ¡®lived¡¯?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You said it wrong, right?¡± His words were ominous, speaking as if something had happened in the past, not the present. What¡¯s more, the letter in her hand has returned without ever reaching her family. Herietta¡¯s complexion, which was bright for a moment, darkened again. The corners of her lips that went up also came down. A great uncontrollable anxiety overtaken her like waves. ¡°Sir Knight. Please, please, say something.¡± ¡°Herietta. The mansion was empty.¡± After hesitating for a while, Bernard opened his mouth. His eyes looking at her were very complicated. ¡°There was no one living there.¡± Drop. The letter in Herietta¡¯s hand fell helplessly to the floor. * * * It felt like the ground that supported her, collapsed beneath her feet. The beating heart stopped in an instant. ¡°The Mackenzie¡¯s eldest son was killed in battle.¡± Herietta stared blankly at Bernard. ¡°The eldest daughter suddenly disappeared.¡± Like a gentle flowing stream, his words were uninterrupted and his tone was very soft. ¡°Late Viscount Mackenzie died of a mysterious death on the way to the capital to find his daughter.¡± Just as Herietta looked at him, he also looked at her. Her face was as white as a blank sheet, her body trembling like a tree standing precariously. ¡°After that, the late Viscountess, left alone, could not bear the sorrow, and took her own life¡­¡­.¡± Herietta let out the breath she had been holding back. Her mind was clouded like a mist. She couldn¡¯t think any more. With a ping, the thin cord she was barely holding on to broke. A strange buzzing noise was heard in her ears. Bernard¡¯s voice was no longer heard. ¡®Herietta.¡¯ ¡®Sister.¡¯ The images of those who looked at her and smiled warmly and kindly flashed in front of her eyes. Herietta collapsed. OH.MY.GOD ???? ???? For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~ Chapter 76 It was often said that way. Mental health and physical health are two different domains, but at the same time, they are inextricably linked by a single line. Therefore, if either one of them collapses, the other must also collapse someday. But Bernard did not fully believe it. If the mind is sick, the body is also sick. What nonsense is that? No matter how heartbroken it is, it was ultimately decided by one¡¯s own choices to destroy the body and make it sick. So, those words were merely invented by the weak and powerless to make excuses. However, Bernard was sitting on the seat next to the bed. He stared at the woman lying on the bed with a complicated look. With a pale complexion and endless sweating, he could see she was clearly ill. As if she had had terrible nightmares, she would sometimes speak gibberish, spew nonsense, and sob helplessly. Sometimes, the closed eyes opened, and she stared blankly into the void. Her tear-soaked eyes lost their focus. Herietta, who was shocked by Bernard¡¯s words and lost consciousness, has never been able to come to her senses after that. The royal medical staff shook their heads. She was apparently recovering quickly and without any problems recently. Then she suddenly suffered from high fever, and they could never figure out why she was so ill. ¡®It¡¯s strange. There is no reason for the condition to be this bad now.¡¯ Said a doctor, who is said to be the best in Velicia. ¡®From the outside, she looks fine, so I think she may have a mental illness.¡¯ At his cautious observation, Bernard remained silent. If it was the usual him, he would have scoffed saying what nonsense that was, but his mouth remained shut. Just before she lost consciousness, he vividly remembered Herietta¡¯s face looking at him. He had never seen a person¡¯s face lose their color so quickly. Her eyes, overflowing with vitality, were empty in an instant, as if all meaning of her life had been pulled out. ¡®I wonder if I should have refined my words a little more.¡¯ Bernard seriously questioned his own actions. No matter how good Herietta was, he knew that her body had not really fully recovered. He knew it well, but he didn¡¯t think he had to be careful. He simply thought that he should give her the news he heard. ¡®No. It wasn¡¯t something that could be delayed anyway.¡¯ Bernard held back the guilt that rose from the depths of his heart and corrected his thoughts. No matter how much he wished, he could not change the truth. And he had no way to sweeten the bitter. If it was the truth that she had to face someday anyway, it might have been better to face it a day earlier. He did nothing wrong. Herietta was lying on the bed like this. Her mind was going back and forth and she was drying up day by day. All of it was because she was weak. Yes, it is. It was just that. Looking at Herietta, Bernard took a deep breath. His heart was heavy, like a large stone was tied onto and tossed under the lake. * * * Returning to the study, Jonathan was waiting outside the door. He doesn¡¯t know how long Jonathan had waited, but his posture like a true knight to the bone was not disturbed in the slightest. Bernard, who exchanged eye contact with him, entered the study. ¡°Is there any improvement?¡± Jonathan asked as he followed Bernard into the study. He didn¡¯t ask where Bernard had gone. It¡¯s because he knows well where his master comes and goes from time to time these days. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Bernard answered in silence. Then he floundered and sat down on the chair. The dark eyes looked grave. An atmosphere that has sunk as low as the bottom of the deep sea. Even without words, Jonathan could guess what it meant. ¡°Don¡¯t be too upset, Your Highness. It¡¯s just a moment¡¯s surprise. She will soon regain her spirits. Didn¡¯t the doctor say that?¡± Jonathan said, consoling Bernard. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault that she lost her mind.¡± ¡°I know. That it wasn¡¯t my fault.¡± Bernard, who was sitting in a relaxed posture, looking into the distance and said indifferently. ¡°But it¡¯s also true that I could have been a little more careful.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I lacked consideration for others.¡± What would she think when she hears the news? And how will she react? He vaguely guessed it, but that was it. He never thought of changing his behavior. Even though he knew that ¡®ah¡¯ was different and ¡®uh¡¯ was different, he didn¡¯t even think about how to approach that sensitive topic. Bernard inhaled and exhaled slowly. Every time he saw Herietta, the scene of her trembling like a tree and collapsing in front of him was replayed over and over again. As if there was a lump in his throat, he felt uncomfortable. ¡°It¡¯s presumptuous, but when I see her, I think Your Highness has given her enough consideration.¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Your Highness. There is no way in this world to deliver bad news in a good way. So, even if Your Highness had been considerate somehow, the result would have been the same as it is now.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Your Highness just did what you had to do. The handmaid was upset because she couldn¡¯t bear the truth herself, and that¡¯s on her.¡± ¡°Yes. Sir is right. All of this is due to Herietta¡¯s weakness.¡± Bernard grinned and muttered. However, contrary to the answer he agreed with Jonathan, his expression was not so bright. ¡°Oh right. I have the answer to what Your Highness has ordered me to find out.¡± With Jonathan¡¯s words, Bernard turned and looked at him. Seeing that his eyes became clearer, he seemed to immediately understand what he was saying. ¡°Report.¡± ¡°As Your Highness expected, Janice Dolmoran did not use the middle name ¡®Herietta¡¯. No, she didn¡¯t even have a middle name from the beginning. Legally too. And to her acquaintances, she was known only by the name of Janice Dolmoran.¡± Jonathan reported everything he had found out to Bernard. The situation was so complicated that both the speaker and the listener were confused. Therefore, the story naturally grew long. In the meantime, Bernard only nodded occasionally, but he never stopped or interrupted Jonathan¡¯s report. ¡°Based on all these circumstances, that handmaid is definitely not Janice Dolmoran.¡± After the long report, Jonathan said with strength in his voice. ¡°She must be Herietta Mackenzie, the eldest daughter of the Mackenzie family who was suddenly missing, not Janice Dolmoran.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Everything is as you expected.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should be happy or sad about that.¡± Bernard smiled bitterly and muttered half-jokingly. ¡®Herietta Mackenzie¡­¡­.¡¯ Bernard imagined Herietta¡¯s face in his head. Maybe it¡¯s because he has always associated her with the name Janice Dolmoran. The name, Herietta Mackenzie, sounded a bit awkward. ¡°Did you find out about the Brimdel delegation?¡± ¡°Yes. The log clearly stated that there were two women on the delegation. Princess of Brimdel, Sabriel, and her handmaid, Janice Dolmoran. Two people.¡± Jonathan answered. Bernard¡¯s eyes narrowed at that. That day, they found only two women in the forest. Herietta and a corpse. ¡°Are you sure Janice Dolmoran was with her?¡± ¡°Yes. I looked in various ways, just in case, and there was evidence that she had left the capital with Princess Brimdel as a member of a delegation.¡± ¡°What does she look like?¡± ¡°Overall she was a woman of thin stature, not very tall, with dark brown hair and dark eyes.¡± ¡®Brown hair and dark eyes.¡¯ Bernard frowned at the unsolvable riddle. He felt like he was missing something important. For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~ Chapter 77 Jonathan, who was watching his master, said quietly. ¡°Your Majesty. The body we found in the woods that day also had brown hair.¡± ¡°Yes. But Princess Sabriel also had brown hair.¡± The same goes for Herietta MacKenzie, who was found in that place that day. Two women left, and two women were found. But one of them was someone that shouldn¡¯t have been there in the first place. That meant that the one that should have been there originally disappeared halfway through. Perhaps they changed in the middle. Or they didn¡¯t exist at all. ¡°Sir Jonathan.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Is it possible that the time when Herietta Mackenzie was known to have gone missing from Philioche coincided with the time when Princess Sabriel appeared and was recognized as the daughter of the king?¡± With Bernard¡¯s meaningful question, Jonathan¡¯s expression stiffened. He couldn¡¯t answer right away, and only looked at his master¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t know what Bernard was doubting right now. Because Jonathan was also looking into this, the same question came to his mind. But that couldn¡¯t be true. It shouldn¡¯t have been true. No matter how stupid the king of Brimdel was, he would not have dared to cheat the Velicia royal family. ¡°Sir Jonathan. The answer?¡± As there was no reply for a long time, Bernard urged. Jonathan licked his dry lips and answered reluctantly. ¡°¡­¡­ It coincides.¡± ¡°It coincides.¡± Even after hearing Jonathan¡¯s answer, Bernard didn¡¯t show the slightest surprise. Rather, whether he had already expected it, he had a very calm look. He leaned his back to his chair, clasping his hands. ¡°Things are going to be a lot more interesting than I thought.¡± He spoke calmly, but Bernard¡¯s eyes were glaring. Jonathan was unfamiliar with the energy emanating from Bernart. Jonathan bowed his head towards him. ¡°If Your Highness grants permission, I will investigate this matter in more detail and report back.¡± ¡°Yes. In particular, focus on Princess Sabriel¡¯s past.¡± ¡°I will do as you have ordered.¡± After saluting Bernard, Jonathan left the study. * * * Herietta was standing alone on the wide field. It was a sunny day with the sun shining brightly. The wind that touched her skin was cool and soft. ¡®Where am I?¡¯ Seeing the unfamiliar scenery, Herietta tilted her head. It was as if she had lost her way, and yet as if she had not too. It was a strange feeling that cannot be easily described in words. ¡°Herietta. Did you come back after going out again?¡± Someone spoke from behind the bewildered Herietta. It was a very familiar voice to her. She looked back. A few steps away from her, her father, Baodor, stood with his hands on his back. ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable. If your mother finds out, she¡¯ll scold you, so go to your room quickly. I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t see you.¡± Tsk, tsk, he was clicking his tongue at Herietta but his eyes looking at her were soft and sweet. He pretended to scold Herietta in front of his wife when Herietta came back after an accident. Then, behind her mother¡¯s back, he would take care of her and help her secretly. ¡°Herietta. My dear daughter.¡± A voice came from another direction. Turning her head, this time her mother, Rose, was standing there. ¡°Sometimes when I see you, it feels like I¡¯m looking at my childhood.¡± Contrary to her rather strict appearance, Rose¡¯s face as she looked at Herietta had a kind smile. Rose looked at her daughter with eyes full of infinite affection. When did you get so big? It seems like it was just yesterday that you, who was this short, went about every day and had accidents. ¡°Sister.¡± This time, a young voice came from right next to her. Hugo, whose face looked somewhat annoyed, was looking at her with his arms crossed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to take me with you this time?¡± He protested loudly. ¡°I am no longer a child who knows nothing. I can¡¯t be sure that the hunt will be successful, but I¡¯m confident that it will help Sister.¡± As if to support his argument, Hugo stretched his body and tried to force himself to look taller. Contrary to his old-fashioned tone of voice, his actions were still quite young. The warm, cozy feeling that tickles her heart. Herietta looked at him and smiled. ¡®Yes. Let¡¯s go together this time.¡¯ Herietta, who had made that promise, was about to reach out her hand to Hugo. A cloud of smoke came from somewhere like a mist. It grew darker and then it completely obscured her vision. What happened? While Herietta, startled by the sudden change, was bewildered, the mist slowly began to clear. By the time the mist had completely disappeared and her vision was clear again, Herietta realized that the landscape around her had completely changed. She was no longer standing on the field. She was standing in a room surrounded by walls on all sides. It looked like it was still daytime outside, but it was dark from the window with the curtains drawn. Herietta rolled her eyes and looked around. A small desk and chair attached to the wall. A bookshelf full of colorful books. A simple bed placed across from it. Even the blue carpet on the floor. It was a very familiar place to Herietta. ¡®This place¡­¡­?¡¯ She was puzzled by how she ended up here, but there was a rustling somewhere and a sign of presence. She inadvertently turned to the side of the sound and saw a boy standing there. He was still a young boy, about an inch taller than her. For some reason he was hunched over and he grabbed his stomach with both hands. The boy, who had been trembling in fear, raised his head and looked at Herietta. The tear-soaked eyes fluttered uncontrollably. ¡°Sister. I want to live.¡± The boy, Hugo, begged. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die.¡± As he spoke his last words, he slowly lowered his hand, which was holding his stomach. A sharp piece of metal was sticking out of the abdomen, which was supposed to be flat. It didn¡¯t take long for her to realize that it was a blade that pierced his body. The white clothes he was wearing started getting redder, and then a thick pool of blood began to form on the floor. ¡°Hugo!¡± Herrietta screamed as her face turned blue. She hurriedly reached for her hand towards Hugo. But no matter how much she reached out, she couldn¡¯t reach him. ¡°Hugo! Hugo! NO! HUGO!¡± Herietta shouted madly. Hugo looked down at his stomach and raised his head to look at Herietta. His face was contorted into a mess. ¡°Sister.¡± His eyes and nose. And red blood gushed out from between his lips. At that terrible sight, Herietta covered her face with her hands and kept screaming. The blood that Hugo shed rose and turned into a hot flame. Whoosh, whoosh. With the sound of burning, the flames grew out of control. Hugo¡¯s surroundings turned into a sea of ??fire in an instant. Hugo was nowhere to be seen. The fire flapped its tongue and swallowed everything around it, and the burning flames began to approach Herietta. Bright flames flashed over her terrified face. Her breathing was suffocating and her skin was burning. She needs to get out of here quickly, but her body doesn¡¯t move like her will. No. It felt like someone grabbed her leg and wouldn¡¯t let her go. [Herietta. It¡¯s all your fault.] In the scorching flames, Baodor and Rose¡¯s bitter voices were heard. [It is because of you that we all met such tragic deaths.] As soon as those words fell upon her, the flames blazed up to the ceiling in anger. And hot tears flowed nonstop from Herietta¡¯s eyes as she watched the scene. Guilt, fear, sadness, sorry, and countless other emotions were entangled in her breathing. She couldn¡¯t move. As they said, it was all her fault. It was not them that had to get burned, but her. Before long, the raging fire came over her. For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~ Chapter 78 Bernard stood next to Herietta and looked down at her quietly. Although she was so skinny and her complexion was pale, her figure as she fell asleep looked calm. It couldn¡¯t compare to when she was awake. Herietta Mackenzie. Mackenzie¡¯s eldest daughter, who has gone missing. Found in a place where she shouldn¡¯t be, she might be the only key that will tell him how to solve this troubling riddle. At the same time, she was also the woman who dared to lie to him skillfully. ¡®If you¡¯re going to cheat, do it right.¡¯ Bernard thought with a displeased look. ¡®Why did you tell a lie that will soon be revealed after a little investigation?¡¯ When the name Dolmoran was mentioned, Herietta always showed a sign of discomfort. Like she¡¯s forcing herself to wear clothes that don¡¯t fit her. In her letter to her loved ones, she also sent them to Philioche, a place far away from Chelsea where Dolmoran mansion is located. She was subconsciously mentioning that her family lived there. Bernard took a long breath in and exhaled. She said that Mackenzie was the only noble family that resided in Philioche. This was a puzzle that even a child who was not good at reasoning could easily solve. Herietta, did she really believe that he wouldn¡¯t doubt her in the slightest? He felt complicated. Whatever the reason, Herietta deceived the Velicia royal family. And as a member of the royal family, it was his duty to condemn her for such a crime and to give her the due punishment. He would normally have acted without hesitation, but this time for some reason he couldn¡¯t make decisions easily. Funnily enough, he also wished she wouldn¡¯t wake up for a long time like this. ¡°N¡­¡­ no.¡± Herietta, lying still on the bed, muttered quietly. He wondered if she had woken up, so he glanced over to see if she had woken up, but her eyes were tightly closed. She seemed to be talking in her sleep. ¡°No¡­¡­ no¡­¡­ Don¡¯t, don¡¯t come. Don¡¯t¡­¡­.¡± Herietta continued to mutter. The peaceful expression on her face grew more and more distorted, and she finally began to cry. Her breathing became rough and cold sweat ran down her forehead. She seemed to run out of breath if left like this. Bernard decided he had to wake up Herietta. The moment he approached her, her eyes flashed. ¡°Aaaah!¡± Herietta let out a shriek and jumped to her feet. She then scrambled her hands and feet and tried to stand up. ¡°Calm down.¡± Bernard quickly stopped Herietta from doing such a thing. Her eyes were out of focus because she didn¡¯t seem completely awake yet. ¡°Calm down, Herietta.¡± Bernard once again ordered her. But Herietta couldn¡¯t hear him, and she kept trying to get her body up. No matter how she was, it was of no use talking to her. It was astonishing to see where this energy came from in her half-dead appearance. He forced his hand to press down on her shoulder. ¡°Ah¡­¡­.¡± Herietta frowned, perhaps the place where he had pressed hurt a little. She sees Bernard¡¯s hand that rests on her shoulder. She then looked at his face as she moved her gaze along his hands, arms and shoulders, as naturally as flowing water. Bernard¡¯s face was reflected in Herietta¡¯s eyes, which had faded with a hazy gleam. She rolled her eyes and looked at him blankly. Soon, surprise began to spread across her face. ¡°Edwin¡­¡­ ?¡± Herietta¡¯s lips twitched and she called out an unfamiliar name. ¡°Edwin? Edwin, right?¡± Her slightly chapped lips trembled as the emotions swelled up. She grabbed Bernard¡¯s clothes with both hands. It was a very earnest touch, as if it was a lifeline lowered down the cliff. ¡°Where have you been?¡± The tears that had stopped for a moment burst again. ¡°While you¡¯re away, it¡¯s been hard for me to be alone.¡± Herietta lowered her head helplessly and rested her forehead on Bernard¡¯s arms. Her fever seemed to have risen again, he could feel a burning sensation. ¡®You must be looking at things because of your high fever.¡¯ Bernard brought the drooping Herietta into his arms a little. ¡°Herietta. I¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Edwin, what do I do? What would be better¡± As Bernard was about to remind her of the truth, Herietta began to weep bitterly. ¡°He clinged to me and begged. I don¡¯t want to die. I want to live. That child, that child with strong self-esteem¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It is no coincidence that Father and Mother became like that. All must have been planned by them in advance. From the moment I came to Philioche, they had already planned to do that.¡± Herietta¡¯s body shook as if the anger could burst out just thinking about it. Although it was gibberish, she didn¡¯t seem to be talking nonsense. Soon, Bernard noticed that she was talking about her now dead family. ¡°I should have died, not them.¡± As she gasped for breath, she scolded herself. Tears flowed non-stop on her reddened cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault that they died¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Bernard said without realizing it. It seemed that he would not be able to forgive himself for not giving her a single word of comfort after seeing her who was in so much pain and was trying to destroy herself. ¡°Shh. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Bernard whispered to Herietta in a much softer voice than before. He wiped the tears from her cheeks with a careful hand. ¡°Close your eyes and get some rest. Because the day is still far away.¡± ¡°But I am scared. If I close my eyes¡­¡­ their¡­¡­ Their appearance¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. There is nothing here that can hurt you.¡± As Herietta became visibly restless, Bernard tensed his voice to give her confidence. ¡°As long as you are here, you are under my protection. So you will be safe. Herietta. I promise.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Herietta looked up at Bernard without a word. There was still an anxious look in her eyes, but somehow she had calmed down, and she no longer tried to stand up. The strength drained from her rigid body. Herietta brought her face closer to Bernard¡¯s hand caressing her cheek. A cool sensation was felt on the heated skin. ¡°Edwin.¡± Herietta closed her eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t go anywhere. You can¡¯t go away again¡­¡­leaving me alone.¡± A sigh-like exhalation flowed through Herietta¡¯s lips. Bernard looked down at her. It was a brief moment, but ten thousand emotions crossed over. She still mistook him for someone else, but he didn¡¯t feel bad about it at all. Rather, he was relieved to see her managing to find rest because of that illusion. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll stay by your side until you fall asleep.¡± He gently stroked Herietta¡¯s hair and promised quietly. * * * When Herietta regained consciousness, she had no memory of what had happened that night. Bernard was a little saddened by that fact, but at the same time he felt that it was for the better. It was sad that she cried and struggled with shame, so he thought that he had gone too far with his actions. So he decided to bury what happened that night deep in his heart. For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~ Chapter 79 Time passed. When the sun rises and morning comes, after a while the moon rises and night comes. For some, the days seemed as short as a fleeting moment, but for others, those days felt like an eternity. Herietta suffered a lot for a very long time due to mental stress. She suffered from the same nightmare every night, and sometimes ran rampant, unable to distinguish between reality and dreams. She also often made a fuss, often wept bitterly and fainted at the smallest things. Herietta stared blankly out of the window all day long. A skinny body with two hazy eyes, a bluish complexion. She was breathing, but she was more like a dead person than a living one. The doctor saw her and described her as a flower wilting, and said that no potion in the world would be able to save her. And Jonathan asks, ¡®Why do you have to pay so much attention to her when she¡¯s only a sinner guilty of lying to Velicia?¡¯ Everyone gave a pessimistic answer, saying that she would eventually collapse. Herietta herself acted as if she had let go of her will to her own life. Still, Bernard did not make a hasty decision. He just kept his silence. Bernard didn¡¯t even know who he was doing this for. Those were the days when everything seemed to slowly sink. A sudden turning point came to his life, which seemed like an endless downhill road. After a day¡¯s work, Bernard, as usual, stopped by Herietta¡¯s room to check on her condition. He knocked on the door, but there was no answer. There was nothing strange about it, as she had been quiet and helpless. He carefully opened the door and stepped in, finding the bed Herietta was supposed to be lying on empty. Besides, the air in the room was much cooler than in the hallway. He was startled as he glanced at the window, perhaps the maid had accidentally left it open. A figure was sitting on the wide open window sill. She had both legs out the window. It looked like she was going to jump forward. ¡°¡­¡­ What are you doing there now?¡± Bernard asked. His heart raced with the fear that if he made a mistake, something irreversible could happen right in front of his eyes. Herietta slowly turned her head to look at him. Blurry eyes. Closed lips. Emotionless doll-like face met him. ¡°There must be many ways to get some night air without having to sit in such a place.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough for now, so let¡¯s get down. If you accidentally fall, it will be quite painful.¡± Bernard knew well why Herietta was sitting on the window sill, but he deliberately acted like he didn¡¯t know. Her eyes narrowed a little at his pointless remarks that didn¡¯t fit the situation. He didn¡¯t even know why he was behaving like that either. ¡°But just in case, I¡¯ll go to you. Don¡¯t be hasty and stay still.¡± Bernard warned her as he walked very carefully towards Herietta. Then she leaned her torso forward, tightening her hands on the window sill. Her thin body staggered precariously. If she lowered her upper body a little more, she would dive forward. When the situation deteriorated sharply, Bernard had to stop. No matter how swiftly he moved, she would fall onto the ground first before he could reach her. He put both hands in front of his chest. ¡°Stop. I get it. I won¡¯t move a single step until you say yes, so don¡¯t try to do anything reckless.¡± Seeing his gesture of surrender, Herietta stopped tilting her body. But she had only released the strength temporarily on her arm, and she still seemed unwilling to come down from the window sill. After confirming that Bernard had come to a complete stop, Herietta turned her head again and looked up at the night sky. Every time she exhaled, white breath spurted between her tiny lips, and her long hair fluttered freely with every gust of wind. Watching her, Bernard held his breath unknowingly. It was a brief moment, but Herietta¡¯s appearance in the moonlight looked like a painting. The figure of a woman who had lost her enthusiasm and purpose for life looked so dry and pitiful that words could not describe it. Such a creepy yet captivating atmosphere. Bernard opened his mouth slowly. ¡°Herietta Mackenzie.¡± ¡°!¡± ¡°I feel sorry for what happened to the Mackenzie people, to your family.¡± Herietta responded to Bernard¡¯s words first. She looked only at the distant emptiness, then turned her head to look at him. The lifeless face stiffened in an instant. Two puffy eyes. Lips tightly shut. ¡°How did you get that name¡­¡­ ?¡± Herietta asked with a trembling voice. She looked suspiciously at him, wondering if she had heard him wrong. Bernard thought it was a good sign that she reacted to what he said. He spoke calmly. ¡°No matter what I say now, it will not comfort you. Because only you can understand the magnitude of the sadness you are going through.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But just for a moment, think rationally. If you threw yourself out the window like this, what would you gain? Just because you die doesn¡¯t mean the dead will come back alive.¡± ¡°You know nothing. Nothing¡­¡­.¡± Herietta glared at Bernard and replied coldly. Her mouth was dry and a hoarse voice came out. ¡°Tell me. Why the hell do I have to live?¡± Herietta asked. ¡°People I love have died. Because of me, not for any other reason. Yet, did you think that I would be able to live in this world casually? You thought I would be able to live so shamelessly, as if nothing had happened, with the weight of their death on my back.¡± ¡°Did they die because of you? Why? Did you stick a knife in their back? Or did you hand them a poisoned chalice?¡± Bernard raised an eyebrow in response. Herietta opened her mouth with a rage at the very direct question. But she couldn¡¯t think of anything to refute, and she ended up saying nothing. Of course, she didn¡¯t put a knife on their backs. She never handed them a poisoned chalice. If it was to be taken seriously, it was probably because she brought the wrong relationship into their lives. She mumbled several times, but in the end she shut her mouth without uttering a word. Then Bernard made an expression for her to realize. ¡°It was an accident that they died, and it was their choice. Herietta, it¡¯s not because of you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ no. It was never an accident.¡± Herietta, who muttered softly, grinded her teeth. ¡°Everything was planned in advance. No doubt.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Planned in advance?¡± Bernard asked, narrowing his brow. ¡°Then you mean they were killed by someone?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As Bernard asked again, Herietta shut her mouth again and remained silent. Although she did not answer him, her eyes gleamed with intense anger. He knew without even having to listen. She was now burning silently. Bernard¡¯s eyes narrowed. Come to think of it, he remembered that when Herietta had a high fever, she said something similar to that. ¡°If what you say is true, I can¡¯t understand your decision even more.¡± Bernard crossed his arms and tilted his head to the side. ¡°If there is someone behind your family¡¯s death, and you know who it is, why would you throw your life away so easily?¡± ¡°That ¡­¡­ What do you mean?¡± ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t try to die in vain like this. Rather, I will do whatever it takes to survive and take revenge on them.¡± Bernard replied. Unwavering eyes. A voice without hesitation. Dignified attitude. For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~ Chapter 80 There was nothing to hide. He wasn¡¯t even lying. He was a man who had lived a life of superiority and nobleness to others from the time he was born. It wasn¡¯t that difficult to express and realize what he wanted. Herietta looked at Bernard with trembling eyes. She felt as if she had been stabbed by his words. Unexplained embarrassment and anger came at the same time. She clenched her fists. ¡°It¡¯s because you don¡¯t know what they are. They¡¯re not the kind of person who I can easily get revenge on just because I want to.¡± ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t say it would be easy. No matter how hard you try, you may fail.¡± Bernard shrugged his shoulders and murmured. ¡°But at this point, is it that important?¡± ¡°What¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡°If you were to throw away your life like this anyway, even if you fail later, you won¡¯t have much to lose.¡± Hearing Bernard¡¯s words, Herietta got quiet. She opened her mouth several times to say something, but she ended up closing it back without her saying anything. She felt as if she was faced with a fact that she had never thought of. Little by little, her breathing lengthened. Rolling her eyes to and fro with a thoughtful face, she lifted her head and looked at him. ¡°Even so, my strength alone is not enough.¡± Herietta gave her his view. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to touch even a single hair of theirs by myself.¡± ¡°Who said that? Do you have to deal with it on your own?¡± Bernard raised his eyebrows and asked back. It was a question, but it has more meaning to it. Herietta hardened her expression. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying I¡¯ll help you.¡± Bernard said. Then his lips curled upwards and he gave a supremely gentle smile. ¡°I, Bernard Cenchilla Shane Pascourt, the second prince of Velicia, will help you, Herietta Mackenzie of Brimdel.¡± * * * Herietta slowly recovered. Unlike before, when she was reckless in eating and drinking, she ate her meal on time and full. She was trying to go out and participate in activities rather than spending her time in her room and wasting her time. did. Her thin body, which only had bones left, began to gain weight little by little, and even her pale complexion began to turn bright. The light of life fell upon Herietta¡¯s face, that used to have the shadow of her death. The royal doctors who had been shaking their heads, saying she was hopeless, saw her change and said she overcame a big hurdle and put a very optimistic prognosis in their mouths. Everyone tilted their heads and wondered at her sudden change, but the person standing at the center of the change kept her silence. ¡°Your Majesty really makes me raise a white flag.¡± Jonathan said, shaking his head softly. ¡°Why would you make such an absurd promise without a plan?¡± ¡°Why do you think it¡¯s absurd?¡± Bernard asked without moving his gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I would pick up the stars in the sky, and I didn¡¯t say that I would split the sea in two.¡± Bernard stood by the window of the study, looking down at Herietta as she strolled through the garden in the sunshine. There was a faint smile on his lips. Even from a distance, she was clearly in an incomparably healthier state than before. Hearing Bernard¡¯s words, Jonathan¡¯s complexion darkened. ¡°No way¡­¡­. You¡¯re not trying to keep your promise, are you?¡± ¡°How can I do that?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t your opponent a Duchy of Brimdel? Moreover, the royal family of Brimdel may have intervened directly. Are you going to undermine the friendly relations between the two countries?¡± Jonathan asked with a puzzled look. Then Bernard laughed it off. ¡°Why, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do.¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± Astonished by Bernard¡¯s dangerous remarks, Jonathan jumped. It was not the kind of behavior that could be evaluated as calm and cool. Bernard grinned as if his knight¡¯s reaction was interesting. ¡°Calm down. It doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to Brimdel and mess around right now.¡± ¡°Then, aren¡¯t you saying that one day it could happen?¡± ¡°Well. What will happen in the future, no one knows.¡± With Bernard¡¯s natural answer, Jonathan¡¯s complexion turned blue. His master was a bubbly person who joked about something so serious. He still looked relaxed, as if enjoying the cool breeze of the early evening, but Jonathan didn¡¯t know what he was thinking inside. ¡°¡­¡­ I feel like my life has been cut in half because of your jokes.¡± ¡°Oh no. I wasn¡¯t joking.¡± Bernard mumbled to himself. ¡°Sir, which do you think is more dominant, Velicia or Brimdel?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that, of course, Velicia?¡± Jonathan answered with a straight face. It wasn¡¯t out of patriotism. It wasn¡¯t something Bernard said so it would be nice to hear. Velicia, who has risen to the ranks of an Empire, and Brimdel, a small kingdom on the outskirts of the continent. It wasn¡¯t something that could be compared from the beginning. Bernard smiled bitterly. ¡°I mean. I think Velicia might be eaten by Brimdel sooner or later.¡± ¡°Velicia is eaten by Brimdel?¡± ¡°Yes. Although Velicia is now considered a more powerful country than Brimdel, the positions of the two countries may change soon. Although the country is small in size, Brimdel is surrounded by sea on two sides and is rich in mineral resources. On the other hand, Velicia is an open land, half of which is an uninhabited wasteland.¡± To Jonathan, who looked at him with a bewildered face, Bernard explained step by step. ¡°In terms of resources alone, we will never be able to keep up with Brimdel. Exchanges and trade activities with other countries cannot be matched by Brimdel and their sea routes. Sir Jonathan. In the future, Brimdel will develop more and more national power. On the other hand, Velicia will not develop and will fade away in isolation from the old days.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡­ In the future, Velicia¡¯s national power will inevitably decline, are you saying this?¡± ¡°No way.¡± Bernard chuckled. ¡°If something is missing, fill it in. If you need something, you can get it.¡± ¡°But with the resources and years you mentioned, to get what you want to get¡­¡­.¡± Jonathan, who had been speaking as if he was complaining with a grim expression, clouded his words. If you need something, you can get it? Realizing something, his expression changed suddenly. Hard, stiff facial muscles. Jonathan¡¯s neck moved slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­ you are going to break the peace treaty with Brimdel and invade them?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°It has been more than 100 years since the two countries signed a peace treaty and remained friendly. The consequences of breaking a long-standing treaty are unpredictable on Velicia. Don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°Sir Jonathan. Nothing is forever. A peace treaty, a friendship only lasts until one of the two countries breaks it first.¡± Bernard said firmly. Then he looked forward and saw the Velicia capital stretched out beyond the walls. The image of the country where he lived was reflected in his gray eyes. The sun was setting. The appearance of the capital city at dusk is beautiful and lonely, as always. ¡°The treaty will be broken someday anyway. If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be a bad idea to make the first move from our side first?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Jonathan looked at Bernard without a word. It was neither happy nor sad, it was an ambiguous expression. Sensing his gaze, Bernard turned his head to look at his knight. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Your Highness looks different all over again.¡± Jonathan answered. ¡°Even though I have been by your side for over ten years, I didn¡¯t know that you had such great ambitions.¡± It was as if he was looking at someone other than his master. He was full of surprise and worry. However, his admiration for a man with great aspirations and unstoppable determination is not small. Suddenly, Jonathan felt like he wanted to watch the country where he reigned and ruled as king by his side. Bernard laughed lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I was just making a small talk.¡± A golden twilight fell upon his head. For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~ Chapter 81 There was a large garden within Velicia¡¯s Royal Palace. It was built for the previous queen, who was known to have loved flowers and nature, and it boasted such a huge scale that it was said that three full days would not be enough to look around properly. In addition, the interior is so complicated that it is easy to get lost for guests that wander around at will. In recent years, Herietta has spent most of her time in this garden. From sunrise in the morning until sunset. Even though it was over half a day, she did not show any signs of exhaustion and worked hard around the garden. However, it did not mean that Herietta was wasting time there, looking at flowers. She was studying herbal medicine. Proving it, she held a thick book in her hand. It was a book full of various plants and herbs that could be found on the continent. ¡®To hunt a prey bigger and stronger than you, you need to be fully prepared. You will only get one chance to aim at your opponent¡¯s neck. In order to seize that opportunity, you have to raise your ability to the maximum.¡¯ Bernard gave that answer when she asked how she could get revenge on the next Duke Rowani. ¡®It may be difficult to defeat him by force. The probability of failure is high, and unpredictable variables may arise. So we have no choice but to find another way.¡¯ Then the suggestion was herbal medicine. Knowing how to identify herbs and use poisons was useful knowledge in many ways. Of course, he didn¡¯t believe that she could overthrow Duke Rowani by just a single herbal medicine. But, as Bernard said, it could be the starting point of the road ahead. Once she made up her mind, there was no need to hesitate. Herietta¡¯s efforts and enthusiasm to acquire studies and knowledge were terrific. She studied nonstop day and night, learning information like a sponge. Seeing her like that, even those who taught her by the side were tongue tied. A tree with red flowers came into Herietta¡¯s view, who was searching through the books and learning about plants. It was a small tree, a little smaller than her height. Herietta¡¯s eyes were thinly curved. The flowers on the twigs were familiar to her eyes. Like possessed, she approached the tree and picked one of it. It was a flower consisting of red petals. At the center of the five petals spread out like a star, there was a long yellow stamen. Its shape was very similar to the stellite flower, which is said to have a sweet taste due to its high honey content. ¡®What are you doing? If you eat the bianche flower, your tongue will be paralyzed.¡¯ When Herietta, who accidentally mistook the bianche flower she found in the forest for a stellite flower, tried to suck its nectar, Edwin smirked and stopped it. ¡®Even if two flowers are very similar, there is a clear difference. Look. The stamens of the bianche flower have such a deep yellow color. On the other hand, the stamens of stellite flowers are close to white.¡¯ He pointed to the flower he was holding and explained to her one by one. Still, he looked at her condition with a worried look, gauging if she had already consumed the poison. As she listened to his explanation, she said, ¡°Wow,¡± in admiration. ¡®How does Edwin know that? When I talk to you, I think you really know everything.¡¯ Herietta let out a heartfelt exclamation. Edwin gave her a stranger look as she looked into his eyes full of her respect. The face seems shy and bitter. ¡®It¡¯s not that great. I only know some very basic herbal medicine knowledge.¡¯ Recalling her past, Herietta slowly clenched her fist. She felt the bianche flowers getting crushed in her hands. That eventful night, she pondered whether she should throw herself out the window and end her life. There were two reasons Herietta abandoned her resolve. Vengeance towards those who pushed her family to the brink of death, and a longing for Edwin, who lives somewhere in Brimdel. When the time is right, if the opportunity comes, she will go find him no matter what. The most beautiful star of her life. Herietta looked down at the crushed flowers and made a promise. * * * Hermann calendar Year 4731. 513 years from the founding of Brimdel. December is said to be particularly difficult due to the severe cold. The invaders from the North broke through the defense walls of the Demner Knights, which seemed impossible to be breached and crossed the border. As a result, a total of nine percent of prominent armed forces were lost, including Sir Sherrett Billiett, Sir Gillian Monroe, and Sir Lewis McBridge, who were on the front line. Hermann calendar Year 4732. 513 years from the founding of Brimdel. February is the end of winter and the beginning of spring. Gillion Samuel Rongo van Babilius, the 18th king, who reigned for over 30 years as the monarch of Brimdel, passed away. Gillian¡¯s son and the 19th king, Duon Gilbert Benjamin van Babilius was recorded as the last Prince left behind. The year when the situation on the continent began to tilt to the east due to a sudden wind blowing from the west. Leaving behind a long history of half a thousand years, Brimdel meets an end that is no different from any other ruined country. ¨D A History for the Forgotten, Excerpts from the Western Continent ¨D * * * An audience room in the center of Brimdel Palace. Hot torches were burning everywhere. The place that normally had a soft and fragrant scent, was filled with a fishy and damp smell. It had been a long time since the surroundings, which had been noisy enough to be deafening, had already become quiet. A storm that was never seen before passed, leaving nothing but ruins. Dozens of people were kneeling on the hard, cold marble floor, bound by ropes. From a young boy who hasn¡¯t had his coming-of-age ceremony yet to an old man with gray hair. The group was made up of various people, but they were all from high-ranking families, and they all wore luxurious outfits. Their hair was scattered, and their face was covered with black dust, but it couldn¡¯t hide their good complexion. The audience room was full of armed soldiers. There was no smile on their faces, equipped with iron armor, spears, and shields. The soldiers watched their surroundings with sharp eyes. Aiming the pointed spear at the group, seemingly to warn the group that they would wield it mercilessly if the group did anything stupid. The group trembled in fear. They couldn¡¯t even open their mouths for fear that something would go wrong. In the silence, in the midst of only rough breathing, there was a sniffing sound from somewhere. A boy, kneeling on the floor, couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and began to cry. ¡°Philip. Stop crying? You, a proud royalty, show tears in front of your enemies. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± A man kneeling next to the boy quietly urged him. It was the Crown Prince of Brimdel, Duon. Contrary to his usual neat appearance, he was also a mess. He had bruises here and there on his face, as if he had been in a fight, and there were dried blood on his lips. ¡°Bro, Brother Duon.¡± The boy called Phillip trembled and said. ¡°Are, are we going to die like this?¡± ¡°Who is going to die? Stop talking nonsense and stop crying.¡± ¡°Bu, but.¡± Philip looked around him with wet eyes. The eyes of the enemy, seen through the eye holes in their helmet, were unusual. ¡°They, they won¡¯t leave, leave us.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They will never be able to take our lives.¡± Duon said, grinding his teeth gently. ¡°They were lucky enough to get us captive, but after all, they are just dogs. They cannot do anything without the permission of the king they serve.¡± ¡°Do, dogs?¡± ¡°Yes. Even if the King of Kustan is of barbarian origin, he knows that it is foolish to harm the royal family of another country.¡± Duon didn¡¯t say that just to reassure young Philip. He was a hundred times convinced that he was right. For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~ Chapter 82 Even if the country was invaded, the royal family was still the royal family. A living one would be much more valuable and useful to their king than a useless corpse. Moreover, at this point in time when the victory was decided anyway, there was no reason to make it more emotional. Although the Brimdel royal family are now on their knees in such humiliating captivity, it is because these are little bastards who do not know the situation well. The situation would change if a person sitting in a higher position or a person with a more proper mind would come. It was undoubtedly. ¡°Where, where is His Majesty?¡± Philip sniffed and whispered. There was only one person missing in this place, where all those who inherited the blood of the Brimdel royal family were captured, and that was Gillion, the king of Brimdel. Asked by his younger cousin, Duon inhaled and exhaled slowly. No one has seen the king since the castle fell and the Kustans flooded in through the open gates. ¡°Maybe¡­¡­ He had escaped safely through the chaos.¡± There were several secret passages in Brimdel¡¯s castle. It was secretly designed in case of any unforeseen circumstances, and it was a top secret that only a few people knew about in Brimdel. Duon also tried to escape from the castle using the secret passage, but failed. Before he opened the door to the passage, the Kustan soldiers came into his room. ¡°Will he come back?¡± ¡°Yes. He will come back safely when the situation is rectified. So don¡¯t worry.¡± Hearing Duon¡¯s words, Philip seemed to have regained his composure to some extent. ¡®If only Gillion, the king of Brimdel was alive.¡¯ Duon gritted his teeth and vowed. ¡®One day, I will repay them for this humiliating disgrace.¡¯ ¡°!¡± The soldiers, who had been standing still like statues, suddenly began to stir. In silence they exchanged glances with each other. Eventually, they turned their heads towards the door in a coordinated move. No one said a word, but everyone in the audience room could feel it. The atmosphere that had spread in the air changed in an instant. For what? The Brimdel people naturally followed the Kustan soldiers¡¯ gaze. They were curious. But at the same time, greater tension and fear came. ¡°These, these guys why, why all of a sudden¡­¡­ ?¡± Philip did not finish the question. Because someone¡¯s footsteps could be heard from behind the tightly closed door. Thump. Thump. Perhaps it was a person who was armed like the soldiers, the sound of his footsteps was quite heavy. Philip¡¯s eyes widened at the same time. ¡®Is it the commander of these guys?¡¯ Duon stared at the door that had not yet been opened and guessed. Seeing that thousands of soldiers fought and lost their lives in this place, the owner of the leisurely footsteps was obviously not a normal man of any kind. As expected, the sound of footsteps stopped in front of the audience room door. Duon¡¯s breathing accelerated. It was only a few seconds, but for some, a long silence passed like eternity. All eyes were focused on one place. Two Kustan soldiers standing close to the door hurriedly opened the door. The door swung open on both sides. Then, a figure standing quietly in front of them appeared. ¡®The Black Knight!¡¯ When Duon saw the person standing in front of the door, he was startled and shouted inside. He had a black helmet, black armor, a black cloak, and even black boots. He was covered in black from head to toe so the name Black Knight came to mind. If he had stood in the dark, it would have been hard to tell. Duon swallowed a gulp. Everything was black, so it was more like seeing a ghost or a reaper of death rather than a human. Just by looking at it, Duon felt a chill in his spine. ¡°That must be¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That must be the rumored enemy. No doubt.¡± Those who were sitting on their knees next to Duon took short breaths and exhaled one word at a time. Black Knight. In fact, his presence was quite popular within Brimdel. Unlike other Kustan knights who wear green cloaks over silver armor, the story of a knight cruising around the battlefield with his body armed in black alone attracted many people¡¯s attention. The battlefield was such a fierce place that life and death are decided by only one thin difference. The less they were noticed by others, the more likely they were to survive. So, when the battle started, there were a lot of people who purposely painted their armor with mud and put on blood. In such a situation, instead of trying to hide himself, he deliberately wore clothes that would draw people¡¯s attention. Those who heard the story laughed at the Black Knight¡¯s stupidity and sarcastically said that he would last a week at best. But their expectations were wrong. The Black Knight did not die after a week passed as they had expected. Not only that, but all the battles he participated in ended in Kustan¡¯s victory. At first, some said it was just a coincidence, but those faded away as time passed. This is because those who managed to come back alive from the battle all spoke together. ¡®They say that the Kustan, whose eyes were blinded by victory, summoned the devil.¡¯ He pierced the necks of soldiers who were watching at the Bangola fortress with his ghostly archery skills. He led the Kustan army to victory by using nonsensical tactics in a battle where there was a difference of about twice as many troops. And more than half of the heads of famous Brimdel masters were cut off. All of these were achievements known to have been accomplished by this man standing in front of Duon in a short period of time. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The Black Knight looked inside the audience hall without saying a word. Even if it was an invaded enemy country, it was an audience with the royal family. As a courtesy, he should show some respect for them by giving them a silent tribute first, but he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of doing that. The eyes that could be seen through the helmet were very cold. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Among the soldiers guarding the audience, one knight, who seemed to have the highest rank, greeted the Black Knight with a brief silence. ¡°Did the plan go well?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°As you have commanded, we have captured all the royal families of Brimdel and put them here. Also, the person you mentioned earlier was also captured not far from here.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Despite the knight¡¯s report, the Black Knight was silent. His gaze showed no sign of departing from the royal family of Brimdel gathered in the middle of the audience. ¡°The Crown Prince of Brimdel.¡± As the knight continued to explain, the Black Knight raised his hand to interrupt him. It was a gesture telling the knight there was no need to listen to detailed explanations. The Black Knight slowly began to move. With each step he moved, the connecting parts of the iron armor rubbed against each other, making a clicking, thin metal sound. An eerie and gloomy energy that could not be expressed in words surrounded Duon. He was reluctant when he first saw the Black Knight. But when he looked closer, the Black Knight really looked more like a dead ghost than a living person. He appeared like a nightmare to drag another scapegoat into the hell he was in. As the Black Knight approached, the terrified royal families of Brimdel faltered in terror. Some of them turned their heads in nausea. The Black Knight was wearing black equipment, so they didn¡¯t know it until they looked closely. His whole body was drenched in red blood. As he appeared to have no problem in moving, it was obviously not his blood. The strong, pungent smell of blood pierced the tip of Duon¡¯s nostrils. The Black Knight stopped his footsteps in front of Duon. He couldn¡¯t find any hesitation as the Black Knight scanned the captives one by one. From the moment he entered the audience room, the Black Knight seemed to know Duon¡¯s identity. Duon raised his head and looked up at the Black Knight. Then he swallowed a gulp. He felt a strong sense of intimidation that it was suffocating him, who was exuding a vicious energy while covered in blood. ¡°Long time no see. Your Highness.¡± The Black Knight, who had been silent the whole time, finally opened his mouth. It was a much more polite tone than Duon expected. Besides, his voice is also very young, so Duon was a little surprised. ¡°Forgive me for not being able to visit you often.¡± ¡°You¡­¡­ know me?¡± For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~ Chapter 83 Duon asked while glaring at the Black Knight with wary eyes. The Black Knight of Kustan. A demon summoned by Kustan. Little was known about him, but as far as Duon could remember, today was the first time the two had met face-to-face. The Black Knight made no reply. Instead, he lowered his head slightly and moved his hand upward to remove the helmet he was wearing. Flutter. His golden hair, which seemed to be made of gold, flowed down gently. Seeing the Black Knight¡¯s face that was hidden under his helmet, Duon¡¯s eyes went wide. What was he looking at right now? What was standing in front of him now? His jaw trembled at the unbelievable thing he was seeing. His brain felt like it had gone blank. ¡°¡­¡­ Edwin?¡± Duon called out the name he had buried in his memory. ¡°Edwin? Why are you, why are you here?¡± Like this. Duon looked at Edwin with shaking eyes. Edwin was the kind of person Duon would never have imagined to encounter, especially like this. As far as Duon knew, Edwin should have been living quietly somewhere in the country by now. Several months had passed since he hadn¡¯t heard about Edwin as he was busy with work due to the wartime situation. Duon didn¡¯t think it was a big deal, he considered the news as good news. Why is Edwin in the capital? Why is he in this castle that has fallen into the enemy¡¯s hands? Duon looked at Edwin¡¯s appearance once again. Unlike him, who was confused and at a loss by Edwin¡¯s sudden appearance, Edwin looked rather indifferent and calm. Despite the fact that the castle was captured by the Kustan. Despite the fact that Duon is kneeling in front of him in such a humiliating manner. Edwin didn¡¯t look surprised or apologetic at all. Like he already knew that things would turn out this way. Like it was Edwin himself who planned and ordered all this. The moment the thought came to Duion, shivers ran up on him. ¡°No. No. No!¡± Duon shook his head in denial. ¡°Something is wrong! Something is wrong with this! Am I right, Edwin? There¡¯s no way you, Edwin, you, no one else, could be the Black Knight! You who used to be Redford, the royal family! There¡¯s no way Redford betrayed Brimdel!¡± Duon¡¯s cries that were close to howls, echoed in the silent audience hall. ¡°Edwin! Say something! Don¡¯t stand still like that, say something!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Are you doing this because of what happened to your family? Because His Majesty ordered the Redford family to be annihilated. That¡¯s why you plotted such a huge thing to get revenge on us.¡± Duon asked. No matter how much he squeezed his brain, there was no other reason to come to mind. ¡®But why?¡¯ Many years have already passed since that happened. And he heard that Edwin has been living a quiet life as if he was dead, obediently obeying all the royal family¡¯s orders. Then why did Edwin come and rebel against the royal family now? Why did he side with the enemy and drive his country to the brink? ¡®Maybe he¡¯s been looking for an opportunity for revenge while lying low and sharpening his blade for revenge.¡¯ Duon asked himself. But he soon gave up on that idea. Edwin was a Redford man, even if he is not now. Duchy Redford has been regarded as the most faithful sword of the royal family and a capable hunting dog. Their loyalty to the royal family was blind and absolute, that it could even be said as excessive. The public joked that if the King ordered them to die, they might not hesitate to jump off the cliff. ¡®No matter what, they¡¯re human.¡¯ Many people shook their heads and said it was nonsense, but Duon knew it wasn¡¯t that far from the truth. As proof, most of Redford¡¯s people did not resist the King¡¯s arrest order and walked into the prison obediently. They did not utter a single curse against the King even until the day they were beheaded. They could fight or they could run away. But the Redford people didn¡¯t. Like moths that voluntarily flew into the fire, even though they could fly freely high in the sky, they disappeared instead. Duon looked up at Edwin again. Golden hair and prominent brow bones. Blue eyes like the sea and a straight nose. And even the slightly stubborn-looking closed lips and strong jawline. Edwin looked a little more emaciated than before, but he still had the look of a close friend Duon had known since childhood. Also, Edwin¡¯s father and the King¡¯s most loyal servant, the former Duke Redford, Iorn, looked exactly like Edwin. There was no way he, Edwin, and no one else, would have truly betrayed Brimdel and rebelled against the royal family. ¡°Edwin. Listen to me. You are making a big mistake.¡± Duon persuaded him with a desperate look. ¡°I don¡¯t know what they said to lure you in, but think again. There¡¯s nothing to benefit from this. At best, you will be abandoned after being used by the King of Kustan.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You betrayed your old master, so do you think their king will accept you fully? How funny. If they made a mistake, you might even point your sword at them, so there¡¯s no way they¡¯d accept such a dangerous person without any countermeasures. They need your abilities right now, so they¡¯re going to say nice things for you to hear, but that ends when the war ends too. You will be abandoned like an old shoe.¡± Duon appealed sincerely. There were sharp glances coming from around him, but he didn¡¯t care. What was urgent right now was to change the mind of the man standing in front of him. ¡°Edwin, at least now before it¡¯s too late.¡± ¡°Your Highness. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Edwin quietly interrupted Duon¡¯s words. ¡°Because the relationship between the King of Kustan and me was only established to thoroughly achieve my purpose.¡± ¡°Your purpose?¡± ¡°Yes. I made a deal with the King of Kustan.¡± Edwin nodded his head. His eyes, looking at his old master, were infinitely cold. ¡°If I give him this country, he promised to give me anything I want in return.¡± ¡°Give this¡­¡­ country? Anything¡­¡­ you want?¡± Duon¡¯s complexion rapidly turned pale as he slowly repeated Edwin¡¯s words. To give the country to the King of the enemy country. What more explanation does he need for that statement? The situation was pretty bad. Duon clenched his fists. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, are you coveting the throne?¡± ¡°If I wanted something like that, I wouldn¡¯t have to borrow Kustan¡¯s hand.¡± Edwin said with a cold smile. ¡°I don¡¯t want the throne. I don¡¯t want to become a nobleman of Kustan like Your Highness thinks.¡± Edwin brushed back his hair, which flowed down his forehead, and wiped the sweat from his face. Then the blood from his hands was all over his handsome face. ¡°There are three conditions I have presented to him.¡± The bloodstained face was frighteningly eerie yet alluring. ¡°The first is the destruction of this country.¡± ¡°!¡± ¡°The second is the neck of the King of this country.¡± ¡°What, what?¡± Duon screamed in fright at Edwin¡¯s tremendous words. But Edwin went on, completely ignoring Duon¡¯s reaction. ¡°And the third is that this country will never be able to rebuild again¡­¡­.¡± Edwin glanced at the captured Brimdel royalties with cold eyes. His blue eyes were stained with cruelty. ¡°¡­¡­ Brimdel will be dried of all the royal seed.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Duon roared. ¡°Now that I see it, you are really crazy! How dare you wish for the destruction of your country? How dare you ask for the head of the neck of your country! To make such ridiculous conditions! Do you think the King of Kustan will listen? Be real! Edwin, you are tricked! You¡¯ve been tricked by their king!¡± ¡°It has already been done.¡± Edwin said calmly. With that, Duon, who had been yelling his heart out, was startled. It¡¯s done. His face hardened. He felt terrified, the words felt like they were full of negative feelings. ¡°Where do you think I stopped before I came here?¡± Edwin asked quietly. ¡°Does Your Highness really not know why the King is not here?¡± At that moment, Duon felt his body stiffen. For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~ Chapter 84 Where Edwin stopped before coming here. The reason why the King is not here, unlike other members of the royal family. Those things were like two distant things. Was there a line connecting them? Duon slowly rolled his eyes and looked at Edwin again. Bloodstains on his face. Drops of blood ran down his armor and dripped onto the floor. And the thick smell of blood wafting from him. Thud. His heart came crashing down. A realization he hadn¡¯t even thought of came raining down on him like a wave. He vaguely assumed that it was the blood of one of the soldiers, but it might be of someone of his kin. He felt sick to the stomach. ¡°Stop, please. Don¡¯t tell me¡­.¡­ His Majesty¡­¡­ ?¡± Duon began to tremble hard. Was he trembling out of fear? Or was he trembling with anger? He didn¡¯t even know anymore. Edwin looked at Duon quietly. Duon understood what Edwin was saying. And Edwin himself noticed that fact. It was something he didn¡¯t have to say. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sad. You won¡¯t be apart for very long.¡± ¡°That¡­¡­ What are you talking about?¡± Duon forced his voice and asked. He must have felt the growing heat of death, so Philip, who was by his side, pressed his body against Duon. He was like a frightened baby bird digging into its mother bird¡¯s arms. Sensing that, Edwin¡¯s gaze turned to Duon¡¯s younger cousin. Was he thirteen or fourteen? Another boy¡¯s face floated on top of the boy looking up at Edwin with a youthful face. It was a fleeting moment, but a piece of faint emotion emerged in Edwin¡¯s eyes. It seemed that the face, which was like a statue carved out of ice, had a thin layer of human color applied to it. But that¡¯s only for a moment. When Edwin turned his gaze back to Duon, all emotion was gone from him. Looking down at Duon, his expression was as cold and indifferent as before. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? My third condition.¡± This country will never be able to be rebuilt again, Brimdel will be dried of all the royal seed. Edwin took his hand to the sword slung around his waist. ¡°Unfortunately, Your Highness Duon.¡± Then, slowly calling out Duon¡¯s name, he drew the sword from the scabbard. The long, sharp sword screeched bitterly at its master¡¯s hand. The light of the torch was reflected on the well-forged blade, emitting an eerie light. ¡°You are included in it.¡± Edwin¡¯s eyes burned with even more coldness. * * * Like everything in the world, the noise that seemed to go on endlessly came to an end soon. The thumping sound that seemed to destroy the castle had stopped, and the tearing screams had long since died down. When the chaotic time ended, an unusually thick silence and stillness came. Only black smoke remained in the place where it had been roaring with destruction and chaos. A person stood in a spacious room filled with extravagant ornaments and luxurious furniture. Covering her face with a deep gray hood, she had a small and diminutive physique to be called an adult. She stood by the window and stared out of it. The clear sky turned hazy due to smoke rising from the ashes of the capital. ¡°Was it to your liking?¡± Someone asked behind her back. It was a cold voice like a blizzard in the middle of winter. Seronach took her eyes off the window and slowly turned to look at the man who was talking to her. Edwin, wearing dark red armor, was standing leaning against the doorway, looking at her. How long has he been standing there? Even though he was wearing a lot of equipment that looked heavy at first glance, she didn¡¯t feel any presence from Edwin. Still, Seronach was not surprised. Edwin was a man who could hide his presence if he wanted to. ¡°Brimdel faced catastrophe, and the capital burned to ashes. Everything is as you prophesied.¡± Edwin said slowly. ¡°I wonder what it feels like to see a country you so much wanted to protect collapse right in front of your eyes.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Did you kill the King?¡± Despite Edwin¡¯s provocation, Seronach did not sway easily. Edwin stared blankly at her as he asked without any change of expression, like an emotionless doll. The shadow cast under the hood attached to the robe was absolutely black. Before long, Edwin chuckled. ¡°Strange. Aren¡¯t you the one who knows everything?¡± The great and wise prophet of Brimdel, Seronach. An existence that can destroy the most powerful family in the Kingdom with just one word. Also, a magical being who has been by the side of the royal family and has protected this country for a long time. Living twice as long as an ordinary human¡¯s lifespan. Edwin¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at Seronach. After inheriting the will of his family and spending about a year in a desolate outskirts to protect his country, the news that came back to him was that all members of his family had been executed. That too, for the ridiculous charge of trying to rebel against the royal family. He didn¡¯t even think to protest the King¡¯s order. From the day he was born until now, he has been a loyal dog to the royal family. So even though he was beaten with a mace for no reason, he never thought of biting his master. However, the person who put the mace into the King¡¯s hand was the prophet in front of him, Seronach. Why on earth? The Redfords had no reason to quarrel with Brimdel¡¯s great prophet, Seronach. Both sides sacrificed themselves for the safety and prosperity of the royal family. Questions followed one after another. But he couldn¡¯t find any answer at all. ¡°Do you think you will be safe even if you have the King¡¯s blood on your hands?¡± Seronach asked. ¡°He was your King. You and your family have supported and protected them for half a thousand years.¡± Edwin¡¯s expression hardened at Seronach¡¯s words. He recalled the image of Gillion, the King of Brimdel, whom he had been alone with a while ago. As the Kustan soldiers who had crossed the collapsed walls rushed into the castle like a swarm of ants, Gillion tried to get out of the castle through the royal family¡¯s secret passage. But he couldn¡¯t get far. Edwin, who knew about the existence of the secret passage, had placed his soldiers there in advance and blocked the way. ¡®Please save that child, save Duon.¡¯ Kneeling on the cold stone floor, Gillion pleaded with Edwin. It seems that he didn¡¯t have time to take the crown as he ran away in a hurry, so his empty head looked very shabby. ¡®He was the child who begged to save you. He¡¯s the lifesaver who saved your life.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t asking the enemy general who captured him as the King of a country. It was a request made with a father¡¯s heart begging for the life of his child, to someone he had known for a long time. ¡®He is more precious than my life. He is a child who will carry on the history of this country. Please. I don¡¯t care if you kill me right now, so please let him live.¡¯ ¡®So, did His Majesty protect the things that are precious to me?¡¯ Edwin, who had been listening to Gillion quietly, asked. ¡®Did Your Majesty ever give me a chance to protect her?¡¯ Edwin endured even when he was robbed. He wasn¡¯t completely greedy, he didn¡¯t want too many things either. Even though he was pushed into a cramped cage with his wings broken, he tried to live with gratitude for the single ray of light that shined on him. Herietta MacKenzie. As long as he had her. If only she could have stayed by his side. If that was the case, he would have lived content enough with his life. No matter how gutter-like his life was, he would have endured it somehow. Was he asking for too much? ¡®You can¡¯t kill me.¡¯ Gillion glared at Edwin and assured him. ¡®I am the King of Brimdel. Am I not your king?¡¯ Gillion raised his chin slightly and said. It was a shabby figure sitting on the floor without even wearing his crown, but his attitude couldn¡¯t be more arrogant and confident than that. It was as if he was reminding the other person of an obvious fact. Edwin looked down at Gillion like that. King of Brimdel. The master of the Redford family. That had strangled and gnawed at his family for hundreds of years. ¡®Wrong, Your Majesty.¡¯ Edwin corrected Gillion¡¯s words. It all started with a false belief that he had forced himself to do. ¡®You are no longer my master.¡¯ If only he had realized that fact a little sooner. Edwin deeply regretted it. If he did, something might have changed. He might not have lost her. His Herietta. For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~ Chapter 85 But no matter how much he regrets it, the past won¡¯t change. ¡°He is not my king. Because my king and my master are separate.¡± Edwin looked at Seronach with cold eyes. ¡°The King of Brimdel is dead. And those who are said to have inherited the lineage of the first king of Brimdel were also caught and killed.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Brimdel will never be able to rebuild forever.¡± ¡°Your will will be done. But that will put the blood of many on your hands.¡± Seronach said with a sigh. ¡°You always had a clear energy, but now there is only a cloudy and heavy energy.¡± ¡°Is that how you say ¡®go to hell¡¯?¡± Edwin muttered with a short laugh and continued. ¡°It does not matter. The world I live in right now is like hell to me.¡± Whether he opens his eyes or closes them. It didn¡¯t matter whether he was asleep or awake. No matter where he was or what he was doing, the same thoughts always came to his mind. Why is she not with him now? Why does she no longer exist in this world? Why does the world, this world without her, run so smoothly as if nothing had happened? And above all, Edwin himself, why is he still breathing and living in this empty world without her? The sense of loss radiating from losing a most precious person aroused deep regret. And that regret became guilt. Guilt became denial. Finally, denial became an uncontrollable anger. For whom or what is the anger? His heart was boiling hot like lava, and it was suffocating him. He hated it to the point that he was starting to lose his mind, and he hated it again. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t understand. That such a precious and important existence has disappeared, but no one but himself recognizes the fact. ¡°Even though I came to Brimdel as a knight of the enemy country, you don¡¯t seem too surprised.¡± ¡°As you said, I am a prophet.¡± ¡°If you already knew everything, why didn¡¯t you run away?¡± Edwin asked. True to her words, Serenach never tried to escape from this castle. Even while everyone was running around in panic, Seronach remained in her room. Furthermore, perhaps she had waited for the soldiers to come and catch her, she hadn¡¯t even locked the door. ¡°There is no reason to run away, is there?¡± Seronach answered calmly. ¡°I am also God¡¯s chess piece. We just move forward slowly, step by step through the fateful procedures set by God.¡± God¡¯s chess piece. Edwin narrowed his eyes. She could have said that she was a representative or messenger of God, but she referred to herself as a chess piece. Edwin thought her words were a little surprising. ¡°Then¡­¡­ You know what I¡¯m going to do from now on.¡± Edwin said, straightening his body that had been leaning against the doorway. ¡°You know why I came to you.¡± Edwin slowly moved his steps toward Seronach. One step. Two steps. As if playing with a prey he had caught, Edwin¡¯s gait was infinitely leisurely. His eyes, like those of a beast, flashed ferociously. Edwin¡¯s limbs were tingling with murderous energy. It would be a wonder if there was even a strong military commander who could dare to stand face to face with him now. However, there was no sway in Seronach¡¯s posture, who had a slender body. ¡°Do you resent me for making such a prophecy about your family?¡± ¡°I¡¯d be lying if I said I never did.¡± Edwin said with a cold smile. ¡°But as a result, your prophecy is not wrong, so should I honor you as a great prophet?¡± As in other countries, in Brimdel, the title of nobility was inherited as a legacy to the next designated heir. The moment the inheritance takes place is when the breath of the former generation stops. There was no need for a succession ceremony as long as they had formally followed the procedure for designating a successor in advance. In a time when wars often broke out, it was made so to fill the position of the head of the family who might die at any moment. Because of this, the very moment Iorn was executed under the king¡¯s orders, Edwin automatically inherited the title and became the new Duke Redford. Although no one, not even Edwin himself, realized the fact because of the relentless tragedy, Edwin himself was the last Duke Redford right before the Redfords were stripped of their status as nobles. Duke Redford, the one who was said to destroy Brimdel and lead it to ruin. Could it be a coincidence? Or was it intentional? But Edwin soon corrected his thoughts. Seronach couldn¡¯t have known. If she had foreseen the really distant future, she couldn¡¯t have let Duon save Edwin¡¯s life. She would have done everything in her power to end Edwin¡¯s life. Before long, Edwin stopped in front of Seronach. Seronach was about two heads shorter than Edwin. She seemed too dwarfed and insignificant to be called a person who controlled the fate of the country and destroyed the most powerful family in the kingdom with only words. ¡°¡­¡­ I will not ask for forgiveness.¡± ¡°I never wanted it. I am not going to ask you for forgiveness either.¡± Edwin answered without hesitation towards Seronach. His gaze was on her. The shadows cast under the hood were pitch black and cavernous. She was the subject of much speculation. Some said she was not human, others said she was an illusion created by the royal family. Wearing a robe with a large hood, Seronach hid herself under it, not revealing any flesh. It made him wonder if even the king had ever seen her face. Edwin slowly reached out. Then, he grabbed the hood that Seronach was wearing. He was always curious. What kind of ancient creature, what kind of monster is hiding its face under that hood? He wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it was a shapeless shadow. By his touch, the hood slid down. Then Seronach¡¯s face, hidden in the shadows, was revealed in front of him. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Seronach¡¯s face was reflected in Edwin¡¯s eyes. Her face, illuminated by the shimmering lanterns, was dyed orange like the setting sun. ¡°So¡­¡­ this is what you look like.¡± Edwin, who looked at Seronach for a moment, muttered quietly. The prophet Seronach, who was said to be wiser and greater than anyone else. The reality was a monster that was thought to have been hidden tightly in a closed closet. ¡°I¡¯m about to laugh.¡± Edwin laughed weakly and let go of Seronach¡¯s hood. ¡°What on earth have I been afraid of?¡± Years later, when the closet was opened again, there was nothing in it. When reality was revealed, there was no reason to be afraid. Vague fear and awe of the other person. Where did they really come from? ¡°Seronach. You were also just an extremely ordinary human being.¡± Edwin¡¯s eyes darkened. * * * ¡°Did everything go well with your plans?¡± Someone spoke to Edwin as he walked out of the room. Edwin glanced up and checked the other person¡¯s face. A young woman was standing there. Although she was a woman, with her restrained posture, she was as tall as a grown man, and she wore the uniform of a knight of Kustan. Lionelli Bahat. She was the one who stayed by Edwin¡¯s side and assisted him throughout the period of invasion and destruction of Brimdel. Most countries had an atmosphere that restricted women from entering the political or military world, but in Kustan, where superiority and inferiority were determined only by the size of strength and ability, the fact that she was a woman was not a problem. ¡°Yes.¡± Edwin averted his gaze and answered insincerely. He handed his sword to one of the apprentice knights waiting by his side. It meant to wipe off the blood on the sword before it hardened and caused trouble. ¡°Dame Lionelli. What happened to the work entrusted to you?¡± ¡°There is no need for concern. Lord. It worked out smoothly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Contrary to him saying ¡®relief¡¯, his expression was dry. Lionelli thought that even if she gave the opposite answer, the reaction of the man in front of her would not be very different from now. He was a capable and intelligent man, but he was as dry as the bottom of an empty well. He was like a well-made doll, unable to feel the joys and sorrows that humans should normally feel. For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~ Chapter 86 Lionelli followed Edwin, who led the way. The sound of their footsteps echoed through the empty hallway. ¡°Are there any problems?¡± Lionelli, who was watching Edwin, asked cautiously. Edwin turned his head to look at her. ¡°Why do you ask that?¡± ¡°Forgive me. Because your expression isn¡¯t that bright.¡± This was not the first time Kustan had invaded Brimdel. The people of Kustan, who lived in the barren land, envied the people of Brimdel for their rich land, and attempted invasions to take away their land several times. But maybe it was because of Brimdel¡¯s military strength, which was stronger than expected. Each attempt failed. The Kustan army had to withdraw in tears. But finally, the Kustan army crossed the border. They won the battle against Brimdel¡¯s army, captured the castle, and even cut the heads of the king and his family. It was something that had been desired for hundreds of years. They finally did what their ancestors couldn¡¯t do. It was a huge achievement to ignore. ¡°Really?¡± But Edwin¡¯s reaction was lukewarm. She even wondered if he¡¯d be happier if the garbage he threw inadvertently went into the trash can. ¡°There were no problems. Dame can stop and rest too.¡± ¡°Yes. Lord.¡± There were many things that were unclear, but Lionelli was very sensitive to the military rank. She had no intention to speak carelessly to a superior. She bowed politely to him and went on her way. * * * Edwin, who roughly finished the things he had to deal with immediately, headed straight to the room given to him. The soldiers guarding the door recognized him and corrected their posture and saluted him. Respectful eyes. Admiring face. Edwin, who made what was considered impossible possible, was already being praised as a great hero among the Kustan soldiers. He couldn¡¯t have not felt their gaze, but he completely ignored them and entered the room without a word. It was dark inside the room. They didn¡¯t know when Edwin would come, so it seemed that they hadn¡¯t properly prepared for him yet. The soldiers who followed him suggested a lamp to light up the darkness. But he gestured that it was enough and then dismissed them. Click. The door closed behind his back. The light and sound were blocked. Edwin stood alone behind the door and looked around silently. The darkness was so thick that he could only tell the outlines of the shapes. A heavy silence that made it seem like he could hear even his breathing in detail. Even though there was only a door between the spaces, it contrasted with the noisy outside. It was as if he had entered a very different space. He felt completely cut off from the world and from everyone except himself. Edwin leaned his back against the door. Then, slowly collapsing, he sat down. The fatigue, which he hadn¡¯t noticed before, came all at once. He lowered his head. Both physically and mentally, he was very exhausted. ¡®If only I could stop everything as it is now.¡¯ Edwin clenched his fists. He wanted to close his eyes and fell asleep, never waking up. He wished to never face this world again, that was only full of suffering. If he can¡¯t turn back time, he¡¯d rather just have it stop like this. He earnestly prayed to God every night, but his wish did not come true. After staying up all night when he opened his eyes, morning came without fail. He just went through the nightmare-like day again, like he was running around in circles. The screams of people in terror echoed in his ears. The flames that soared to devour everything shimmered in front of his eyes. The capital was burned, the castle collapsed, and countless people lost their lives in the war. Edwin inhaled and exhaled slowly with a grim face. This place he once defended at all costs. The place those who died under the sword he wielded, gave their life to defend. It was destroyed today under his direction. Irony. There could be no other word that accurately describes his situation. Edwin buried his face in his hands. The foul smell of blood stung his nostrils. It was a mark of what he had accomplished. It was also the weight of his sins. His throat moved. No matter how many times and thoroughly he washed his body, he would never be able to completely get rid of this smell. He laughed at himself. It couldn¡¯t be more fortunate that Herrietta couldn¡¯t see him like this. She, who has a clear and pure soul, always looked at him and compared him to a beautiful star floating in the sky. While it was none other than her that shone more brilliantly than anyone else. But she seldom noticed it. Before long, Edwin pulled something out of his arms. In his hand was a silver locket necklace with a long chain. He looked down at it for a long time with longing eyes. The heart he wanted to hand over, but couldn¡¯t hand it to the end. Edwin gritted his teeth. He always said that he would protect her, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t keep the promise. The day Edwin was heading to Bangola. Herrietta shed tears in front of him. As she was held in his arms, she cried sadly until she was out of breath. At the time, he didn¡¯t know the reason for her tears. He couldn¡¯t guess how she felt when she said goodbye to him. His heart felt crushed. Nothing¡¯s going to change after he returns from Bangola. There would be a long time ahead of him and her. They could be together forever. He believed so. He never really imagined that it would be his last day with her. ¡®If only I had been a little more selfish. If only I had had a little more courage.¡¯ Edwin grabbed the locket from the necklace. The desire and longing for another future that did not happen grew more and more as each day passed. And in line with that, he hated the reality he faced more and more. ¡®Ah. That Mackenzie family bitch? I know very well where she is now.¡¯ After returning to Philioche and realizing that Herrietta was gone. He went to see Shawn and he said so. ¡®You¡¯ve probably heard of the Princess who went on her way to marry a foolish prince from a neighboring country not too long ago, right?¡¯ ¡®Then, did you know that the Princess had brown hair and auburn eyes?¡¯ His heart sank when he listened to Shawn¡¯s words. Edwin immediately rode madly to the border. And he followed the trail he found near the border into a forest. And there he¡­¡­. Edwin stopped his flashbacks. The weight of the locket in his hand felt heavier than ever. After that, Edwin did not return to Philioche. Instead, he headed for Duchy Rowani. He couldn¡¯t think rationally. As the saying goes, an eye for an eye. That was all he could think. Shawn, who killed Herrietta, should die the same way. But the moment Shawn¡¯s breath stopped, struggling in pain, what Edwin felt was not satisfaction, but emptiness. Even with the corpse cooling down with a miserable face in front of him, even with the death of his enemy, Edwin was not satisfied at all. ¡®Is this the end?¡¯ Frustrated by the revenge that ended so easily and quickly, he soon realized another fact. That the weight of life given to each person is never the same. Just as everyone has their own life, the value of that life is also different. The price of Herrietta¡¯s life. The responsibility for her death. The price for it. His mind, which had been boiling hot, cooled down. She was a woman so precious that even if he gave everything in the world, it would not be enough. What can compensate for her death? What will he be able to fill this void with? In time, Edwin¡¯s gaze, sharp as a hunting falcon, shifted to things that Shawn might have treasured in his lifetime. The murderous energy directed towards the vague object came out so intensely that it was uncontrollable. That was the beginning. Edwin opened his hand holding the locket and looked down at his palm. There were dark red blood stains on the locket, which was tinged with soft silver. His face twisted slightly when he saw that. He already knew without anyone having to tell him. That he is becoming a monster. For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~ Chapter 87 Like the moon that was never full for a very long time, Edwin suffered from a vengeance that could never be satisfied. He kills, kills, kills, and it¡¯s not enough. He felt lonely rather than happy when the plan was carried out without error. It felt like he was walking slowly into a bottomless swamp. Even so, Edwin couldn¡¯t stop himself. His identity had long since been lost. The anger and hatred stemming from the sense of loss that was deeper than the abyss and wider than the sea blinded his eyes and clouded his mind. He no longer even knew for whom all this was for. A broken machine with a broken control. That¡¯s exactly what he looks like now. ¡®Edwin. I want you to be happy.¡¯ Under thousands of leaves blowing in the wind, Herietta had whispered to him who had to go on a long journey. ¡®Wherever you are, whatever you do, just be happy.¡¯ Edwin threw his head back and leaned against the door. In the darkness, in the empty space, the face of the person he missed the most flickered. Herietta, who was widening her eyes and looked around. Then, when she saw him looking at her, she smiled as blooming as a flower. Even though he knew it was an illusion, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off it. If he stretched out his hand, he wouldn¡¯t reach her. If he tried to talk to her, she wouldn¡¯t answer, but that was fine. In his memory, she will always smile at him. Without knowing that he had become a terrifying and terrible monster. There was a gap between her and him. A lifelong gap that cannot be narrowed no matter how hard he tries and struggles. The heart that he couldn¡¯t hand over to her became lingering and longing. It tightened his breath. The longing came rushing to him. His face twisted in agony, and he closed his eyes with difficulty. * * * The Bahat family was a famous knight family with a long history in Kustan. Under the strict guidance of her parents, who wanted her to continue the family¡¯s reputation, Lionelli Bahat had to attend rigorous early-morning training every day. Unlike the daughters of other families, who were given dresses or dolls, she was given a sharp sword and heavy shield. It happened when she was only seven years old. Rain or shine, training continued. Even when Lionelli got the flu and had a high fever, the Bahats drove their daughter outside. In this world, only the strong can survive in the end. They used to say that often. When she was young, she was resentful of her parents. However, as she got older, she was just grateful for their choices and teachings. Whatever the process, she was able to enter the difficult Kustan royal knights at a fairly young age. And she was able to grow into a great knight. Lionelli¡¯s appearance was quite different from that of girls from other families. Her hair cut short like a man. Eyes that give a sharp impression. Strong chin. And broad shoulders. At first glance, it was difficult to tell whether she was a woman or a man. Perhaps because she has led a rather rough life alongside sword-holding warriors, she exudes an unusual aura that intimidates her opponents just by standing still. But Lionelli didn¡¯t care about that at all. Because the most important thing in her life was to be a good knight, not a beautiful young lady. ¡®Lionelli, you¡¯re a woman.¡¯ ¡®No matter what, you¡¯re not a man.¡¯ Lionelli hated these words terribly. Even so, there were not just one or two colleagues who could not even beat her, yet talked about it. They said it as if it were for her sake, but she knew full well that it was not at all what they meant. They would hate it to death for admitting that they had lost to her. She was getting sick of the duplicity of their attitude. Although Kustan is more tolerant of women entering the military than other countries, discrimination against gender clearly existed. Even looking at the high-ranking positions in the military, the proportion of men was far higher than that of women. Also, promotion was much faster for men than for women. It was said that it was a reasonable treatment given by calculating individual skills and achievements, but no one believed it straight away. Therefore, Lionelli tried hard. So that she won¡¯t be caught by anyone. To become far superior than anyone else. She was one of the few people who had experienced firsthand effort really mattered. Lionelli¡¯s skills improved day by day. In particular, in terms of agility and skill, it was said that no one in the Knights Ordercould match her. There were people who envied her and were jealous of her, but they didn¡¯t openly argue with her. It was because they knew that even if they threw her a challenge, they would not be able to defeat her easily. Still, Lionelli was always dissatisfied. Everyone acknowledged her skills, but the dangerous or important missions were always given to her other colleagues. Even when she protested that it was an unfair decision, no one listened to her. ¡°Don¡¯t be too impatient. Won¡¯t your turn come someday?¡± When Lionelli protested loudly after confirming that her name was not on the list of knights to go to war against Brimdel, the knight commander replied with a sullen face. ¡°You were excluded from this list, but you will definitely be on the next list. So wait a little bit.¡± It wasn¡¯t a promise of when that would be. It was just a word without a promise. But the words of the knight commander with a clear rank order were absolute. No matter how unfair it was, Lionelli, a mere knight, did not dare to rebel. She had no choice but to let go of her anger and step back. Time passed just like that. More than half a year had passed since the war started but Lionelli was still unable to appear. No matter how much she polished her skills, her chance never came. At some point, she stopped listening with anticipation to see if her name would be on the military dispatch list sent by the upper management every month. With a feeling close to desperation, she just watched her comrades excitedly preparing to dispatch. Then one day, the news came that the knight commander had changed last night. ¡°Everyone gather at the training ground right now.¡± Instead of a friendly first greeting, the young man newly appointed as the knight commander gave a coercive order. The knights groaned. One, they were surprised that he was a completely unfamiliar person, not from the knights order. And two, surprised that his appearance was so mesmerizingly attractive. And three, surprised that he challenged the previous commander in one-on-one combat and won. In order to rise to the position of knight commander, the principle was to join the Knights Order, accumulate years of experience, and climb the hierarchy step by step. Of course there were exceptions. Either they were a talented enough person to ignore the principle, or, as the man standing in front of them did: face the current knight commander, risking the position of knight commander and win. If these two conditions were satisfied, they could be promoted to the position of knight commander at once without going through the above complicated procedures with the permission of the superiors. Although the previous knight commander had reached the age of 40, he was still considered the strongest in the Knights Order. Those who were blinded by power and applied for a confrontation for his position were eventually decapitated. It was a fact that every knight in this place knew. Was the previous knight commander¡¯s condition in a bad shape? Could it have been some dirty trick? Seeing his handsome appearance, the knights whispered among themselves. Their eyes were full of deep suspicion. He was tall and well-boned, but a little thin and did not look very strong. It was even more so, when the comparison was done with the previous commander who had a very good physique. No matter how much they rubbed their eyes, he looked more like a beautiful artist than a military commander who had lived a rough life. Sitting by a sunny window and playing a harp would be more suitable for that kind of image. Why did the superiors condone this? Could it be that he bewitched an important person from upper management with that face? Could it be that the superiors have finally gone mad? She was starting to get worried. For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~ Chapter 88 ¡°Compete in pairs. Come out one team at a time from the right.¡± The new knight commander immediately gave orders to the knights gathered at the training ground to spar against each other. The knights made disapproving faces at the order. They were still tired from training in the early morning, so what kind of lightning strike was this all of a sudden? The knights let out a deep sigh and set the order of the sparring. They showed signs of not wanting to do it, but they couldn¡¯t openly say they didn¡¯t want it. They didn¡¯t like it, but first of all, it was the knight commander¡¯s orders. Those who were lower in rank had no choice but to silently follow his orders. One two. Paired knights began sparring. The sound of swords clashing echoed under the blue sky. And the knight commander watched closely with his arms crossed. ¡°Next.¡± ¡°Next.¡± The move from team to team was very short. Even if it was sparring, it was only about five minutes. Looking at the knights with a hawk¡¯s eye, when the commander judged that he had seen enough of the match, he stopped the match without hesitation and passed it to the next team. It was a light sparring like scratching the surface of a watermelon. However, thanks to that, he was able to observe all of the sparring of close to fifty knights in a very short time. ¡°Everyone must have heard that the performance of the soldiers dispatched to Brimdel is not good.¡± After the sparring time, the new knight commander gathered the knights together. Then he spoke to the knights, who wondered why he was taking all this time. ¡°In the next two days, I will head to Brimdel with reinforcements.¡± ¡°!¡± ¡°The knights who will go to Brimdel with me this time are Lionelli Bahat and Theodore Armstrong. These two.¡± The knights were stirred up once again by his sudden declaration of war. As soon as he took office, he went out. No. Rather than that, is it okay to arbitrarily choose the knights to go to war without consulting the superior? ¡°Excuse me, Lord. Withdraw that order.¡± Unable to bear it any longer, one of the knights took a step forward and said: ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t know much yet because you took office without following the proper procedures. But it is the authority of the superiors to select the knights to be appointed. It is not something the Lord can decide alone.¡± ¡°Are you the superior?¡± The knight commander asked. ¡°It is me who heads to the battlefield, not them. Standing on the front line and fighting against the enemy is also my job, not theirs. So shouldn¡¯t it be my authority to choose the people to go there with me, not theirs?¡± ¡°Ideals and reality are different, Lord. It has been that way since the beginning.¡± The knight crumpled his face. ¡°And to be honest, I¡¯m not even sure why the Lord chose Dame Lionelli.¡± Lionelli¡¯s face stiffened when her name was suddenly mentioned in this serious atmosphere. Glance, glance. She could feel the eyes of her colleagues looking at her. Many emotions were mixed on their faces. Lionel¡¯s face turned red. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Answering the knight¡¯s words, the knight commander raised an eyebrow. The knight shook his head. ¡°Yes. When it comes to supporting the Lord by his side, there are many better-suited people than Dame Lionelli. Sir Byers and Sir Lian, for example, have been in the Order for much longer than Dame Lionelli. In the case of Sir Pierce, his family.¡± ¡°Stop.¡± As the knight began to give out names one after another, the knight commander raised his hand and cut off the knight¡¯s words. He only frowned slightly, but his languid face changed to a cold one in an instant. ¡°I told you quietly, but you must have misunderstood something. I¡¯m not asking for Sir¡¯s permission right now. I am informing you of the decision I made as superior.¡± The cold eyes turned to the knight. The knight, who had been talking well, clamped his mouth shut without even realizing it. It felt like his tongue was tied by a string. An indescribable sense of coercion emanated from the knight commander. ¡°The reason I picked those two was purely based on their performance. Any other details are irrelevant.¡± ¡°Bu, but Lord! In terms of skill alone, I am no less than Dame Lionelli!¡± ¡°Sir does?¡± The knight commander asked while looking at the knight that was protesting. He didn¡¯t seem angry, but he didn¡¯t seem impressed either. The knight swallowed a gulp. In the suffocating silence, he couldn¡¯t understand why he felt like a rabbit standing in front of a bird of prey when he was only receiving the gaze of that beautiful knight commander. After a while, the knight commander¡¯s eyes were strangely curved. He smiled briefly. ¡°Dame Lionelli.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord.¡± Lionelli, who had been standing there blankly watching the scene, hurriedly responded when her name was called. His deep blue eyes turned to her. Tingles, like electric currents, ran down her spine. ¡°What do you think, Dame?¡± The knight commander raised his head slightly and asked. Like the king of beasts waking up from a nap and growling. His appearance is suffocatingly indolent and dangerous. What do you think? Lionelli was momentarily shocked. It was difficult to understand the meaning because he cut off the explanation and asked the question directly. ¡°I ¡­¡­.¡± Lionelli, who was about to spit out a rough answer, paused. Then, conscious of the stares pouring down on her, she looked around. All of her colleagues were staring at Lionelli. Most of them seemed quite surprised by the unexpected development. But among them, there were also people who looked at her mockingly and people who seemed uncomfortable with her. Her eyes met with those who had been cutting her down while talking about her family and gender. At that moment, Lionelli realized. That this knight commander wasn¡¯t really asking because he was curious about her thoughts. He was giving her a chance to show her worth in front of everyone. I chose you, so now you have to prove in front of everyone that you are worthy of it. Her heart was pounding. Her breathing quickened slightly due to the unknown tension and joy. ¡°He is no match for me.¡± Lionelli replied with strength, one word at a time. Then she slowly brought her hand to the sword at her waist. If anyone dares to claim that she was wrong, she will not tolerate it any longer. It was Lionelli¡¯s final warning to those who doubted her worth. For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~ Chapter 89 ¡°Why did you do that?¡± After the confrontation, Lionelli chased after the knight commander. He paused and turned his head to look at her. Her face was reflected in his empty, dry eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I asked why you helped me. As Sir Ivan said, there are several knights in this order who are better suited to the role of Lord¡¯s aide than I am.¡± Lionelli said cautiously. She honestly didn¡¯t understand. He and she met for the first time today. He had no reason to go so far as to help her by causing a stir On his first day in office . ¡°Help you? Did I help you?¡± The knight commander asked. He wasn¡¯t acting like he didn¡¯t know what he just did. He really didn¡¯t understand. ¡°I have never helped you. As I already said, I only picked the two most skilled knights in the group. If it had been someone other than Dame, I would have picked them without hesitation.¡± A crude and truthful answer that was not packaged with good intentions. ¡°I must defeat Brimdel no matter what. To do that, I need more competent and skilled subordinates who can help me by my side.¡± The knight commander, who had lowered his eyes for a moment, looked ahead again. The blue eyes were as cold as ice. He narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Do you think choosing Dame was a mistake?¡± He asked slowly. What do you think, along with that unclear expression. Lionelli felt her mouth go dry. She clenched her fists. She then spoke back to him. ¡°It is not a mistake. Lord.¡± The answering voice trembled a little. He didn¡¯t help her. He just picked the most skilled knight in the group. ¡°I will give my life to help fulfill Lord¡¯s will.¡± It was the biggest compliment to Lionelli. * * * Lionelli opened her eyes. She saw a high ceiling painted white. Lying on the bed and blinking her eyes several times, she turned her head to check out the window. There was a blue light in the sky. It was early in the morning when the sun hadn¡¯t risen yet. Most people are still wandering in the land of dreams at such a time. ¡®It must have been a dream.¡¯ Lionelli lightly rubbed her eyes with the back of her hand. Dreaming about the day she first met the Lord. It¡¯s inappropriately sentimental. Lionelli laughed. Apparently, because of the successful capture of Brimdel¡¯s capital yesterday and their victory, it seemed that she had been filled with emotions. It was only a few months ago. However, perhaps because so many big and small incidents have happened in the meantime, it now feels far away as if it happened a very long time ago. At that time, Lionelli had no time to care about anything. She was preoccupied with rejoicing that someone who finally recognized her worth had appeared after a long time. She had never imagined that half a year later, she would wake up and greet the dawn like this in a room in Brimdel¡¯s palace. Lionelli slowly raised her body. Perhaps it was because she had been drinking late last night among her fellow knights and Kustan soldiers, she felt even more sore and heavy today. ¡®What would the Lord be doing right now?¡¯ Lionelli recalled Edwin, whom she briefly met last night. Even though he achieved great achievements that will go down in history, he did not show any sign of joy at all. As expected, he did not show up at the party where the Kustan soldiers celebrated their victory last night. Even though he was the person who made the biggest contribution to winning this war. Lionelli¡¯s eyes darkened. Soon, another fragment of memory flew into her confused mind. ¡®Edwin? Why are you, why are you here?¡¯ The last Crown Prince of Brimdel recognized Edwin, who had come to take his life in the last moments. With his complexion as white as a sheet of paper, he couldn¡¯t get out of the great shock. ¡®There¡¯s no way you, Edwin, you, no one else, could be the Black Knight! You who used to be Redford, the royal family! There¡¯s no way Redford betrayed Brimdel!¡¯ The Crown Prince couldn¡¯t give up hope that he might be able to live even when he was surrounded by soldiers with sharp swords and spears. By the time he realized that his hopes were futile, it was already too late. ¡®Redford.¡¯ Lionelli replayed the name the Crown Prince had uttered before he died. Come to think of it, she remembered something vaguely. Rumor has it that a few years ago, one of the venerable families of Brimdel rebelled against the royal family and was destroyed. Little was known about Edwin. She only vaguely heard that he was from a foreign country, not from Kustan, and that he had fled to Kustan for some reason. She wondered, but wasn¡¯t really sure he was from Brimdel. ¡®No wonder, he knew much about Brimdel¡¯s internal circumstances.¡¯ Lionelli rolled her eyes in deep thought. Revenge on the royal family that destroyed his family. What better motive could there be? It was only then that she understood why Edwin had been so engrossed in invading Brimdel, and why the superiors accepted him relatively easily, even though he was not from Kustan. ¡®Since you have achieved what you wanted, will you feel a little relieved? If not¡­¡­ ?¡¯ Lionelli, who had thought that far, stopped thinking. What is Edwin thinking? Or what was he feeling. She didn¡¯t need to know about him. No matter what the past was, he was now the knight commander of the Kustan Knights, and she was one of the knights under his command. If he goes, she goes, and if he comes, she comes. That¡¯s all that matters. Everything else didn¡¯t matter much. Even though the fire was lit, the dawn air that touched her bare skin was cold. Lionelli shuddered and got up and threw a cloak over her shoulders. Then she walked over to the window and opened it wide. Cooler air flowed in, clearing Lionelli¡¯s mind even more. She inhaled and exhaled her breath slowly. She then looked out the window. A world of blue light. A faint light was falling on it little by little. Lionelli¡¯s eyes narrowed as she pursued the line between darkness and light. Soon the sleeping world will wake up. The long night is over and the morning will come as always. A new day was about to begin in this ruined country. For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~ Chapter 90 ¡°This is nonsense. The soldiers are very tired because the war has been going on for over a year. Moreover, most of the weapons are worn out, and the number of war horses is not enough. So are we going to invade Velicia in this state?¡± A strong-built young knight raised his voice and protested. In his hand was a message from the central government of Kustan. He was so angered that he unknowingly crumpled the message he was holding. ¡°As they sat leisurely in the conference room and only read reports that came up from time to time, it seems that they did not properly grasp the situation here. I¡¯d rather go back to Kustan myself.¡± ¡°Sir Theodore.¡± Edwin, who was sitting with his elbows on the desk and his hands clasped, opened his mouth. It was a low, quiet voice, but it was enough to stop Theodore from being very agitated. The angry Theodore quickly stopped his words and answered his superior¡¯s call. ¡°Yes. Lord.¡± ¡°Invasion of Velicia is not a decision made by the superiors.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Lord? Wasn¡¯t it decided by the higher ups?¡± ¡°I told them first. After invading Brimdel, we will immediately attack the neighboring country, Velicia.¡± ¡°!¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes widened at Edwin¡¯s words. He seemed to have been hit hard in the back of the head with a sledgehammer. What did he just hear now? ¡°So Sir, tell your soldiers that they will soon be on their way to Velicia.¡± ¡°Lord!¡± Hearing Edwin¡¯s strong command, Theodore was startled and jumped up. Creaak. His chair was pushed back and scraped the floor roughly. ¡°What are you talking about? This is nonsense! If we head to Velicia like this, our odds of winning are slim! Lord knows that too!¡± Theodore¡¯s words became faster and faster. A vein popped up in his thick neck. ¡°Lord. Why don¡¯t we go back to Kustan first and make up for the shortcomings? It won¡¯t be too late to invade Velicia after reorganization.¡± ¡°Yes. But by now they¡¯re probably thinking the same thing. They wouldn¡¯t expect us to attack like this.¡± Edwin said, resting his chin on his clasped hands. His gaze, looking somewhere in front of him, was heavy and serious. ¡°Let¡¯s assemble a reconnaissance team to look at the internal circumstances of Velicia. If no problems are found there.¡± Edwin paused for a second. Then, he declared to the knights who were waiting for his next words. ¡°We are advancing to Velicia as it is.¡± ¡°Lord! Please! No matter how great the opportunity, this is too risky!¡± Theodore was appalled. ¡°Velicia is a far more powerful country than Brimdel! Even if we were fully prepared, there is no guarantee that we would be able to win against them. They are a country with a very strong force!¡± ¡°Sir Theodore. When did I ask for your opinion?¡± Edwin rolled his eyes and glared at Theodore. Even though it wasn¡¯t a big deal, the look was very threatening. ¡°Sir, remember your position. The commander here is me, not you.¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say it twice.¡± Edwin quietly cut off Theodore and warned him. At the same time, he openly gave off a terrifying murderous energy to anyone who dared to challenge his authority. In an instant, the energy of the air surrounding them changed. Theodore got startled, and his body trembled. Like sharp blades had been thrust into his throat, he got goosebumps. Theodore shut his mouth tightly. This situation was very disappointing and hurt his pride, but he knew it well. The man sitting in front of him was a monster. A ruthless monster covered in a beautiful shell. No matter how wild he was, he would never be able to match Edwin. Theodore, who was breathing heavily with a pale look, was unable to say anything in the end. Perhaps he couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, he showed Edwin a salute and strode out. As Edwin tapped his feet and looked at Theodore¡¯s back as he disappeared, he then turned his head to Lionelli sitting next to him. Unlike Theodore, she remained silent throughout the meeting, not saying a word. Like Edwin, she wasn¡¯t the type to show her emotions too much on her face. ¡°Will you not object to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just following Lord¡¯s decision.¡± Lionelli answered Edwin¡¯s question without hesitation. ¡°Give me an order. I will abide by the Lord¡¯s will.¡± ¡°Will you obey my orders?¡± ¡°Yes. Lord.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because the Lord is my superior, and like you said, you are the commander of this place.¡± Lionelli¡¯s attitude was firm. The perfect faith and unwavering conviction in her superiors were all over her face. A belief that, if told to walk into a fire, she would really go. Edwin stared blankly at Lionelli. Unlike Theodore, she was always the same. From the moment he first met her to this moment, she has been unwaveringly loyal. His eyes narrowed as he judged her intentions for a moment. ¡°Even if the Kustan army is annihilated because of me?¡± The question was terrifying. Lionelli¡¯s expression, which had been maintaining her poker face so far, collapsed and a small surprise spread across her face. It was a brief moment, but their eyes met in the air. There was a tense, dangerous aura between them. Before long, the surprise was erased from Lionelli¡¯s face. She regained her composure much sooner than expected. Looking at him with straight eyes, she slowly nodded her head. ¡°¡­¡­ Then I will be with you until the end.¡± Lionelli answered with strength in her voice. She did not escape Edwin¡¯s gaze. She had the solemnity of a priest serving God with all her heart. ¡®That¡¯s foolish.¡¯ Edwin smiled self-deprecatingly at Lionelli. Seeing the figure of her blindly following him, he saw his old shadow who blindly followed the old royal family of Brimdel. Just as he deeply hated the Brimdel family for ruining his life, Lionelli will one day hate him deeply for leading Kustan to ruin and sharpen her blade for revenge. He was inheriting the bad relationship. Like a wheel, it seems that it would just be an endless cycle of mistakes getting made and regrets appearing over and over again. But even so, what does all of this mean at this moment? Edwin leaned against the back of his chair. He would not be able to stop even if he was going to turn the whole world against him. ¡°It¡¯s convenient.¡± His world, which lost the only light of life, was still gray. For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~ Chapter 91 The winter that year was exceptionally cold. No matter how many layers of clothing was worn, the biting cold did not go away. Since it snowed so much almost every day, people refrained from outdoor activities as much as possible. As a result, the streets of the city, which were always lively and noisy, were very quiet. People waited. May this cold winter, which seems to continue endlessly, pass, and a warm spring comes to announce a new beginning. The scenery of this world covered with white snow was beautiful enough to be called spectacular. But on the other hand, it was so clean that it felt foreign somewhere. December. January. February. The longer the wait, the more grumpy they seemed. As each day counted, time seemed to pass more slowly. Even the children who were happy to see the white snow seemed to have grown tired of the long winter. If only they could run and play freely out there. They huddled together in front of the window, looking out and fumbling with their lips. Little by little, the days lengthened and the nights shortened. The piled up snow began to melt, and the frozen ground gradually softened. Waiting for the day to become warmer, green sprouts sprouted on the desolate land. Migratory birds that spend the winter in warm southern regions are beginning to return in groups. Bathed in the dazzling sunlight, they sat on a tree and chirped songs. It seems like they were happy to say goodbye to the year and welcome the new year. Or, they were enjoying the fact that they have returned to their old homeland. The end of winter has passed, and early spring is coming. * * * It was a cloudy day. The sky looks like it will rain as it was tinted with gray. Even though it was past noon, it was difficult to find the sun that should be visible. The weather is finally getting better now, but the wind was chilly enough to make the thoughts go unnoticed. Herietta was in the middle of the garden. While looking at the plant encyclopedia, examining and collecting various plants, she immediately raised herself up with a pained sound. Even with the gloves on, her hands were frozen and the sensation made her fingertips feel blunted. Herietta brought her hands close to her face, rubbed them together, and blew into it. Warm energy flowed from her parted lips, her breath formed white clouds. She tried wrapping a thick shawl, which she had draped around her shoulders to escape the cold, over her face. But that wasn¡¯t enough. The red-hot ears throbbed like they were about to fall to the floor. ¡°Miss Mackenzie.¡± Someone behind her back called Herietta¡¯s name. A quiet, respectful voice. Herietta, who did not know who was approaching, turned with a slightly surprised face to check the person. A neatly dressed knight stood three or four paces away from her. When she saw his face, her expression softened. He was a familiar figure who she had already met many times. ¡°Sir Jonathan.¡± Herietta greeted Jonathan with a light bow. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you often in the meantime, but I guess you went somewhere far away?¡± ¡°Yes. There were several missions to be dealt with away from the capital.¡± Jonathan gave a brief nod. These were several missions to be dealt with away from the capital. Perhaps she had guessed something from his voice, Herietta¡¯s complexion darkened a little. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the situation good?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think I can confirm it yet.¡± Jonathan shrugged his shoulders at Herietta¡¯s cautious question. ¡°Still, it¡¯s clear that the tide is veering to one side faster than first expected.¡± ¡°Have they already reached the capital?¡± ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m not sure how much longer they can hold out.¡± Jonathan glanced at the thick books and notes lying beside Herietta¡¯s heel. When he first saw it in her hand, it must have been as clean as a new book. Showing how many times she had read and used it, the cover of the book and even the inside of the book were tattered. ¡°Anyway, Miss Mackenzie is still as keen as ever.¡± Jonathan said with a look of admiration. ¡°I am envious of your hard work and persistence.¡± ¡°Oh. Sir Jonathan. You¡¯re mistaken.¡± When Jonathan gave the unexpected praise, Hrrietta waved her hand. This knight, as big as a bear, was unexpectedly very friendly and kind. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve been slacking a lot these days. Yesterday and the day before yesterday, I used the cold as an excuse to stay in my room.¡± But you managed to find me at just the right time. Herietta smiled and added a joke when she suddenly noticed that Jonathan was staring at her face. With eyes of not the slightest hint of laughter. An indistinguishable, vague expression spread over his face. She was about to ask why, but Jonathan opened his mouth first. ¡°Your voice¡­¡­ It seems that there is still no improvement.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± It wasn¡¯t until after hearing what he said carefully that Herietta realized why he was making that face. At the same time, she was reminded of the fact that she had forgotten or wanted to forget. She thought she was used to it by now. Herietta put on a bitter smile. ¡°The doctor said it doesn¡¯t look like things will get much better in the future.¡± On the way to Velicia, Herietta was strangled by an assassin hired by Shawn and injured her vocal cords in the process. Until then, her condition hadn¡¯t been very serious, so her body was recovering and her original voice was gradually returning. However, shortly thereafter, Herietta heard the tragic news that had happened to her family. After collapsing from the shock, she fell seriously ill for several days, and as a result, her vocal cords became abnormal. There was no problem with her talking and conversing, but her voice became lower in tone, and became a husky nasal voice. Her voice was so different from her old one that no one could even tell it was her just by hearing her voice. ¡°¡­¡­ Is that so?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Sir Jonathan. I really like my voice now.¡± As Jonathan couldn¡¯t hide his mixed feelings, Herietta hurriedly explained. ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t like my old voice, I was often told that it was young and light. But now, even if I say the same thing, it feels much heavier and more serious than before. Besides, sometimes it seems oddly enchanting.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~ Chapter 92 ¡°The monsters that were known for captivating the other person¡¯s heart with their voice, were actually said to have a husky, low-pitched voice. Not a bright voice that sounded like jade balls rolling.¡± She had no hesitation in praising her own voice. Herrietta¡¯s appearance could have been overly arrogant in other¡¯s eyes, but Jonathan quietly overlooked it. He knew why she was making such a fuss about it and behaving brightly. ¡°What are you doing here anyway?¡± Feeling that the atmosphere had become awkward, Herietta subtly changed the topic of the conversation. ¡°Not anyone else but Sir is here. So there¡¯s no way Sir would have stepped all the way here just to see the garden.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Miss Mackenzie, I have a message for you.¡± ¡°A message?¡± Herietta asked again, widening her eyes. Anyone who dares to use Jonathan Cooper, a high-ranking knight of the royal family of Velicia, as a messenger¡­¡­. Jonathan nodded his head, perhaps reading the thoughts on Herietta¡¯s face. ¡°His Highness Bernard is looking for you.¡± * * * Knock, knock. Herietta knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± As soon as she knocked, the permission came straight from inside the room. It was a calm, languid voice. Herietta slowly grabbed the doorknob and turned it. The door opened, revealing the admirable spacious interior. Herietta went inside, and looked around, searching for the owner of her voice. She scanned the parlor sofa, desk, and window where he was likely to be, but he was nowhere to be seen. A few papers lying under the desk caught her eye. ¡°Your Highness?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Herietta quietly called Bernard, but this time she didn¡¯t answer. ¡®Are we going to play hide-and-seek?¡¯ Herietta¡¯s eyes stopped in one place as she looked around the calm room. She saw two legs sticking out of the bed. Two legs wearing leather shoes that look very expensive at first glance. Herietta¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten out of bed yet?¡± No matter how tired he is, he should probably not go to bed with his shoes on. Herietta slowly stepped toward the bed. She moved the thin canopy curtains around the bed and saw a man lying still on the bed. She couldn¡¯t tell if he had his eyes open or closed, as he was covering his face with one arm. Wheeze. Each time he breathed, his chest swelled and subsided in a regular manner. Ebony-black hair lay in a mess on the bed. ¡°What are you doing there?¡± Herietta said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you slept a lot.¡± ¡°I am not sleeping.¡± Bernard, who had been lying dead, moved his mouth. ¡°I was worried about something, so I was organizing my thoughts for a while.¡± ¡°Worry?¡± A prince living a decent life is worried. Herietta tilted her head, feeling the answer didn¡¯t suit him. ¡°What are you thinking about, why are you lying down like this?¡± No matter how long she waited, Bernard gave no answer. So Herietta, who couldn¡¯t wait, moved secretly. Then she lowered his hand that was covering his face. A stern face was revealed. ¡°I worry about how I can change your mind.¡± Bernard answered, closing and opening his eyes slowly. The two eyes, which normally glowed lively and passionately, were dark and heavy today. His face, which always had a mischievous smile on it, was hardened. The unexpected reply made Herietta momentarily speechless. She thought he was thinking of something great because he looked like he carried all the worries in the world. But it was actually about her. Bernard, who had been staring at the bewildered Herietta, sat up. ¡°Should you go?¡± He said again with an anxious look. ¡°Not this time, you can go next time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Next time it¡¯s too late. Your Highness knows that well.¡± With Bernard¡¯s begging tone, Herietta put on a puzzled look, ¡°This time or never.¡± It was a soft, but firm answer at the same time. No matter what he says, her thoughts won¡¯t change. Bernard stared blankly at Herietta. There were many things he wanted to say to her, but he couldn¡¯t open his mouth. He knew she was just as stubborn as him. Before long, Bernard silently reached out and grabbed Herietta¡¯s hand. Then he gently pulled her closer to him. ¡°Kustan forces were on the verge of sweeping the capital of Brimdel. By the time you get there, it might already be a mess.¡± Bernard, sitting on the bedside, raised his head and looked up at Herietta. It was never the attitude a country¡¯s royalty should take toward a non-royalty. But at some point, such formalities became unimportant to the two of them. ¡°I heard that many high-ranking nobles of Brimdel lost their lives in this war. Most of those with a title of marquis or higher have been decapitated.¡± Bernard¡¯s eyes, conveying the bleak news, were infinitely serious. ¡°Herietta, the same goes for the next Duke Rowani you are looking for. As one of the few Ducal heirs, there is a high possibility that he has already died at the hands of the Kustan army.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So, just wait a little longer. I¡¯m going to send someone to Brimdel to find out about the current situation of Duchy Rowani. I¡¯ll find out if the next Duke is alive or dead. You can investigate them first, then you decide whether to go to Brimdel yourself or not.¡± ¡°No. Your Highness.¡± Herietta, who had been listening to Bernard¡¯s words, quietly interrupted him. ¡°If we keep waiting like this, we will be really late.¡± You know that. Herietta¡¯s eyes said that. And Bernard, knowing what she meant, had no choice but to keep his mouth shut. In fact, this wasn¡¯t the first time Bernard had stopped Herietta from going to Brimdel. Because she is not ready yet. Because things are unstable right now. There were various excuses he brought out every time. And with that, Herietta has remained here ever since. But she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Herieta looked determined. There was very little sand left at the top of the hourglass. ¡°I know it may be futile.¡± Herietta said. ¡°But I can¡¯t give up without even trying.¡± Even if the result she faces at the end is her own end. ¡°Your Highness. I don¡¯t want to regret it again.¡± For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~ Chapter 93 She will never live a life where she tried nothing, just lamenting and regretting her powerlessness. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Bernard looked up at Herietta¡¯s face without a word. Her face was dazzling with determination. He wondered if it was the woman who was at risk at the time when she lost her enthusiasm for life and walked a tightrope at the boundary between life and death. Can he stop her? No, should he stop her? ¡°Herietta.¡± Bernard, engrossed in complex thoughts and was contemplating, called Herietta¡¯s name. His face was reflected in her eyes, which were warm and friendly. ¡°If you go this time, you might really die.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Are you going to say it¡¯s okay?¡± Bernard asked. He tried to hide it, but a look of uneasiness was evident on his face. Herietta looked at Bernard without saying a word. Since when? Since when did he start caring about her well-being? The two people who were nothing special started to share such a unique and strong friendship. He and she. Bernard and Herietta. ¡°Have you already forgotten, Your Highness?¡± Herietta asked with a weak smile. ¡°It¡¯s a life that I had tried to throw away once. Although it failed because Your Highness stopped it.¡± Then she added, pretending to roll her eyes mischievously at Bernard. Perhaps trying to lighten up the heavy atmosphere. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. Your Highness.¡± Herietta tightened her hand as she faced Bernard. ¡°I have no reason to keep my life.¡± She wanted to share her energy with him who seemed gloomy. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Even so, Bernard¡¯s expression showed no signs of brightening. He just stared at her with a dark face. Herietta tilted her head slightly to the side. It really didn¡¯t suit him at all, who was cheerful and confident all the time. ¡°Are you sad that I have to go like this?¡± Herietta asked him softly. Thinking that he would scold her for saying that is nonsense. Contrary to expectations, however, Bernard did not respond and remained silent. As she watched him intently, she smiled. ¡°I am surprised. I thought you would deny that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I thought you would feel refreshed as if you lost a sick tooth you had been suffering from.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Do you think I am a cold-blooded man with no blood or tears?¡± Bernard, who had been stubbornly keeping his mouth shut, replied curtly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I also have a thing called humanity.¡± ¡°Well. I do not know. You¡¯re not well-known in that area.¡± Herietta tilted her head exaggeratedly. ¡°The best playboy in Velicia, drug addict, and scoundrel. And what else?¡± ¡°Are you really going to keep doing this?¡± As Herietta listed the words attached to Bernard¡¯s name one by one, he frowned and growled. Perhaps his reaction was amusing, she laughed out loud. The sound of her cheerful laughter filled the large room. Bernard, who at first had a disapproving look, raised his lips a little, like infected by her clear laughter. He smiled thinly as if he would not accept it. There was a warm and cozy atmosphere around the two of them. Even though winter is not completely over yet, it seems that spring has come here for a while. ¡°You know, Your Highness Bernard, a playboy and a scoundrel.¡± ¡°Why, Herietta, merciless and unmatched?¡± When Herietta playfully called out to Bernard, he smiled and replied in the same playful way. There was not the slightest sign of displeasure or anger. She smiled as she looked into his eyes. ¡°Thank you for stopping me from jumping out of the window that night.¡± Then she uttered to him what she wanted to say. ¡°Thank you for staying by my side so that I wouldn¡¯t feel weak after that.¡± ¡°Why¡­¡­ Are you suddenly getting serious?¡± Bernard asked with a straight face. ¡°Like¡­¡­.¡± Like this was the last. Bernard could not bear to say it. Herietta looked at him and smiled. ¡°Nothing. Come to think of it, I¡¯ve never really thanked Your Highness before. Even though His Highness has worked hard for me more than once or twice.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. I just did it out of a whim.¡± Bernard grumbled. ¡°And if you really appreciate me, then you should just think about coming back safely. It¡¯s a bit annoying, but life in the castle is a little bit boring without you.¡± ¡°You will get used to it in no time. Everyone is like that.¡± As the saying goes, forgetting is a gift from God to humans, and her vacancy will soon be filled. It would overshadow Bernard who said goodbye to her in a sorry way today. ¡°You¡¯ll see. Your Highness will soon be unable to even remember my name.¡± ¡°Your name?¡± ¡°Yes. As in the past, many more and more important things will happen in Your Highness¡¯s life in the future.¡± ¡°What nonsense is that¡­¡­.¡± Bernard, who had been laughing in amazement, stopped talking. He thought it was a joke close to nonsense, but looking at Herietta¡¯s face, it seemed like she was serious. ¡®What the hell do you think I am?¡¯ Even a prince of a country was a man made of flesh and blood. No matter how hectic his life gets, there¡¯s no way he can easily forget someone he once opened up to. Bernard, who took offense to Herietta¡¯s thoughts and ideas, narrowed his eyes. ¡°Then shall we bet?¡± ¡°Bet?¡± Bernard gave such a sudden suggestion, Herietta widened her eyes and asked again. ¡°Yes. A bet on whether or not I remember you properly.¡± He nodded. ¡°If I still remember your name, Herietta McKenzie, ten years from now, then I win, and if not, you win.¡± ¡°But what if Your Highness doesn¡¯t remember me?¡± Herietta asked again. ¡°In that case, even if I win, there is no way to prove that I won.¡± She was imagining herself trying to remind Bernard of her existence ten years later. A smirk escaped from the tip of her pursed lips. It was fortunate if she wasn¡¯t dragged out of the castle without having even spoken to him properly. ¡°No need to worry about that.¡± Bernard said with a confident smile. ¡°Not just ten years, but twenty years, I won¡¯t forget your name, Herietta.¡± Herietta hadn¡¯t even said she would accept the bet yet, but Bernard was already confident of his victory. Should she say that he was full of confidence, or should she say that he was arrogant to the bone? A smile slowly spread across Herietta¡¯s face, who was looking at Bernard with a puzzled look. He is full of confidence and arrogant. Yes, this was the real Bernard she knew. ¡°Then you must keep your word.¡± A man who is confident that he will never forget her name no matter how many years pass. Seeing him like that, Herietta smiled like a flower. For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~ Chapter 94 Balesnorth. This small village in the west of Velicia had only a little over 20,000 residents, but it was always bustling with travelers traveling between Brimdel and Velicia. For this reason, Balesnorth was often referred to as the ¡®traveler¡¯s village¡¯. Although the lord of Balesnorth lived in a nearby village rather than here, he valued the village¡¯s proximity to the border. His concern was that even if Velicia and Brimdel had a friendly relationship, no one could know what would happen in the future. He conveyed his concerns to the central government of Velicia and requested troops to defend the village. However, Velicia¡¯s central government, which judged that it was not a big problem, did not accept his request. In the end, the lord of Balesnorth had no choice but to bring his own privates and deploy them in the village. It was a garrison of only two hundred soldiers. It was the best the current lord could handle on his own. But it was so small that he wondered if he would be able to stop a fairly large band of bandits if they were to attack the village. But even so, the security of the village was quite good. In this place, only unknown travelers passed by, so there were just the occasional problems. But the atmosphere of the village was generally bright and peaceful. Balesnorth, a village formed by people who traded with travelers that crossed the border. It has already been over 150 years since it was recognized by the central government of Velicia and incorporated as a formal village. During that long time, the people of Balesnorth lived in a peaceful era without experiencing major turmoil. Until news spread that the neighboring Brimdel, with a single border between them, had been invaded by Kustan and perished. * * * Bang! A thick hand hit the table hard. The blow caused the table to shake and the utensils placed on it rattled loudly. ¡°Shit! How many times do I have to say?We have to run away right now! This is not the time for us to be here!¡± The man who hit the table shouted at the top of his lungs. ¡°They¡¯re coming! They¡¯re coming! I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll come crashing into this Balesnorth soon.¡± The man¡¯s red-faced cry was close to screaming. The eyes of the people in the shop naturally turned to him. On the table where the man, who was so drunk that he couldn¡¯t even control his own body, was sitting, there were several empty bottles of alcohol that he seemed to have drunk. ¡°Guest. You must have drunk a lot¡­¡­. Why don¡¯t you stop here for today?¡± The shop owner approached the man and made a suggestion. Then, the man who was staggering as if he was about to fall opened his eyes and glared at the owner. ¡°Drunk! What do you think of me as to say nonsense like that?¡± ¡°No. I mean.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m fine!¡± The man seemed unwilling to listen to the owner. The owner sighed and shook his head as customer continued stubbornly insisting and shouting. ¡°Look! The Kustans aren¡¯t called wild hyenas for nothing!¡± ¡°No. Look. Stop it. You¡¯re being noisy, we should be able to drink.¡± A merchant sitting at the table next to the man scolded him with a furrowed eyebrow. ¡°Why would they invade Velicia? It may be in the distant future. But right now, not long after the fall of Brimdel, the won¡¯t be able to advance here without going crazy.¡± ¡°Ha! You don¡¯t know how greedy the Kustans are! They are like hungry beasts! They¡¯ve tasted blood once, do you think they can easily stop here? No!¡± ¡°This man writes good stories. Go write a novel.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± The voices of the two men arguing louder and louder. The atmosphere quickly turned violent enough to escalate into a fist fight. Shrimps get hurt when caught in a fight between whales. The owner who was caught between them broke down in a cold sweat, unable to do anything about it. ¡®Should I get out of here?¡¯ Sitting alone in the corner of the restaurant, Herietta was seriously troubled. As soon as the man who was making a fuss entered the store, she was worried that something might happen when she saw that he was emptying his glass one after another as if he was being chased by something. ¡®My forebodings always come true.¡¯ Herrieta frowned. ¡®Where did Sir Jonathan go at a time like this?¡¯ She remembered the knight of Velicia who accompanied her. Jonathan Cooper. He, who is also Bernard¡¯s escort knight, has been following her to this place under the orders of his master to help Herietta reach Brimdel safely. Even though she tried to dissuade him several times saying that this was enough, Jonathan insisted that his master¡¯s order was absolute and showed no signs of backing down. After they arrived at Balesnorth, he left her here. He said that he needed to find out about something for a while, and disappeared somewhere. Contrary to him saying that he would be back soon, there was no news for an hour already. Herietta felt a little worried, but she soon got rid of that feeling. No matter how, Jonathan, an elite knight of the royal family, would not easily fall into danger. ¡®Anyway, what am I supposed to do now?¡¯ Herrieta inhaled and exhaled her breath slowly. She felt stuffy inside, like someone had grabbed her heart. ¡®I¡¯ve heard that the situation is bad, but I don¡¯t expect them to get captured soon after¡­¡­.¡¯ Herrieta clenched her fist, which was resting on her lap. She wondered if the word ¡®a mess¡¯ meant exactly this kind of situation. It wasn¡¯t long after Herrietta arrived in Balesnorth, that she received news that her country, Brimdel, had been destroyed. It took her only ten days to get here from the capital of Velicia. But in the meantime the capital of Brimdel has fallen. Taken by the Kustan Army, which showed incomparable mobility and power. ¡®The King of Brimdel, as well as the Crown Prince and all other royal family members, were all killed on the spot, and the capital city was completely ruined. It was hell on earth.¡¯ For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~ Chapter 95 Herietta recalled the words of a traveler who had told her of the great news. He said that he had just arrived from Brimdel to Velicia, and his face was filled with fear that he could not hide. ¡®Brimdel is completely over now. There is no possibility of a re-establishment in the future as there are no royal descendants left. Either they will be eaten by Kustan, or they will just scatter. It must be one of the two.¡¯ She sighed. ¡®Don¡¯t even think about going to Brimdel. The heinousness of the Kustans is beyond imagination. Anyone who bothers them in the slightest way, everyone, regardless of gender or age, will be cut down. You can follow the trail of corpses if you want to find them.¡¯ Herietta took the glass in front of her and gulped down the water to calm her nerves. The liquid wet her lips and trickled down her throat. When her thirst was quenched, her parched heart calmed down a little. ¡®That guy¡­¡­.¡¯ Herietta¡¯s expression darkened. ¡®Shaun, is he still alive?¡¯ He¡¯s something she doesn¡¯t ever want to remember forever, but she would never forget him. A man who trampled on and ruined her life without hesitation. Her life which she thought was fulfilling and happy in its own way. Is it possible to hate someone this much? How can she hate someone so much? When she thought of Shaun, who in an instant pushed her life and the lives of those who were dear to her into the pit of despair, uncontrollable rage boiled over. ¡®He should be alive.¡¯ Herietta¡¯s eyes were filled with an incomparably stronger murderous energy. ¡®So that I can kill him with my own hands, he must be alive no matter what until I find him.¡¯ Crash! Herietta, who was grinding her teeth softly, squeezed the glass in her hand without realizing it. The goblet made of thin glass shattered with a loud noise. Shards of shattered glass dug into her palms, causing a stinging pain and dripping blood. ¡°Gu, guest! Are you okay?¡± The startled owner rushed over. Then he groaned at the amount of blood that ran down the table. ¡°Oh my! It looks like you¡¯ve been cut deep!¡± ¡°So, sorry. I must have put my mind elsewhere for a moment.¡± Herietta, as surprised as the owner, was greatly flustered and quickly apologized. ¡°I will pay for the broken glass.¡± ¡°No. Is the glass a problem now? The guest¡¯s hands became rags!¡± The owner hastily brought dry bandages and a medicine box. He carefully wiped off the blood. As the owner had feared, there was a rather deep cut on her right palm. It didn¡¯t need sutures, but it seemed like it would take quite a while to heal completely. ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s very troublesome when the wound gets worse.¡± The owner murmured as he applied the translucent-colored medicine over her wounds after stopping the bleeding. ¡°I once cut my palm like the guest did while cutting in the kitchen. Because this part is used so often, the speed at which the wound heals is slow, and it often gets worse. You will have to take good care of it well in many ways.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°I gave you first aid, but you have to go to the clinic right away when your party returns. There may be pieces of glass left in the open wound.¡± ¡°I will. Thank you.¡± Herietta, who had nothing to say, answered obediently. The owner, who bandaged her hand and cleared all the broken glass from the table, lifted himself up with an anguished groan. ¡°Can I bring you something else to drink while you wait?¡± ¡°Please add half a spoonful of honey to the warmed milk.¡± ¡°Yes. Guest. Please wait. I will bring it to you soon.¡± When the owner who had received her order left, Herietta looked down at her palm in silence. The bandaged palms burned as if they were on fire. It was all cleaned, but the sharp smell of blood still lingered in the air. Herietta, who wrinkled her nose at the unpleasant smell, suddenly noticed that many people in the store were staring at her. Well, it must have seemed very strange to see a well-looking young woman suddenly breaking her glass. Herietta, burdened by the people¡¯s gazes, slipped the hood on the cloak she was wearing. She hoped that Jonathan would return as soon as possible. ¡°It¡¯s hot. Drink with care.¡± The owner, who had prepared Herietta¡¯s drink before she knew it, set the glass down to her left. He seemed to have decided that since she had injured her right hand, she would use her left hand to drink. Herietta stared blankly at the glass in front of her. It was a glass made of much thicker and stronger material than the glass she had just broken. She doesn¡¯t know if the master did it because he gave something hot, or if he was afraid she would break it again. White steam was rising from the glass. ¡®I¡¯m not used to using my left hand.¡¯ Something came into Herietta¡¯s field of vision as she was awkwardly trying to grab the handle of the glass. A boy with a skinny body. Across from her sat a young boy, no more than ten years old, all alone. His presence did not fit at all with the noisy, somewhat rough atmosphere of this place. ¡®Could he have come alone?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t too late yet, but it wasn¡¯t a place for a child to wander alone. She looked around to see if the child¡¯s parents were around, but there were no such people. ¡®Whatever? It has nothing to do with me.¡¯ Herietta tried to take her attention away from the boy. But at the same time, the boy raised her head. With a pale skin and lanky face, he looked younger than she first thought. As if something was unsettling him, the boy bit his fingernails and looked around repeatedly. Even then, if there was a slight loud noise next to him, he would be startled. Two black button-like eyes swayed here and there. ¡®You must have been terrified.¡¯ Actually, there was nothing surprising. Even she herself, who was of age, felt anxious. So what about that little boy? Although not exactly, she could have vaguely guessed. Besides, she did not know what kind of disaster he would face if he sat alone like that. ¡®But it is none of my business¡­¡­.¡¯ For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~ Chapter 96 Her head was already complicated. At this point there are so many things to think about and so many things to organize, she didn¡¯t want to get caught up in useless things. ¡®But¡­¡­.¡¯ Herietta¡¯s complexion darkened. As she looked into the terrified boy¡¯s black eyes, she thought of her younger brother, who always followed her. Hugo, who went to Bangola, must have been very afraid and had a hard time adapting to the surrounding environment. ¡°Hey, kid.¡± Herietta, who could not bear to turn away from the boy who reminded her of Hugo, had no choice but to talk to him. The boy, who was scanning the store with his wide eyes, turned his head to look at her. The two eyes met. ¡°Would you like to come over here?¡± Herietta beckoned and called out to the boy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Sister is not a suspicious person.¡± When the boy did not readily approach and looked at her warily, Herietta quickly defended herself. She quickly regretted it though. Isn¡¯t she a suspicious person herself? Could there be anything more suspicious than this? ¡°I just needed someone to talk to because I was bored sitting alone. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. If you want, I¡¯ll share some of these snacks here.¡± Hearing Herietta¡¯s words, the boy¡¯s gaze turned to the snacks in front of her. It tasted rather bland, as if almost no seasoning was added. But she still thought it was worth eating thanks to the crispy texture. It wasn¡¯t a very expensive meal, but it was unlikely that a child born into an ordinary commoner¡¯s family would often taste it. The boy, who had been hesitating while rolling his eyes here and there, quietly stood up from his spot, perhaps enchanted by her words about sharing the snack. He hesitated and came slowly, very slowly, to the table where she was sitting. ¡°Now, sit here.¡± Herietta offered him a seat across from her. The boy, who had been watching her, cautiously sat down on the chair. She pushed the plate of snacks in front of him. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Herietta, who was watching the boy pick up a snack with his small hand, asked insinuatingly. ¡°¡­¡­ Lucas.¡± ¡°Lucas? Wow, that¡¯s a cool name! It suits you perfectly!¡± Herietta feigned exaggerated admiration. Lucas, who had been munching on the snack, gulped down what was in his mouth. ¡°What about Sister?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Herietta pointed her finger at her and he nodded. Herietta¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°My name is Ciela.¡± She spat out a pseudonym, which she had prepared beforehand. Mackenzie¡¯s eldest daughter, Herietta Mackenzie, was said to be missing from Brimdel, so she had to be cautious of everything. Of course, now that Brimdel has been destroyed, she doubted what the meaning of these actions would be. ¡°Lucas, are you here alone?¡± ¡°I came with my dad.¡± ¡°Dad? Then where is your dad?¡± Hearing Herietta¡¯s question, Lucas pointed his finger toward the kitchen of the shop. Through the half-open door, she could see the chef preparing the food. ¡°Then what about your mom?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a mom.¡± ¡®Ah. Therefore¡­¡­.¡¯ Only then did Herietta understand why Lucas was sitting here alone. Lucas was too young to be home alone all day. So, did he come here every day following his father on the way to work? Herietta felt sorry for the boy that was sitting in front of her. He was the son of the chef, so he wouldn¡¯t go hungry, but he was very small. She opened her mouth slightly as she watched the snack in his hand get smaller and smaller. ¡°Lucas. Can Sister tell you a funny story?¡± ¡°Story?¡± ¡°Yes. A story about a girl called Lynn, a wizard, and the magic flower she grew.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression brightened at Herietta¡¯s words. Regardless of nationality, all children seemed to like stories about magic. She smiled at him as he nodded vigorously and expressed his willingness to. ¡°Once upon a time there lived a girl named Lynn in a village.¡± Herietta, who moved to be next to Lucas, started talking. ¡°Lynn was a little girl about this tall, maybe like Lucas. She was just your age. Little Lynn lived on a round hill with lots of green grass. Her cottage, where she lives, was very popular in town, and this is why.¡± Herietta gently continued her story. sometimes quietly. sometimes dramatically. Herietta¡¯s effort to change her expression and voice to match the flow of the story made Lucas seem immersed in the story. He listened to her story with both hands propped up on his face with his mouth open, as if he had forgotten to eat the snack. Around the time the story reached its climax. Ring-ling~ The shop door opened and a clear bell rang. The eyes of the people sitting in the store naturally turned toward the door. Herietta, who was talking to Lucas, also unconsciously turned her head and glanced at the same place. Three people entered the store. All of them were tall, sturdy adults. They were clad in gray cloaks, and the hoods attached to their cloaks were pulled, so their faces could not be seen. However, is it because of their physique that is very large and sturdy even for an adult? Even without saying a word, an indescribable sense of intimidation flowed from them. Their appearance instantly quieted the noisy shop. ¡®Are they travelers?¡¯ It was a common outfit for travelers traveling long distances. Drops of water trickled down from the cloaks they were wearing. The long brown boots, down to just below the knee, were also a little wet. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The person standing on the right of the crowd whispered something to the person in the middle, probably feeling the attention focused on them. There was no sound of conversation, but it was clear that they were debating whether to stay here or go somewhere else. For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~ Chapter 97 After a while, the man standing in the middle of the group seemed to have made up his mind and began to move into the store. The other two quickly followed after him. ¡°Oh, welcome!¡± The store owner, who had been standing blankly behind the bar, suddenly came to his senses and came forward to greet them. ¡°Three of you?¡± ¡°A seat in a corner, please.¡± One of the group members answered the owner¡¯s question. ¡°We¡¯re a little tired after riding a horse for a long time.¡± ¡°Ah, yes yes. Please come this way.¡± The owner directed them to a seat at the back of the store. Clank, clank. Every time they moved, there was a small sound of metal. It was invisible because it was hidden by the hem of their long cloak, but it was clear that they were wearing a sword at their waists. ¡®Hunter? Or mercenary?¡¯ Each of the people in the store looked at the three strangers and made a guess at their identity. However, they moved silently, not paying attention to the gaze of the people around them. Draag. There was the sound of chair legs dragging across the old wooden floor, and then they sat down unpacking their things. Coincidentally, it was not too far from where Herietta was sitting. ¡°Can I get you something to drink?¡± ¡°Three double scotch. Without ice.¡± It was a very short and concise order. The owner scribbled something on a yellow piece of paper, replied in affirmation, and walked quickly behind the bar. The eyes of the people who had been focused on the new guests were scattered one by one. The store, which had been quiet for a while due to their appearance, became more and more noisy. Finally it became noisy again like before. It was as if nothing had happened in the meantime. ¡°From now on¡­¡­? This place¡­¡­. Aftermath¡­¡­ It seems bigger than¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Think¡­¡­ history¡­¡­ tomorrow evening¡­¡­.¡± Herietta heard the sound of the conversation behind her back. However, due to the loud ambient noise, it was difficult to understand what was going on. ¡°Sister! Sister!¡± As Herietta sat still without saying anything, Lucas, who was by her side, raised his voice and called out to her. ¡°Huh? Huh, sorry. What did you say?¡± Herietta, who had been listening to the conversation of the three people sitting behind her, turned her head and looked at Lucas with an apologetic look. He had a pouty face as if he didn¡¯t want her to turn her attention to something else. ¡°So what happened to Lynn?¡± ¡°Lynn¡­¡­ ? Ah, Lynn!¡± Herietta then remembered that she had been telling Lucas a story. ¡®What was I doing? Trying to eavesdrop on someone else¡¯s conversation.¡¯ It was an unconscious act, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. ¡®Let¡¯s just ignore it. They must have nothing to do with me anyway.¡¯ Herietta struggled to suppress her growing curiosity as she looked at Lucas, who had twinkling eyes in front of her. The child looked very anxious in a harrowing atmosphere. She opened her mouth slowly, clearing her mind. ¡°Then Lynn looked through the rocks in the forest and found a small cave in between them. There is a lot of green moss at the entrance of the cave, perhaps in a place that is hard to reach by people.¡­.¡± Herietta continued her story, speaking calmly. The curiosity that kept coming gradually faded. In the fireplace, the wood burned with a crackle. A young woman and a young boy, completely engrossed in a fairy tale of magic told in a low voice. Like white ink accidentally dropped on black paper, the appearance of the two did not match the noisy and boisterous atmosphere of the store at all. ¡°Is this a true story?¡± As Herietta finished her story, Lucas asked, with twinkling eyes. Anticipation, like an inflated soap bubble, was in his eyes. She chuckled. ¡°Of course. Lucas, this is our secret¡­¡­. Actually, Sister¡¯s grandmother knew that girl named Lynn.¡± ¡°Lynn?¡± ¡°Yes. When my grandmother was the age she is now, she met a girl she named Lynn by chance. It happened that she was on her way back from a trip, and my grandmother was running away because she didn¡¯t want to go to a meeting she was invited to. Anyway, she was lucky enough to meet Lynn, so I could directly hear all the stories I told you a moment ago from my grandmother.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡­ !¡± Lucas exclaimed. ¡°I envy you. I hope to meet Lynn someday too.¡± Lucas murmured with a slightly flushed face. The eyes were really envious. It was an absurd story, but as a child, he seemed to sincerely believe in Herietta¡¯s words. The anxious look on his face a moment ago was no longer to be found. ¡°Yes. Lucas. Did you know that there is also a song about Lynn?¡± ¡°A song?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a simple song, would you like to listen to it?¡± Hearing Herietta¡¯s words, Lucas nodded vigorously again. Seeing him pull his chair closer and closer to her, Herietta smiled softly. ¡®It would be fine if I sing it quietly.¡¯ After looking around her, Herietta opened her mouth after a little hesitation. [A small cabin on top of a round hill. A girl with green eyes full of freckles. A skirt one size too big fluttered in the wind. Red shoes worn on both feet, walking often. A gentleman who came with clouds on a rainy day. Tall as a pole, dressed in soft silk. A long staff held in a white gloved hand. Eyes deeper than the deep sea, blacker than darkness. Come, come come to me. That beautiful flower you have. Though your flowers will wither over time. My gold never loses its light. Come, come come to me The one and only flower you have. Just as flowers bloom and wither, your life will also end. My magic will make you a legend. The wind. Oh, my wind. Blow that gentleman far away. With that black rain cloud he brought. Fly him far away, where he will never come again. The wind. Oh my wind. Blow us away. Far away where that gentleman won¡¯t find us. To the end of eternity, where no one will ever find us.] Want to read more? Up to [6] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 98 ¡°Guest, you sing very well.¡± As Herietta uttered the last line of the song and closed her mouth, she was praised by the owner, who passed by. Judging from the empty tray he was holding, it seemed that he had just delivered the drinks to the guest from the table behind. ¡°I don¡¯t normally like nasal voices, but the guest¡¯s voice is very soft even though it is nasal. Maybe that¡¯s why I don¡¯t feel reluctant to hear your singing.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Perhaps the guest is a minstrel¡­¡­?¡± The owner asked, glancing at Herietta¡¯s appearance. Herietta smiled shyly. ¡°No. It¡¯s just that I sing occasionally as a hobby.¡± ¡°I see. It¡¯s a rare voice, and it¡¯s very charming.¡± The owner, who gave her a few more words of compliments, rushed over when a customer at another table called him. Hearing the unexpected compliment, Herietta looked slightly embarrassed. In fact, she had been reluctant to sing since she injured her vocal cords and her voice was deformed. She had no trouble singing, but the voice in her ears sounded unfamiliar. As if it was someone she didn¡¯t even know. She felt repulsive without even realizing it. Although she didn¡¯t mean to, it was a pleasure to be acknowledged by someone. Herietta laughed silently, but the inside of the store was in a commotion. ¡°Hey! Why are you all so stupid? You never know when the Kustans might come!¡± It was the man who had just been drinking and creating an atmosphere of fear. They thought he had calmed down a bit, but it seemed that he couldn¡¯t stand it and caused trouble again. ¡°If we stay here, we would be sitting ducks! Do you think we can stop them if they¡¯re determined to come? Wake up!¡± He groaned and shouted. ¡°They¡¯re bastards who will split open your stomachs and chew on even the bones! They¡¯re ignorant guys who won¡¯t even look at the other people, even if they¡¯re women or children! If you don¡¯t want everyone to die, hurry up¡­¡­ !¡± Herietta frowned at the excessive drunkenness. Aside from her, there is also young Lucas here. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and she was about to say something. But at that moment, a loud noise came from behind her. She was startled and looked behind to see that one of the chairs had fallen on the floor. ¡°¡­¡­ be quiet. it¡¯s not like you¡¯re alone here.¡± It was a quiet, yet haunting voice. These were the words uttered by one of the three people who had just entered the store with an unusual atmosphere. Judging from the circumstances going on, it seemed that the chair had also been kicked by him. In an instant, the store became quiet. It was so quiet that a needle dropping could be heard. ¡°Kustan or whatever. Keep talking like that. You don¡¯t have to wait for them to come, I¡¯ll slit your throat first.¡± ¡°What, what?!¡± The man whose ego was about to be crumpled screamed out loud. ¡°Look, look at you, how dare you!¡± ¡°Look at me?¡± The man screamed out loud, but the man who threatened him cut him off. ¡°Look at me¡­¡­.¡± Once again, the man, who was slowly repeating the other person¡¯s words, lowered his head and gave a low laugh. Like a predator waking up from a nap grunting when it finds its prey pushed in front of it, like that. Then he slowly raised his head. ¡°Yes. Go on.¡± He laughed like he was having fun and taunted the man. ¡°Look at me¡­¡­ What?¡± Then, he leaned his upper body slightly forward. It was just a small gesture. It might not have meant much. Still, those who saw it felt a strong fear for some reason. An ominous feeling, like something terrible is about to happen. A chilly, cool aura ran down the man¡¯s spine and spread throughout his body. ¡°You¡­¡­ you¡­¡­ you¡­¡­ !¡± The drunken man stuttered, unable to speak properly. He didn¡¯t want to back down like this, but he was too short-lived to ignore that blatant warning and continue to endure. Instinct whispered to him who was stiff as a stone. Even if you die and wake up, you can¡¯t be that man¡¯s opponent. The man, whose face was so red that he blushed, couldn¡¯t resist and closed his mouth. There was a line he shouldn¡¯t cross no matter how proud he was. And he had no intention of crossing that line. No matter what anyone said, his life was the most important thing to him. He can¡¯t defeat what he can¡¯t defeat, so the man¡¯s spirit faded. Those who saw it naturally noticed it. Now that the man has declared his defeat in front of everyone. The drunken man jumped up from his seat and walked toward the door of the store. His unsteady balance and staggering gait looked very dangerous, but there was no one to support him. Ring-ling~! The bell on the door rang alone, sending the man off. Click. The door closed, and there was an uncomfortably thick silence in the store. People only looked at each other. ¡°Oh, guests. I apologize for the inconvenience. He¡¯s not like that, but the atmosphere in the village is so turbulent¡­¡­.¡± The owner, who was invisible during the eerie atmosphere, appeared out of nowhere and apologized. ¡°As an apology and compensation, we will provide snacks for free. Well, is there a menu you want?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Because we¡¯re going to leave anyway.¡± The man who easily subdued the other person with a few words refused the owner¡¯s proposal with a fairly calm attitude, as if he had created a threatening atmosphere. While the owner was taken aback by the sudden change of attitude, the man stood up. Then the two people who were with him also got up after him. As the three packed their bags and prepared to leave, everyone else in the store let out a sigh of relief. They weren¡¯t the ones who caused the controversy, but that didn¡¯t matter at this moment. ¡®If only the drunken man had gone wild without knowing his place.¡¯ People swept their hearts out in surprise. ¡®His head, which would fall on the floor, must be rolling somewhere by now.¡¯ Want to read more? Up to [6] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 99 It was amazing. Even though they just stood up, it felt like the presence of three people filled the inside of the store, perhaps because of their large size. Who on earth are they? The people who had been looking at the three with curious eyes hurriedly turned their gazes to other places as they began to move their steps, pretending to be having a conversation. It was because of the concern that if they did something wrong, they might spark a fire instead. As they turned their gazes one by one, only one person was still looking at them. ¡®That man¡­¡­.¡¯ Herietta looked at them carefully. Or, more precisely, she looked at the man who had just kicked the chair and threatened the drunk. His face was obscured by the deep black shadows under the hood, but somehow she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him. ¡®His voice is¡­¡­ ?¡¯ Herietta stared blankly at the man. It was the voice of someone she never imagined she would encounter here, in Balesnorth. At the same time, it was the voice of the one she had met in her dreams night after night. The face of the person she had never forgotten for a moment formed like a mirage before her eyes and then disappeared. It felt like someone was choking her. ¡®No. Edwin can¡¯t be here.¡¯ Herietta strongly denied it. He, Edwin, couldn¡¯t have been here. There was no way he would use such a harsh tone and spit out terrifying words of threat to others without hesitation. The man she knew was always courteous, polite, and someone who knew how to keep his way no matter what the odds are. It was definitely different from that dangerous man in front of her. ¡®But¡­¡­.¡¯ Herietta bit her lip. ¡®How can a person¡¯s voice be the same no matter how similar it is?¡¯ Her eyes, a mixture of rejection and earnestness, despair and hope pursued the man. Even as she kept repeating to herself that it couldn¡¯t be, her fingertips trembled with anticipation. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The man who had been looking straight ahead turned his head towards Herietta, perhaps feeling the gaze on him. Anticipating that his eyes would soon be on her, Herietta gulped. The decisive moment, when both of them would become aware of each other¡¯s existence at the same time, was right around the corner. ¡°Ed¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Lord.¡± Herietta was about to call Edwin by name, but another person standing next to the man spoke to him first. As a result, the head that was trying to face Herietta turned back to the other side. ¡°Please leave first. I will pay the bill and leave.¡± It was a very dignified and formal tone, like a subordinate. And Herietta, who overheard the words, was startled. ¡®I thought all three of them were men!¡¯ The person who spoke to the man was a woman, not a man. It was something she could never have imagined. She naturally thought they were all men, as they boasted very strong physiques, but now that she sees it, she was completely wrong. ¡®Besides, it¡¯s amazing.¡¯ Herietta narrowed her brows. Judging from what she has observed so far, they must have been warriors holding swords. ¡®I knew they were unusual people, but I didn¡¯t expect them to be knights.¡¯ Upon her realization, she was deeply disappointed. It was because there was no way Edwin, who had fallen into slavery, was hanging out with knights. The man does not seem to be on equal footing with them, rather he was superior to them. ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯ Herietta swallowed the bitterness and gave up even the last hope she had. Seeing how much she missed Edwin, she now thought that it was a really ridiculous imagination. ¡°Sister! Sister Ciella!¡± Lucas, who was sitting next to Herietta, tugged at her sleeve. When she turned her head to look at him, he was looking at her with a grim look. ¡°Where do you keep looking?¡± ¡°What? Oh sorry.¡± Herietta quickly apologized. She didn¡¯t mean to, but she was sorry that she had called Lucas and got distracted herself elsewhere. ¡°I just had something to think about. But I won¡¯t anymore.¡± ¡°Hmm. If you¡¯re really sorry, just sing one more song. Then I will forgive you.¡± ¡°A song?¡± ¡°Yes. Something incredibly good.¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes twinkled. It seems that he quite liked the song about Lynn that Herietta sang to him. Herietta thought for a moment. Originally, she was just trying to tell a funny story to calm the frightened child, but now she feels like she was stuck. ¡®What to do?¡¯ Herietta looked out the window. Jonathan, who had disappeared saying that he had something to look into for a while, still gave no sign of returning. She had no intention of staying here long, but she couldn¡¯t leave alone without waiting for Jonathan. ¡®Well, at least one song would be fine.¡¯ As she had been quiet for some time, the surroundings were noisy again due to the sound of people talking. Even if she sang, it seemed impossible to hear unless they were standing right next to her. Having made a decision, Herietta leaned over the table and looked at Lucas. ¡°Okay, what song do you want to hear?¡± ¡°A hero! A song about a hero!¡± Lucas shouted excitedly. ¡®A hero.¡¯ After thinking about it for a while, a certain scene came to Herietta¡¯s mind. A day when autumn leaves were beautifully hanging over her head. It was such a perfect day that everything seemed to be okay. ¡°Lucas. Do you happen to know who Lance Elliot is?¡± ¡°Lance Elliot?¡± ¡°Yes. He is a hero who was said to be one of the greatest conquerors in the history of the continent. Such a great hero who conquered the Southern Continent, which everyone considered impossible, in a very short time.¡± After hearing the brief explanation of Lance Elliot, Lucas opened his mouth in admiration. He seemed very fond of being told about the story of the greatest conqueror in the history of the continent. Want to read more? Up to [6] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 100 ¡®How did the first lyrics of the song start?¡¯ After humming softly to match the opening note, she soon began to sing out loud. [Lance. That summer we carved a secret. Under the maple tree in the forest, where no one knows. The day that the afternoon sun was so dazzling. The promise that started as a joke was engraved there. Lance. You ride a black horse like always I will run forward through that wide field. This small town can¡¯t hold your big dreams. So you won¡¯t come back here someday. Lance. Oh my Lance. Remember the day I first met you You are like me, nothing can stop you Lance. Oh my Lance. Remember the day I let you go. You are different from me. Like flowing water, you will go too.] After singing the final verse of the song, Herietta sighed slowly. Was it because too many things have happened these days? It felt like tears were forming in her eyes. ¡®I like it.¡¯ Under the bright sunlight, a man who was dazzlingly beautiful heard that song and said. ¡®But even if it wasn¡¯t the song Miss Herietta sang, I would¡¯ve probably have liked it.¡¯ With a charming smile that makes her heart tremble just by looking at it. She believed then, that Edwin and she would be together forever. She by his side. He by her side. Like that, she firmly believed that no matter what kind of relationship they formed, they would eventually be together until the end. She did not anticipate the impending catastrophe. ¡°?¡± Herietta, who recalled her past and memories, suddenly felt strange. It was like someone was staring at her. Captivated by the strange feeling, she turned her head and surveyed her surroundings, as if possessed by something. Even though she looked closely, she couldn¡¯t find any eyes watching her. ¡®Is it because of my feelings?¡¯ Herietta tilted her head. A lot has happened these days, so it could be that she overreacted to just insignificant things. Herietta, who tried to ignore it, caught something in her view. A man stood at the door of the store. It was the same man, with a voice very similar to Edwin¡¯s. Perhaps he was about to go out, he held on to the doorknob with one hand. But for some reason he did not move as if he was frozen. ¡®I thought he had already left this store a long time ago.¡¯ Herietta¡¯s eyes followed his broad back. The scene inside the lively and bustling store and the man standing motionless were alien. As if the two spaces were completely separated from the beginning, as if they were in completely different spaces. The flow of time seemed to have stopped only around him. It seemed that everything around him had lost its color. Herietta held her breath. Why? Her heart started pounding again. * * * There was no great reason. He looked for a shop that seemed suitable to quench their hunger and thirst, and only entered the first place that caught his eye. He was annoyed by the chatter of the people filling the store, but he ignored it anyway because he wasn¡¯t planning to stay long anyway. It seemed that he was quite tired without realizing it because he rushed his schedule. Everything bothered him, and he was not interested in anything. It feels like he was the only one isolated from the lively interior. Even when Siodor and Lionelli were privately discussing the future, Edwin took a step back, not willing to participate. ¡°It was very damp and dark inside the cave. She can¡¯t see an inch ahead without a torch. But Lynn didn¡¯t give in. She¡­¡­.¡± Amidst the chaotic noise that gave him a headache, he heard a calm female voice. ¡°The wizard came after her! His obsession with the magic flower was beyond what she could have imagined! Lynn and her friends, who did not expect that he would follow them there¡­¡­.¡± It was a quiet, monotonous voice that could be drowned out by the surrounding noise if he wasn¡¯t paying close attention. The voice could have sounded harsh because of her nasal voice, but it didn¡¯t feel that way at all. Edwin turned his head slightly to check the direction the voice was coming from. A woman and a young boy were sitting at a table not far from where he was sitting. Unlike the red-haired boy, who showed his face, the woman was wearing a hood attached to her cloak, just like him, so her face was not visible. However, judging by the youthful voice, she seemed quite young. Are they brother-and-sister? Edwin quietly observed the two of them. The figure of a childish woman with red hair like the boy¡¯s was automatically pictured in his mind. ¡®Looks like she¡¯s telling her younger brother old stories.¡¯ Having overheard part of the story, he roughly guessed the situation. The tone of the woman speaking to the boy changed from time to time, as if to arouse the boy¡¯s interest. And as he listened to her story, the boy¡¯s eyes twinkled like stars. As if there is no more exciting and fun story in the world. ¡®In a way, it¡¯s a pretty obvious story.¡¯ Edwin rested his elbow on the table and rested his chin. He wasn¡¯t the type to pay attention to other people, but strangely, those two kept taking his attention. Their space, which seemed small and peaceful, did not match at all with the rough and rugged atmosphere of this shop. Edwin looked away from them. But his ears still subconsciously followed the woman¡¯s voice. The story goes on. Then, when a funny part came up, he would smile without knowing it. Especially when she used her voice to play a dark, evil wizard. ¡°Lord?¡± Noticing that Edwin was smiling, Lionelli called out to him with a puzzled face. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Usually, far from smiling, he didn¡¯t even show his emotions. Now he was smiling like a madman, it was only natural that he looked strange. ¡°Ah. No big deal. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± Edwin knew what his subordinates were thinking, but he didn¡¯t bother to explain why. Instead, he took the glass in front of him and leaned back against the chair. Want to read more? Up to [6] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 101 The brown liquid in the glass gave off a strong scent of alcohol. It must have been a drink made just to get people drunk. If they drink three or four glasses, even those who claim to be strong against alcohol will not be able to stay awake. ¡®It¡¯s just right.¡¯ Edwin took a sip of it with a self-deprecating smile. A hot, tingling sensation like burning his throat. Unlike the past, when he didn¡¯t like the feeling and didn¡¯t get close to alcohol, now he drinks alcohol almost every day to get that feeling. He couldn¡¯t even close his eyes for a short while without drinking. Edwin lowered his gaze, feeling a warm aura spread through his body. He knew he was getting sicker and more self-destructive. But now it didn¡¯t matter anyway. He was willing to give up a limb if it could alleviate the pain of his rotten heart. [A small cabin on top of a round hill. A girl with green eyes full of freckles. A skirt one size too big fluttered in the wind. Red shoes worn on both feet, walking often.] Suddenly the woman was singing a song to her brother. She had lowered her voice, perhaps because she was worried that it might be overheard by the people around her. But Edwin, who had better hearing than others, could hear the song quite clearly. [Come, come come to me. That beautiful flower you have. Though your flowers will wither over time. My gold never loses its light.] It wasn¡¯t a fancy song. Rather, it was a calm and peaceful song like a lullaby. Nevertheless, Edwin continued to listen to her singing. Even though she was singing without an instrument, and in the middle of a noisy store, it didn¡¯t feel lacking or annoying at all. He was feeling a bit drowsy. His heart, which had been tangled like a ship in a storm, gradually sank. The feeling of his body floating away from being trapped in a reality full of pain. His mind flew back to a moment in the past, retracing the flow of time that had already flowed. ¡®Edwin.¡¯ And there was a woman there. ¡®Since we¡¯re bored, shall I sing a fun song?¡¯ Like her song was the panacea for all, a beautiful woman hummed a tune with a goofy smile whenever she felt like it. Edwin closed his eyes. ¡®I hope it doesn¡¯t end.¡¯ He hoped that the unknown woman would continue to sing her song. It was a little peace that he hadn¡¯t gotten in a very long time. Even this small peace felt so sweet to him who was fighting against the terrible loneliness in the endless darkness. So that was why. The reason why he reacted much more sharply than usual when a certain man got drunk and made a loud fuss. Edwin reacted emotionally, forgetting that he should be careful not to attract attention as much as possible. He kicked a chair and threatened the man¡¯s life. Lionelli and Theodore, who were sitting next to him, were greatly surprised by his sudden action. People¡¯s eyes were focused on him, but Edwin didn¡¯t care. Had the situation worsened a little more, he would have drawn his sword and decapitated the man. ¡°You don¡¯t look like Lord.¡± Lionelli said with a serious expression. She was taken aback because she had only seen her superior act like an emotionless doll. Edwin did not offer any excuses. In fact, he also couldn¡¯t understand his actions a moment ago. ¡°Please leave first. I will pay the bill and leave.¡± Lionelli said as Edwin got up to leave the store. She nodded her head. Untidy and noisy surroundings. It was as if nothing had happened. Still, there was a thick fear in the air. Edwin knew that it was because of him. ¡°Sister! Sister Ciella!¡± Hearing the boy¡¯s cry from the side, Edwin stopped his steps for a moment. A hoarse voice as if something was not right. When he turned his head, he saw the brother and sister having a conversation. ¡®Ciella.¡¯ It was an uncommon name. Edwin¡¯s gaze naturally turned to the woman. Left-handed, the cup from which she was supposed to drink was placed to her left. ¡°I just had something to think about. But I won¡¯t anymore.¡± The woman who had been singing her song a while ago seemed bewildered that she had done something wrong to her brother. Edwin stared blankly at the woman for a moment. The figure of another person overlapped on top of the woman¡¯s back as she sat with her back turned to him. His eyes darkened even more. It was so weird. There was little resemblance between the woman sitting in front of him and the Herietta in his memory. Her voice, name, and even being left-handed were different from Herietta¡¯s. Still, for some reason, he thought they resembled each other. For no particular reason, she reminded Edwin of Herietta. Herietta that was more precious than anything else. But as much as she was precious, so was the fear. What if he gets rejected? Because of that vague fear, he hesitated and eventually couldn¡¯t even confess his feelings. Cowardly idiot. That was Edwin. The days when he became the most miserable existence in the world. Who would have known that he would miss those days so deeply. ¡°Okay, what song do you want to hear?¡± The woman asked the boy. It seemed she was trying to sing one more song for her pouting brother. Edwin took another step. He wanted to stay there a little while longer and hear her sing, but he soon suppressed the desire. Now, even if he recalls and chews on the memories of the past, nothing would change. The past is the past. All that was left for him was the hellish reality he had to face. Just like that, it was around the time Edwin reached for the door. [Lance. That summer we carved a secret. Under the maple tree in the forest, where no one knows. The day that the afternoon sun was so dazzling. The promise that started as a joke was engraved there.] A soft singing voice came from behind. Edwin, who was about to push open the door and step outside, paused. ¡®That song¡­¡­ ?¡¯ At the same time as he thought it was impossible, his heart sank with a thud. It felt as if someone had hit the back of his head hard with a heavy piece of metal. Want to read more? Up to [6] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 102 Edwin slowly turned around. The brother and sister were sitting in the corner of the store. A boy with a face obsessed with the singing and a woman wearing a hood sitting across from him. Edwin¡¯s gaze went straight to the woman. [Lance. You ride a black horse like always I will run forward through that wide field. This small town can¡¯t hold your big dreams. So you won¡¯t come back here someday.] He couldn¡¯t hear it clearly because of the raucous background noise, but it wasn¡¯t so much that he couldn¡¯t tell what the song was about. Lance Elliot. A great conqueror who unified the southern continent. It was a song that Edwin knew well. ¡®It¡¯s not that surprising. It¡¯s hard to say things like this to others, but I¡¯m very good at singing.¡¯ The scene of the day when the white sunlight felt exceptionally warm unfolded before Edwin¡¯s eyes. When he said that he liked the song, Herietta raised her chin and was proud of herself. ¡®Many people have said that my singing voice is as beautiful as a nightingale or something.¡¯ How lovely she was when she smiled brightly. Edwin turned away from the woman. He could no longer face the Herietta of his memories. His chest throbbed as if it had been torn out, and his breathing quickened. ¡®It¡¯s not her.¡¯ He gritted his teeth and closed his eyes. ¡®She, Herietta McKenzie, no longer exists in this world.¡¯ Then he tried to even out his breathing. Memories like distorted scars that he wanted to forget but never could. It became a strong noose and choked Edwin. He clenched his fists with such force that the veins on the backs of his hands stood out blue. He could feel his nails piercing his palms and digging into his skin, but it was nothing compared to the anguish and frustration in his heart. He bowed his head helplessly. ¡°Lord?¡± As Edwin stood hard as a rock, Theodore, who was standing behind him, called to him quietly. ¡°Lord, something wrong¡­¡­ ?¡± Theodore asked cautiously. It was a worried look, wondering if something was wrong. ¡®Something wrong¡­¡­.¡¯ Edwin silently repeated Theodore¡¯s question. It was a very simple question that could be answered with a ¡®yes¡¯ or ¡®no¡¯. But he couldn¡¯t answer right away. If he said there was no problem, it would be a blatant lie. So what about that woman singing the song about Lance Elliot? Is the problem with that woman who chooses that song out of many songs and stirs up his painful memories? No way. Edwin smiled bitterly and laughed at himself. If there was a problem, it was not that woman but with Edwin himself. He wants the woman to be what she will never be. The stupid and foolish Edwin, who somehow wants to find her in the shadow of her existence somehow. As deep as the sense of loss, the period of wandering was also long. Something must be wrong. Thousands of times he denied reality and hoped for a miracle to happen. Tens of thousands of times he wished that all of this was just a terrible nightmare and that one day he would open his eyes. However, in the end, the miracle did not happen. Nor did he wake up from the nightmare. It was a vain dream, a futile hope. Wishing did not bring the dead back to life. ¡°Nothing.¡± Edwin raised his head and answered curtly. His eyes, which had been tinged with chaotic light, became colder than ever before. Edwin opened the store door and went out. Ring-a-ling~ The bell rang, and a cool breeze caressed his face. The warmth that had settled around him for a moment also disappeared in the blink of an eye. In early spring, a chilly breeze hung over the rough stone road. Edwin and Theodore, and Lionelli, who had followed after paying the bill, stood on the side of the road that was as quiet as it was bleak. Edwin, who was slowly examining the street scene in silence, raised his head and looked up at the sky. A clear blue sky. The sun seemed to be setting, and the western edge of the sky was turning a pale pink. And Edwin saw in it the embers of the flame that would devour this place in the near future. For a moment, the image of the brother and sister he had just seen came to mind. The image of young siblings sitting neatly and spending a peaceful afternoon. But Edwin soon erased the image from his mind. It was a strange feeling, like grains of coarse sand rolling under the sleeves of his clothes, but he tried to ignore it. He had something to do. Everything else had no meaning and was only temporary. Edwin inhaled and exhaled slowly. He has already come too far to turn back now. And he didn¡¯t know the way back anymore. He was just blindly moving forward. Even if what spreads out in front of him is a thousand-mile cliff. * * * Three days later, in the night of pitch-black darkness. Large-scale Kustan army crossed the borders of Velicia and entered Balesnorth. It was an ordinary day, no different from any other day. It was late at night when thick darkness fell over the barren land. They came to Balesnorth without any warning. In the dark blue western sky, colorful flowers of flame bloomed. Whoooowww. Grotesque shouts resounded in all directions, like the sound of a dreary wind. As if to indicate that something huge was approaching, the small stones that were lying on the flat earth began to shake slightly. ¡®What?¡¯ Seeing that, a sentry soldier who had been half asleep near the border of the village suddenly opened his eyes. ¡®What is that?¡¯ He rubbed his eyes when he saw something that looked like a black shadow moving in the distance. He heard that there was a group of hunters who went hunting to the east not long ago. Did they just return to the village? ¡®But it¡¯s too big to be them¡­¡­.¡¯ The soldier narrowed his eyes even more. Even though it seemed to be still quite far away, the size was insignificant. Rather than a group of many people, it looked more like a huge forest moving as a whole. ¡®What is it? What the hell is that?¡¯ The soldier¡¯s face, which had been staring into the distance with his eyes wide open, soon hardened like a stone. Want to read more? Up to [6] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 103 ¡°Oh my God!¡± The soldier who belatedly grasped the situation was greatly astonished. He ran frantically, thinking that he had to tell others about this right away. In his haste he twisted his foot and almost fell forward, but he managed to avoid an accident. The soldier climbed onto the watchtower where the emergency bell was hung and held the rope attached to the bell with a strong hand. Then he pulled on the line with all his might. Ding-ding-ding- The faded emergency bell swayed slowly from side to side and made a low ringing. It was a bell that had never been rung once since it was installed here a hundred years ago. The village that had fallen asleep in the darkness soon awakened. They saw a faint light leaking through the dark windows. But soon, the doors opened one by one and people poured out. What was going on, they looked puzzled. The soldier gritted his teeth. His palms tingle as it got scratched by the thick rope, but he didn¡¯t care and continued to pull on the rope. Please, he hoped someone soon recognizes what is about to happen. After pulling the rope several more times, the soldier turned his head and looked outside the borders of the village. The group that seemed to be very far away was suddenly right around the corner. Fires of various colors began to burn here and there. As a result, the group¡¯s appearance that has been shrouded in darkness was revealed. An innumerable number of cavalrymen. And the infantry followed them. The flag fluttering in the wind had ancient characters depicting the eyes of a beast. It symbolizes a northern nation known for being ferocious and savage, rooted in the barren land. Whiip, whiipp. With the sound of the wind being cut, thousands of lit arrows flew. The pitch-black sky turned red and brightened as if it had become a bright day for a moment. ¡®It¡¯s already too late.¡¯ The soldier took a deep breath and swallowed a gulp. A light of despair fell in his eyes, filled with fear. At that very moment, unaware that a sharp arrow was flying straight through his throat. * * * A royal castle built in the center of the capital of Velicia. Inside the castle, there was a garden boasting an enormous scale. A garden full of colorful flowers and green trees throughout the four seasons. A young man stood alone in the middle of the garden. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± He was a man with a handsome appearance. At first glance, the clothes and accessories he was wearing looked simple and modest, but upon closer inspection, they were all expensive items. His posture, standing with his chest out and back straight, was impeccable. He didn¡¯t have to worry about what other people¡¯s eyes looked like, but he¡¯d been forced to do so since he was a kid. So it became a habit. It was clear that he was a person of high status. And yet, for some reason, he was wandering the garden alone, without a single companion. His fine black hair flowed down his straight forehead. The man who was slowly walking, looking around him suddenly stopped. He looked at the ranunculus in full bloom in front of him. A flower with hundreds of overlapping orange petals, as if dyed by the setting sun. The ranunculus in full bloom under the sunlight was showing the peak of splendor. ¡®I think it¡¯s a greedy flower. This ranunculus flower.¡¯ It seemed that a familiar voice came through the fragments of time that had flowed away. ¡®It looks so pretty, and even the name is noble. Ranunculus. How can it be so difficult to write and pronounce?¡¯ Once, there was a woman who spent most of her day in this garden. She is madly engrossed in her studies of flowers and plants. The woman struggles to acquire more knowledge. ¡®Oh. However, unlike the pretty appearance, ranunculus is a toxic plant. Of course, you shouldn¡¯t ingest it, and they say that just touching it can cause skin irritation.¡¯ Said the woman who had been babbling with a pouty face, and a slightly serious expression on. It was as if she was nagging an ignorant child. ¡®So, Your Highness, you can¡¯t touch it recklessly. Understand?¡¯ The man, who was about to reach his hand out to touch the flowers without much thought, hesitated when the woman spoke her next words. Then, he remembered grumbling, saying, ¡®Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡¯. She only smiled and added. ¡®Just in case.¡¯ The man smiled and pulled his hand. ¡®I thought it was arrogant of you to act like you knew better.¡¯ A bitter smile spread across his lips. What was the point of admitting that she was right now? The person who needed to know that fact was no longer by his side. ¡°Bernard.¡± A friendly voice called him from behind. While recalling his memories, he didn¡¯t realize someone was approaching and looked back with a little surprised face. Someone very familiar to him was standing in the distance, looking at him. ¡°Brother.¡± Bernard bowed lightly to Siorn. Siorn raised his right hand slightly and accepted his greeting. ¡°What is Brother doing here?¡± Bernard asked Siorn, who was walking towards him at a leisurely pace. Siorn just shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I feel stuffy after being buried in piles of paperwork all day. I came out because I wanted to get some fresh air.¡± ¡°In this garden?¡± ¡°Is there any reason why I shouldn¡¯t come to this garden?¡± As Bernard asked with a surprised face, Siorn raised his eyebrows and asked back. Bernard shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s not like that, but for some reason this place doesn¡¯t suit you very well.¡± ¡°No matter how it is, Bernard, it¡¯s better than you.¡± Siorn laughed softly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say anything if I had seen you at the training ground or gambling hall. I couldn¡¯t have imagined you walking leisurely in a flower field like this. Those who asserted that you were the best playboy in Velicia should have witnessed this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ I just wanted to get some fresh air too.¡± Siorn¡¯s joke made Bernard excuse himself with an embarrassed face. Yes. Because everyone can feel that way once in a while. Siorn smiled and walked over. Want to read more? Up to [12] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 104 Standing next to Bernard, Siorn looked at the flowers Bernard was looking at a moment ago. A sea of flowers were in full bloom creating a spectacular view. Every time the wind blew, the sweet scent of flowers tickled the tip of his nose. ¡°It is a beautiful flower.¡± ¡°It is called Ranunculus.¡± Seeing Siorn¡¯s admiration, Bernard informed him of the flower¡¯s name. Siorn looked at Bernard with a slightly surprised look. He wondered when Bernard had been interested in flowers. He tried to think hard about it, yet the combination of the two doesn¡¯t match at all. ¡°Ranunculus.¡± Siorn repeated the name Bernard had given him. Both the appearance and the tone were unfamiliar to him. Silently repeating the word Ranunculus several times in his mouth, he turned his head to look at his younger brother. Unlike Siorn , who has a quiet and calm personality, Bernard was always energetic and full of confidence. No matter what troubles or mischief he faced, Bernard never flinched. He had the pompousness to ignore things when others took them seriously. He had the cool-headedness to solve problems step by step without panic, no matter how troublesome it was. Siorn didn¡¯t show it outwardly, but deep down, he was always jealous of Bernard. And he secretly wanted to be like Bernard. If the people around him knew, there would be words, but it was true. But what had happened? A light of concern flashed in Siorn¡¯s eyes. Bernard, who was standing next to him now, looked somewhat helpless and even gloomy. He didn¡¯t seem like the brother Siorn had known. ¡°Bernard.¡± ¡°Yes, Brother.¡± ¡°You seem to be out of energy these days. Is there something going on?¡± Siorn asked cautiously. Bernard turned his head and looked at him. Many indescribable emotions swirled in Bernard¡¯s eyes. Before long, Bernard turned his head again to stare straight ahead. ¡°Nothing.¡± He just answered insincerely. ¡°It¡¯s just, it seems like the season is out of place.¡± ¡°You mean the seasons?¡± Siorn laughed, finding it absurd. ¡°Since when have you been so sensitive?¡± Bernard was silent as Siorn questioned him. He didn¡¯t express it openly, but it was clear that he didn¡¯t want to talk about it any more. Siorn let out a long sigh as Bernard kept his mouth shut like a clam. Bernard was stubborn and had a strong sense of pride. There was no way he would voluntarily confide his problems to others. ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Sheesh. I was asking because you don¡¯t look okay.¡± Siorn said with a pitiful look. Bernard was still silent. He could tell without even checking. Most likely his older brother, Siorn, was looking at him with worried eyes. Siorn, the first born, and Bernard, the fittest, had to keep each other in check over the king¡¯s successor position. However, despite this, Siorn always cared for Bernard with all his heart. A good and upright person. He wasn¡¯t just pretending on the outside, Siorn was truly a person with a pure and clear personality. Is that why? No matter how harsh and precarious life was, Bernard could not hate Siorn in the end. ¡°As time goes on, I will get better little by little.¡± Bernard lowered his gaze and said. ¡°In that case, everything will be the same as before. As always.¡± Someone said so. The vacancy that feels empty now will be filled with something else someday. He wouldn¡¯t even know that the vacancy would be filled with such a natural change. He wouldn¡¯t even remember the fact that the place was vacant afterward. ¡°By the way, what happened to her?¡± Siorn, who was standing still, asked as if he had suddenly remembered. ¡°You know. The woman from Brimdel with auburn hair.¡± Concerned that Bernard might not understand what he was saying, he even added a brief description. Bernard recognized at once who the person Siorn was referring to was. He couldn¡¯t not know It. It was none other than Herietta Mackenzie, the one who made him feel so low. ¡°She ¡­¡­.¡± His voice slightly cracked. It was as if he had swallowed a handful of soaked wads of cotton. He couldn¡¯t understand it at all. He didn¡¯t even get a question that was difficult to answer, so why did he keep feeling complicated like this? He quickly cleared his throat and gathered his expression before Siorn¡¯s gaze turned suspicious. ¡°She went back to her hometown.¡± ¡°Hometown? To Brimdel?¡± Bernard nodded to Siorn¡¯s question. Siorn tilted his head and narrowed his brows. ¡°I don¡¯t know the circumstances, but it seems a bit sudden. To think that she decided to return at a time when her country¡¯s situation was not so good¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So, did she say she would come back here later?¡± Will she ever come back? No, can she come back? ¡°Well¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Nothing was certain. He should have asked her more. He should¡¯ve been more persuasive. But he knew that whatever he did in the past, the result would not have been different from now. Still, the lingering regret remains. ¡°Yes. It must have been difficult for her to give a definite answer.¡± Siorn muttered with an affirmative look. ¡°You must have been pretty sorry. It seems like the two of you got along quite well.¡± Despite saying so, Siorn¡¯s attitude seemed insignificant. It was as if he was talking about overdue work. It even had that kind of businesslike feeling, like spitting out what had to be said formally. Bernard shut his mouth. He didn¡¯t really like Siorn¡¯s reaction much, but he couldn¡¯t just blame him for that. There is a difference in opinion between the person who speaks and the person who accepts it. Bernard was well aware. It wasn¡¯t that Siorn was mean. If there was a problem, it would be with Bernard himself, not with Siorn. Want to read more? Up to [12] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 105 ¡®It must be difficult.¡¯ Bernard silently repeated Siorn¡¯s words. Of course. He would feel depressed even if the dog he had been raising had disappeared. So there was no way he wouldn¡¯t be sad that the person he had a good relationship with had left him. ¡®Still, there must be something.¡¯ Looking at himself, even he thought his current condition was strange. Unbeknownst to him, he was sensitive and gloomy. He clenched his fists hard. When Herietta told him that she was leaving for Brimdel soon, he was saddened by the fact. Moreover, he felt a little depressed that it was a farewell without a promise. They had a slightly special relationship stemming from a misunderstanding. They were also able to share fun puns without hesitation in their boring daily lives in this relationship. But that¡¯s all. Their relationship was nothing more nor nothing less than that. That is why Bernard did not stop Herrieta to the end. He didn¡¯t want her to leave, but he didn¡¯t force her anyway. As time passed, most wounds were bound to heal. So he believed that he too would heal from this. He believed so vaguely that over time, this bitterness would blunt and he would gradually adapt to life without her by himside. Like Herietta told him that day. ¡®But yet, it doesn¡¯t seem to be getting any better.¡¯ Bernard frowned. ¡®Rather than adapting, I feel her vacancy getting bigger and bigger.¡¯ He ran his hand around his torso. Like something invisible was pressing against his chest. It was too heavy to dismiss it as nothing. At the same time it was a little vague to call it pain. Bernard was breathing slowly when he heard footsteps coming from the distance. It sounded like half-running perhaps, something was urgent. Bernard and Siorn looked in the direction of the sound. They looked at the sound of footsteps getting closer and closer, seeing if the runner was coming at them. Before long, a knight wearing Velicia¡¯s garbs appeared in front of the two of them. Perhaps knowing that they were here, the knight didn¡¯t seem surprised at all when he saw them. The knight politely saluted. ¡°What is going on?¡± ¡°Forgive me. I have something I need to tell you urgently.¡± To Siorn¡¯s question, the knight asked for a formal understanding. ¡°His Majesty wants to see the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°His Majesty?¡± ¡°Yes. He asked you to come as soon as possible.¡± The knight¡¯s words left Siorn in bewilderment. If the king had said that, something big must have happened. In addition, the knight standing in front of him also pretended to be calm, but his eyes were somewhat uneasy. ¡°Has His Majesty said anything else?¡± ¡°He told me to deliver this letter.¡± The knight took out the letter from his chest and handed it to Siorn. It was a letter made of thick parchment. It was the same material used to send news over long distances. Siorn, who looked down at the letter with a doubtful face, accepted it without saying a word. Before long, Siorn opened the rolled up letter. Then he slowly began to read the text written on the letter. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As his eyes moved down the letter, his face, which had been as calm as the surface of a lake, became more and more distorted. His calm and rational eyes darkened, and his breathing quickened. ¡®Things went very wrong.¡¯ Bernard, who had been standing by Siorn and watching his reaction, immediately noticed. ¡°Brother?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Brother, what is it?¡± ¡°Bernard.¡± After reading the letter, Siorn raised his head and looked at Bernard. His face hardened like a stone. Eyes full of worry and fear. His thick eyelashes quivered faintly. ¡°Kustan¡­¡­.¡± His hands were also shaking. The letter that was held in his hand was crumpled. ¡°They say that Kustan crossed the border and attacked Velicia.¡± ¡°!¡± Bernard¡¯s eyes widened at the news Siorn had given him. His expression hardened in an instant. ¡°It looks like they attacked a village on the outskirts a few nights ago. Apparently, they moved as stealthily as possible, taking advantage of the dark. But they moved so quickly that when the situation was grasped and reinforcements sent, the situation had already ended.¡± Bernard didn¡¯t say anything, just staring at Siorn. To think that Kustan is attacking Velicia. He had said it as a joke, but he never imagined it would actually happen. ¡®Nonsense.¡¯ Bernard¡¯s throat moved. No matter how aggressive Kustan is, they were not a very outstanding country when looking at the economic conditions and the development of civilization. To think that such a Kustan would attack two countries in a row. Even Velicia, which was considered to have risen to the ranks of the empire, was not spared. Was this something fathomable by common sense? ¡®They won¡¯t do that unless they¡¯re crazy.¡¯ Bernard exhaled heavily. A properly sane mind would know how dangerous and foolish it was to wage a war with Velicia like this at this point. In this position, no matter how lucky they were, they would lose far more than they gained. There¡¯s no way they wouldn¡¯t know that. Yet, why. ¡°I must see His Majesty.¡± Siorn, who could no longer remain still, declared. ¡°Guide me to His Majesty.¡± ¡°I will, Your Highness.¡± Perhaps the knight had waited for Siorn¡¯s order, he answered immediately. Just like that, the two were hurrying to leave. ¡°Brother!¡± Bernard, who had been standing there blankly, suddenly came to his senses and hurriedly grabbed Siorn. Because of the great news, something that he couldn¡¯t grasp right away came to my mind belatedly. ¡°Brother, the village on the outskirts that was said to have been attacked¡­¡­ ?¡± Bernard couldn¡¯t finish the question, and his words went blurry. A place where Brimdel and Velicia¡¯s territory face each other. The boundary line between them. ¡®No way¡­¡­.¡¯ Want to read more? Up to [12] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 106 Bernard¡¯s heart pounded with anxiety. It didn¡¯t feel right. ¡°Village?¡± Siorn, who asked with a puzzled look, glanced at the contents of the text written on the letter once again. Then he handed it to Bernard. ¡°To be honest, it feels like a village I¡¯ve never heard of before.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°They say it¡¯s a village very close to the western border.¡± ¡°!¡± As soon as he heard Siorn¡¯s words, the name of a familiar village written on top of the letter caught his eye. Bernard held his breath. The feeling was equivalent to the ground he was stepping on had collapsed. Even though it was still clearly a bright day, his eyes went dark as if night had come in an instant. ¡°Bernard, have you ever heard of it?¡± Siorn asked. But Bernard gave no answer. Balesnorth. It was the name of the village written in the letter sent by Jonathan a few days ago, where he had arrived safely with Herietta. * * * Inside a damp, dark cave. Twenty or so people huddled together with frightened faces. It was so deep inside the cave that little light from the outside world could penetrate. Three or four torches were lit, but they were far from enough to illuminate the inside of the cave. They had to narrow their eyes and concentrate, but they could barely see the face of the person next to them. It was a dangerous situation where they could step on the moss between the wet rocks and slip. Still, no one suggested adding more fire. They only looked at each other, but eventually chose to refrain from moving in the cave as much as possible. Herietta was sitting in one corner of the cave. Leaning her head against the damp wall, she glanced down at the puddle of black water at her feet. The puddle was formed over a long period of time from the dripping water on the ceiling due to moisture. Drip-drip-drip. Water droplets fell to the floor drop by drop at regular intervals. Each time, the calm surface of the water was rippled and a circular wave occurred. ¡®Kustan is attacking Velicia.¡¯ Herietta let out a long sigh as she gazed at the water that shone red from the reflection of the torchlight. Even though she had witnessed it with her own eyes, she still couldn¡¯t believe it. It was a day like any other. It was night. It was also the night where Herietta had made up her mind to leave Balesnorth as soon as the sun came up and crossed over to Brimdel. It was such an ordinary day, with nothing special or odd signs, except as her symbolic last night in Velicia. And that very night. After a long day, a large-scale Kustan army suddenly attacked the village of Balesnorth, which was enjoying a peaceful and quiet night. The troops that Kustan had were huge enough to make her wonder if they had brought all of them. Hearing the sound of the emergency bell ringing from afar, the Velician soldiers rushed out of the fortress, but it was already too late. They were not even given time to properly arm themselves, let alone prepare to face the enemy. In addition, the number of troops differed by dozens of times. Wouldn¡¯t it be more difficult to break a child¡¯s hand? The Velician soldiers fell like paper dolls in front of the Kustan soldiers who were running with their cavalry soldiers at the fore. The village of Balesnorth, which had been spending a peaceful night, became a mess in an instant. It happened literally in the blink of an eye. Herietta¡¯s complexion darkened as she recalled the past. Deafening roar and tearing screams. The sound of thousands of horses¡¯ hooves, so loud that the ground shook. And the fierce flames that soared high into the sky and engulfed everything around them. Scenes that seemed like a terrible nightmare passed before her eyes. Whoooommm. It seemed that the distant sound of horns still echoed in her ears. A thick and ominous horn that seemed to be calling from the depths beneath the abyss. It was already late when she got out of bed and checked out the window, wondering what was going on. Had she left Balesnorth as originally planned. Had she left Balesnorth a day sooner. After being semi-forcibly trapped in this cave, Herietta has regretted it countless times. They say that there is a proper order and timing for everything in the world, but unfortunately she missed both of them. ¡®No. If so, I might have faced a worse situation.¡¯ Herietta worked hard to turn her negative thoughts into positive ones. ¡®No matter what the place is, first of all, it¡¯s important to be alive and well. There must have been several people who died without being able to leave the village. I¡¯m very lucky.¡¯ Herrietta saw Lucas, who was sitting not far from her. It was by sheer chance that she ran into him in the middle of the village, where the sudden attack had turned the place into a sea of fire. He managed to recognize her in the midst of the chaos, and thanks to that she was able to take refuge here, following his father and some people who knew of the cave¡¯s existence. It was fortunate indeed. Otherwise, it would have been almost impossible to get out of that hellish scene unscathed, no matter how nimble and brave Jonathan was. ¡®Anyway, where is Sir Jonathan by now?¡¯ Herietta suddenly remembered the knight, who left her here two days ago. He politely declined her request to go inside with her. ¡®Not far from here is Arrowfield. If I keep going, I¡¯ll probably be able to get there in half a day.¡¯ Then he added: ¡®I will inform the Lord of Arrowfield about this and ask him to send troops. If I go there, I will also be able to find a messenger, to get in touch with the capital.¡¯ Although he was ordered by Bernard to escort Herietta safely to the border, he was a Velician knight first and foremost. He could not stand still and watch as his country was mercilessly trampled under the feet of the enemy. Want to read more? Up to [12] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 107 Jonathan said he didn¡¯t care if he couldn¡¯t obey Bernard¡¯s orders, even if he lost his life. Before the Kustan army infiltrated even deeper into Velician territory, he had to inform the superiors of this fact somehow. Because that was his duty and responsibility. ¡®Then I¡¯ll go too.¡¯ ¡®That won¡¯t do.¡¯ Jonathan shook his head when Herietta said she would go to Arrowfield together with him. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Miss Herietta, but it¡¯s much easier for me to go alone than with you. The situation is like this, so I can¡¯t afford to travel to my destination while worrying about your safety.¡¯ So with Jonathan¡¯s words, Herietta kept her mouth shut. Because she knew he wasn¡¯t wrong in the slightest. ¡®Miss Herietta. If I don¡¯t get back here in three days, I¡¯ll probably have failed in my plan.¡¯ Jonathan looked at Herietta with serious eyes. ¡®So after that, you must not wait for me. No matter how long you wait, I will never come back.¡¯ ¡®Then what should I do?¡¯ Herietta asked. Jonathan thought for a moment before continuing. ¡®Get out of here and head to Arrowfield. And report this situation to the Lord of Arrowfield instead of me, and request that an emergency contact be made to the capital. Please.¡¯ With those words, Jonathan left. He was half-running, knowing that he had a long way to go in the given time. He disappeared somewhere through the dense forest. Two days have already passed since then, and he still has not returned here. ¡®Wherever he is, he should be safe.¡¯ Armed Kustan soldiers were scattered everywhere. She had no doubt that Jonathan was a brilliant knight, but it was clear that sneaking out of here to avoid the eyes of close to ten thousand soldiers would be a very difficult task. Drip, drip- The sound of water drops falling on the water echoed in her ears. Herietta closed her eyes while looking at the corner leading outside. Time seemed to pass so slowly. * * * Three days had passed since Herietta had hidden herself in a cave in the forest with the villagers of Balesnorth. It was short yet long. For those three days, Herietta quietly waited for Jonathan inside the cave, as he had promised. However, even though the promised time had passed, Jonathan did not return to this place in the end. The fourth day after he left. Herietta accepted that the situation she feared had eventually become a reality. ¡°Must you go, sister?¡± Lucas approached Herietta as she prepared to leave the cave and asked cautiously. ¡°Just in case, you can wait a little longer.¡± Lucas looked at Herietta and cried. He was still young enough to not be able to discern the situation properly, but even he knew how dangerous it was to go out of the cave. ¡®He would think it would be the same as walking into the fire with my eyes open.¡¯ Herietta knew that not only Lucas, who was stopping her, but everyone else here was thinking the same way. But she had no desire to correct them. Because she knew very well that they were not wrong. Jonathan Coopert had been formally trained as a knight since he was a child. After he became an adult, he was so talented that he was appointed as a Royal Guard Knight. Even he was unsuccessful in his mission. Indeed, just because Herietta tried, what percentage of success would there be? ¡°Why does Sister have to go?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like Sister has to go.¡± When Herietta went silent, Lucas, who took it as hesitation, whined. His large eyes were filled with concern about the dangers ahead of her. ¡®Why me? As Lucas said, is it something I have to go to?¡¯ Herietta repeated Lucas¡¯s words to herself. It was something she had already thought about and asked herself many times. Velicia was not her homeland. It was just that one of many countries that had friendly relations with Brimdel, which was her homeland. Moreover, she had many reasons for not having good feelings for Velicia. After all, the beginning of the misfortune that befell her life came from Velicia, this country. If only Velicia didn¡¯t ask Brimdel for a bride, if only the person they proposed as the groom wasn¡¯t the infamous 2nd Prince, Herietta wouldn¡¯t have to pretend to be the fake princess and come over to Velicia. It was Shawn and the King of Brimdel who poured oil into the fire, but the person who provided the fire was none other than Velicia. Even if it wasn¡¯t intentional, they obviously did something. Whether Velicia was invaded or destroyed by an enemy country, what does that have to do with Herietta Mackenzie? What¡¯s more, there was something else she had to do. This was not something she would clap her hands in joy about, but certainly not something she would risk her life to help with. ¡®But¡­¡­.¡¯ There were people that came to Herietta¡¯s head. The maids of Velicia who treated her wholeheartedly and took care of her even though they were seeing her for the first time. Several teachers stepped out of their way to help her grow and gave her many lessons. Even though it must have been a nuisance, Jonathan and others who escorted her to this place without showing their expression. She remembered their kindness and the big and small considerations she had received during her stay in Velicia. The faces of the people she was grateful for who helped her rise up and lead her who had been in tatters as both her body and mind were in ruins. And above all. ¡®I¡¯m saying I¡¯ll help you.¡¯ There was a man who smiled, showing his neat white teeth in front of Herietta, who was struggling in the pit of despair. Want to read more? Up to [12] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 108 ¡®I, Bernard Cenchilla Shane Pascourt, the second prince of Velicia, will help you, Herietta Mackenzie of Brimdel.¡¯ There would be no one in the world to help her, yet there was a man who reached out his hand without hesitation to her, who was so discouraged. Bernard Cenchilla Shane Pascourt Someone who would have married Herietta and become her husband had things not gone halfway. As a result, her life became more miserable, but because of that, she was able to rise again over the misfortune. He was both the problem provider and the solver. Thinking back, it was ironic. ¡®No need to worry about that. Not just ten years, but twenty years, I won¡¯t forget your name, Herietta.¡¯ Despite being notified of the sudden separation, Bernard was confident that he would not forget her for a very long time. Above all else, Bernard was nobler than anyone else while Herietta was a mere daughter of a fallen nobleman. Bernard was always like that. He reached out to Herietta, who was of no use to him, and helped. He was brusque and sometimes played practical jokes, but looking back, he was always there to help her. The kind of person who she had received so much from that she never dared to give it back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lucas.¡± Before long, Herietta stroked Lucas¡¯ head and apologized to him. ¡°But I must go. I already made a promise.¡± If Jonathan doesn¡¯t come back within three days, then Herietta will go to Arrowfield and tell the situation. Even if it is a path of suicide with little chance of success. ¡°So until I come back, you should stay quiet here and listen to the adults. Got it?¡± She wouldn¡¯t know unless she tried it. * * * After getting out of the cave, Herietta eagerly walked in the direction the villagers had given her. But the forest was much bigger than she expected, so the way to get out of it was also very complicated. It seemed that she had walked for three or four hours, but she still couldn¡¯t see the end of the forest. The scenery around her also looked similar, so she couldn¡¯t even tell if she was moving forward or if she was just going in circles. As time passed, Herietta grew more and more anxious. She, of course, thought it would not be an easy journey, but she never knew that she would struggle so much just to get out of the forest. Herietta looked around as she wiped the sweat from her forehead. It was a very dense forest with small gaps between trees. If she was a native of the village, or someone unfamiliar with the geography of the forest, it seemed likely that she would wander deeper and deeper into the forest for a long time. Suddenly, she remembered Jonathan, who was trying to get out of this forest before her. She wondered if he, like her, had lost his way while wandering in the woods. Moreover, he had to leave as soon as possible, so he headed into the forest without even receiving proper directions from the villagers. ¡®I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll run into Sir Jonathan, who hasn¡¯t left the forest yet.¡¯ If so, how embarrassing would that be? While Herietta was imagining such an absurd idea, a strange sound came from somewhere. ¡®What?¡¯ At first she thought it was the wind noise. Or maybe it was the sound of leaves shaking in the wind. But she soon realized that wasn¡¯t the case. Wooo, woooo. It was the sound of an animal howling. Along with that, she also heard a sound like the wind getting cut violently. Aside from the chirping of grass insects and the tweeting of birds, it was a sound that did not go well with the quietness of the forest. ¡®What is that sound?¡¯ Herietta tilted her head. It must have been a big wound, as the sound of the animal crying was unusual. Did it get caught in a trap set by a hunter? After thinking for a while, Herietta took out the head covering she had prepared in advance from her chest and put it on her face. Her face and head were completely covered except for her eyes, so it was a little stuffy, but she couldn¡¯t help it. She could not completely rule out the possibility of encountering unwanted people. There was nothing wrong with being cautious at this point when everything was confusing. ¡®This should be enough.¡¯ Herietta, who had finished her preparations, began slowly moving her steps. If her predictions are correct, there must be a trail marked by hunters going in and out of the woods around here. If only she could find that path, getting out of this maze-like forest would have been a piece of cake. Rustle, rustle Herietta, keeping her footsteps as quiet as possible, approached the source of the sound. As she approached, the animal¡¯s howl grew louder and louder. The sound of the wind, which she felt was foreign, also grew louder. Grrrr. Wooo, wooo! The cry she thought was one was suddenly divided into several. In addition to the tearing howls, there were also ferocious growls and aggressive sounds. Herietta stopped her steps. Maybe her prediction was wrong? If it was simply caught in a hunter¡¯s trap, there was no way she could hear so many cries. Unless some foolish beasts were entrapped en masse. ¡®Should I turn around and get out of here now?¡¯ When she was seriously thinking about it. The sound of something moving quickly and violently came from beyond the bush. The sound of something sharp cutting. The sound of something being stabbed. It was an artificial, strange sound that could not be expressed in words. And the more she heard the strange sound, the more and more often the animals howled. ¡®This sound must be¡­¡­ ?¡¯ She could tell by listening closely. The identity of the sound of the wind that Herietta thought was alien. At the same time, she had some idea of what was going on beyond the bush. And if that prediction was correct, a situation completely different from what she had initially thought would be unfolding. Herrietta, who had hardened like a statue, immediately pulled out the dagger from her chest. Before she left the capital, Bernard had forcibly placed it in her hand, telling her to take it just in case. Herietta took a deep breath to calm her trembling heart. Then, after a moment of hesitation, she slowly parted the bushes that were blocking her path. Before long, her eyes widened. Beyond the bush, there was a man. Want to read more? Up to [12] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 109 A tall man with armor from head to toe. Herietta was a little nervous as she wondered if the man might be someone from Kustan, but she soon gave up on that idea. Unlike the garbs of a Kustan knight, who is known to wear a green cape over silver armor, the man¡¯s armor was all black. Moreover, with common sense, there was no way that a knight from Kustan could have entered far deep into this forest alone without a particular reason. Grrrr. The man was alone, but he¡¯s actually not alone. Three huge wolves surrounded him. It was the gray wolf, known as the fiercest and most violent of wolves. The wolves showed their hostility toward the man by baring their sharp teeth. They were all so big that if people were to see them from a distance they might have mistaken them for a tiger rather than a wolf. ¡®Oh my God.¡¯ Herietta was silently shocked. ¡®Could it be that he took care of all those wolves by himself?¡¯ Wolf carcasses were strewn about as far as the eye could see. Like the wolves surrounding the man, they were also very large. There were so many of them that it was difficult for her to count them individually. ¡®To think he survived being attacked by a pack of wolves of that size.¡¯ Herietta lost her words. She didn¡¯t know what that man was, but one thing was certain: he was an incredibly talented person. A hunter may be skilled, but they will have a hard time defeating a dozen gray wolves on their own. All around the forest, it is full of green light, but all around the man is red. The contrast colors made her shudder. There was a sharp, unpleasant smell of iron mixed in the air full of the smell of grass. ¡®If it¡¯s someone with such skill, I don¡¯t have to step in and help.¡¯ Even if she offered to help anyway, she wouldn¡¯t be of much help. She was about to turn around, thinking that she should go her own way without interfering unnecessarily, but the wolves growling and tensing their fur all at once rushed at the man. ¡°Oh¡­¡­ !¡± A shrill voice flowed from between Herrietta¡¯s lips, startled. As the wolf¡¯s massive body leaped high into the air, the recoil dug grooves in the ground and splashed dirt. She was subconsciously trying to shout at the man to be careful, but before that, the man¡¯s sword moved first. The sharpened sword drew a silver curve in the air. It was so fast it was hard to follow with the eyes. With each movement of his sword, a terrifying sound rang out and blood gushed out of the wolf¡¯s body. Simple, clean movements. But at the same time, each one was precise and effective. With a scream of pain, the wolves that had attacked the man fell one after another. One seemed to have died on the spot, probably from a vital cut, while the other wriggled on the floor and soon stopped moving. And the last wolf, who was alive until the end, was cut in half by the sword he swung once again. Thud. The wolf collapsed onto the floor. A cloud of dust rose with a thud, but it slowly settled down due to the force of gravity. That was the last. There were no wolves whining pathetically, no wolves growling menacingly. After a terrible struggle between man and beast, the only one who survived was the man in black armor. Harrieta covered her mouth. What did she just witness now? She couldn¡¯t believe it even when she saw it with her own eyes. Following Bernard, she had often watched the best knights in Velicia sparring swords against each other, but none of them wielded swords like that man. No. It seemed that even Jonathan, who was considered one of the top in Velicia, would have a hard time following that man¡¯s strength and speed. Herietta held her breath. Even after defeating more than a dozen gray wolves, the man showed no signs of getting tired. He obviously had a hard time, but not a single breathing of his was disturbed. Is he really the same human as her? An ominous and eerie feeling. Standing tall in a place where the aura of death was thick, it was as if the man was the god of death, Hyterous, had appeared. Leaving the wolves¡¯ corpses cooling down behind him, the man wiped the blood from his sword. The red-painted blade of the sword returned to its original color with a silver tint. Then he put it into the scabbard he wore around his waist. He then looked like he was about to leave. Realizing that the man was heading in the opposite direction to where she was hiding, Herietta sighed in relief. She couldn¡¯t be sure he would hurt her, but she couldn¡¯t be sure he wouldn¡¯t either. It was better not to take unnecessary risks from the beginning. She waited for that man to disappear, and then she decided to leave this place. As she thought so. Grrrr. One of the wolves she thought was dead opened its eyes. A long cut was visible in the middle of the body, but luckily it seemed to have avoided the vital point. The wolf¡¯s bright yellow eyes turned to the man with his back to the wolf. Its eyes blazed fiercely at the one who had brutally cut down the wolf and the group. Rooaarr! The wolf opened its mouth and charged at the man. The wolf was really trying to bite him, even if it had to use up its last strength. Dozens of sharp teeth were exposed between the gaping muzzle. ¡°Watch out!¡± Herietta, who was watching the scene, automatically shouted at the man. She didn¡¯t have time to reconsider if the man knew about her existence. She hurriedly ran through the bush in front. Her body moved before her head. An opportunity given only once. Herietta gripped the dagger with both hands. Then she swung it as hard as she could and drove it down into the wolf¡¯s torso. Stab. The muscles of the predator, which had been running wild in the forest all its life, were as hard as a rock. But even so, it was nothing compared to the dagger in Herietta¡¯s hand. The blade of the dagger sliced through the wolf¡¯s skin and muscle, deeply embedded in the middle of the back of the neck. With a tingling sensation, hot blood gushed out from the wolf¡¯s body. Want to read more? Up to [12] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 110 Herietta pushed the dagger deeper and deeper, ignoring the blood soaking her hands. Then she twisted it diagonally. At that time, she felt like something was disconnected. The wolf, that had been flinching and groaning, trembled and then drooped. That was the last moment. The vessel that contained the soul did not move anymore. She couldn¡¯t even see the slightest movement like breathing. Herietta was convinced. This time, the wolf¡¯s breath was completely cut off. ¡®Thank goodness.¡¯ Herietta was deeply relieved. The unpleasant smell of blood stung her nostrils, but she didn¡¯t care. Confirming once again that the wolf was really dead, she let go of the dagger she was holding tightly.Two bloody hands fell helplessly to her side. ¡®I¡¯m really glad¡­¡­.¡¯ Herietta tried to calm herself down by sweeping away her surprised heart, but suddenly she felt a chill from somewhere. A black shadow fell over her head. ¡®What?¡¯ Herietta immediately raised her head. And she stood stiff in the spot. A sword was thrust right in front of her face. The tip of the black-edged blade was threatening as if it was about to pierce her throat. Herietta realized it deep down. If she moved rashly, her neck would be cut off by that sword. The tension made the inside of her mouth dry. Her gaze slowly moved upward along the blade. As expected, a man in black armor stood across from her. The man was wearing a dark gray helmet close to black. Because the design was covering all sides, his face was not visible. The only hole left was the eye socket at the front of the helmet. But even then, because of the dark shadows, she couldn¡¯t see anything properly. Herietta gulped dryly. She had to explain that she was only trying to help him, but she was silent. It felt like the tongue was stuck to the roof of her mouth. Like it had been raining in the middle of winter, her body shuddered. Even though she was just standing in front of him, she couldn¡¯t even breathe properly due to the intimidation he radiated. The loud thumping of her heart was enough to deafen her ears. She could feel the man¡¯s eyes hidden in the shadows watching her closely. Wherever his gaze landed, goosebumps rose. She was hot as if she had been burned. It was a strange feeling. A feeling that can¡¯t be easily expressed in words. ¡°Ex, excuse me.¡± Herietta, who had managed to get her heart together, opened her mouth. And at that very moment, the man who had been standing like a rock moved. He twisted his sword, which was aimed at her, at an angle. A tendon bulged on the back of his hand that was holding the handle of the sword. It looked as if he was about to wield it. Herietta¡¯s eyes widened. Was he trying to stab her like this? Startled, she quickly sat down in place, cupping her head with both of her hands. She then curled her body into a circle. It was an instinctive gesture in preparation for the danger that would soon befall her. A light breeze blew up showing that the man was moving quickly. There was no time to scream. She closed her eyes hard. Slash. Thump. Along with a dull sound like a hammer hitting a pumpkin, an animal¡¯s shriek came. The unpleasant, sharp smell thickened once again. There was no need to visually confirm that it was the smell of blood. Before long, the sound of something heavy falling to the floor came behind Herietta¡¯s back. The ground seemed shaking with the recoil. Herietta took a deep breath, still closing her eyes. Before crouching down, she was sure the man would cut her with a swing of his sword. But the pain did not come. ¡®What happened?¡¯ Herietta trembled and wondered at the unexpected development. Moreover, what is the source of the sound she had just heard, she wasn¡¯t sure. After hesitating for a while, she opened her eyes and looked around. ¡°?¡± The man was still standing in front of Herietta. But the tip of the sword aimed at her neck was no longer visible. His gaze was also not on her, but on something behind her. What the hell are you looking at? ¡®No way.¡¯ Herrietta slowly twisted her upper body and turned her head away. ¡°!¡± Behind her, about a step away, a huge wolf lay down. It was the body of a dead wolf with its tongue sticking out. Like it had been cut with an ax, the center of its head was mercilessly crushed. It was only then that Herietta realized what had happened. It seemed that there was another wolf besides her. ¡°¡­¡­ ¡± Herietta, who had been staring blankly at the wolf¡¯s corpse, straightened her body and looked straight ahead. The sword the man was holding was covered in red blood. The blood must have belonged to the wolf that was trying to attack her from behind. ¡®He helped me.¡¯ Just as Herietta had helped him, he had only helped her. It happened so quickly that he wouldn¡¯t have time to warn her. ¡°Tha-Thank you.¡± Herrietta stuttered and thanked him. She blushed that she had completely misunderstood his intentions. ¡°I lived thanks to you¡­¡­.¡± As she continued her words, the man put his sword into the scabbard. It was a simple movement, but even that was as smooth as a calm stream. Eventually, the man bent down. Then he got down on one knee and stretched out his hand towards Herietta. ¡®What are you trying to do?¡¯ Herietta trembled and crouched her body. She knew he wouldn¡¯t hurt her, but it was too early to put her mind at ease. He must have seen that she was very nervous, so his hand hesitated. That was weird. Even though she couldn¡¯t see his face because he was wearing a helmet, she sensed that he was conflicted. But that¡¯s for a while. He moved his hand again. His big hand passed her as it headed towards Herietta. He then grabbed something and pulled it out. Want to read more? Up to [12] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 111 ¡°Ah¡­¡­ !¡± A small exclamation escaped Herietta¡¯s lips. Her dagger was clutched in the man¡¯s hand. The dagger she had thrust deep into the wolf¡¯s scruff to save him. The man silently looked down at the dagger. The originally small dagger looked even smaller now that it was held in the man¡¯s large hand. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The man¡¯s attitude as he looked down at the dagger was too cautious. It naturally arouses curiosity in those who look at it. It was a gift from Bernard, a member of the royal family, so she thought it would be of some value, but that was all. The blade was exceptionally sharp, but in terms of appearance, it was closer to being simple and rugged rather than flashy. ¡®Could he be asking me to hand over that dagger in return for saving my life?¡¯ But if that¡¯s the reason, since she saved his life, wouldn¡¯t they be on equal ends? Herietta vigorously shook her head as the man took a dry rag from his chest and wiped the blade of the dagger. Then he turned the dagger so that the hilt was pointing towards her and slid it toward her. ¡°?¡± As Herietta didn¡¯t immediately take the dagger and stared blankly at him, the man shook it slightly. Perhaps telling her to take it quickly before he changes his mind. Seeing that hand gesture, Herietta suddenly woke up. Anxious for fear of offending the man by fumbling around, she quickly took the dagger from his hand. ¡°Thank you.¡± She bowed her head almost automatically, thanking him once again. This was already the second time since she faced him. The man said nothing. He just kept his eyes on Herietta, remaining silent. There was an awkward, uncomfortable silence that took her breath away. ¡®I think I need to say something more.¡¯ Herietta was seriously thinking about whether she should say something, but the man suddenly stood up. As the tall man stood in front of her, a shadow naturally fell over her head. Then he disappeared. Step, step. Along with the sound of footsteps, the man¡¯s presence faded away. ¡°¡­¡­ ?¡± Herietta raised her head quietly. Then, with his back turned to her, she saw the man¡¯s back moving far away. There was no hesitation in his gait, as if he had nothing to do here anymore. Herietta looked at the man with a slightly lost face. What just happened? Before she could grasp the situation, he completely disappeared among the bushes. He didn¡¯t say a word to her. As soon as the man¡¯s presence disappeared, a calm silence came. Even so, she did not know how to get up, sitting there for a long time. It felt like a midsummer night¡¯s dream. * * * After she parted ways with the enigmatic man, Herietta continued walking in the direction the villagers had pointed out before. Even so, she wondered for a while whether she was going the right way or not. Because it seemed that whenever she walked, only the same scenery unfolded. But she didn¡¯t give up. She remembered that in order to get out of the village limits through the woods, she would have to walk steadily for at least half a day. Besides, she has come too far to go back now. Even if she wasn¡¯t sure, she had no choice but to move forward first. ¡®That¡­¡­ ?¡¯ Herietta, who had been walking hard for a long time without stopping, noticed something in the distance and stopped. A large tree planted beside a flowing stream. And two elongated rocks that stand beyond it. The two rocks seemed similar in size and shape to each other. Standing side by side, they reminded her of rabbit ears standing upright. Herietta narrowed her eyes. Before she left the cave, the villagers explained. ¡®If you go a little further past that rock, you can go straight out of the forest without going through the village.¡¯ Herietta took another step again, recalling what she had heard from the villagers. Her heart, which had sunk infinitely heavy, became a little lighter. Like she had found a dim light as she walked through a dark tunnel. ¡®After leaving the forest, first go to a nearby farmhouse and get a mount.¡¯ ¡°Uh¡­¡­.¡± She hurried her steps, planning for the soon-to-be future, when a strange sound came from somewhere. ¡°Huu¡­¡­.¡± The strange sound carried by the wind was thin and dangerous, so thin it would break at any moment. And it caught Herietta¡¯s ankles. The flow of her thoughts was interrupted. She stopped in place and looked around. ¡®This sound is clearly¡­¡­.¡¯ Herietta frowned as she listened. It was faint, but she could make out right away. It was a human groan. It sounds like they are gritting their teeth and trying to endure the pain somehow. Who was seriously injured? At first glance, the sound was not unusual. Although nothing was visible, it must have been coming from somewhere nearby. ¡°Uh-ugh¡­¡­.¡± Herietta soon realized that the sound was coming from the rock. For some reason, she felt chilly. Suddenly, she saw a stream flowing beside it. The color of the water, which should have been clear and transparent, was red and muddy. ¡®Did they get attacked by a wild beast?¡¯ She remembered the pack of gray wolves she had just seen. ¡®If not¡­¡­.¡¯ Herietta cautiously moved her steps. Slowly. Very slowly Keeping a certain distance from the rock, she went around in a circle. She was prepared for the unexpected. ¡°!¡± Herietta¡¯s eyes widened as she spotted a person sitting leaning against a rock. Silver armor and a green cloak. A familiar ancient pattern elaborately embroidered with gold thread and a long sword lying on the floor. Herietta was greatly frightened. And she was sure at the same time. That this is a knight of Kustan. Herietta held her breath and hid herself behind a tree. Want to read more? Up to [12] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 112 Although located not far from the border of the forest, it was quite far from the village of Balesnorth. There are only one or two shabby farmhouses in the vicinity. It was the kind of place they wouldn¡¯t go to unless there was a special reason. ¡®Are they alone?¡¯ Herietta, clinging to the back of a tree, watched it cautiously. She was afraid that the fellow knights or soldiers might be nearby. However, when she looked closely, she couldn¡¯t see a single ant, let alone a soldier. Whether it¡¯s a knight or something, they¡¯re usually a group of people moving together. Herietta rolled her eyes. She wondered if that person had accidentally lost their way while wandering in the woods. After confirming several times that there was no one here except her and that Kustan knight, Herietta relaxed a little. She pokes her head out of the tree. Then she started looking at the knight again. The knight was sitting almost sprawled with their back against the rock. They lowered their head weakly, so she couldn¡¯t see the face, but she could tell the knight was awake by the rare groans. ¡®They¡¯re hurt.¡¯ Perhaps it had been a difficult battle, the knight¡¯s appearance was beyond words. Dark red bloodstains were smeared here and there on the armor that was supposed to shine with a brilliant silver light. The green cloak that symbolizes Kustan was also ripped. To their right lay a dented helmet, and to their left lay a long sword. But there was something else that caught Herietta¡¯s attention. ¡®Arrow¡­¡­.¡¯ Her eyes moved to the knight¡¯s leg. A thick arrow was lodged in the right thigh. Judging by the length of the protruding shaft, it seemed to be quite deeply embedded even though the knight was wearing armor. ¡®Why didn¡¯t they take it out?¡¯ Herietta was puzzled. The arrowhead could have rusted, or debris could have fallen off, so the longer the wound was left in that state, the more likely it would become infected with germs. Moreover, it was very difficult to stop the bleeding while the arrow was stuck. Therefore, when struck by an arrow, it was common sense to get rid of it as quickly as possible. However, unless there is some reason why it cannot be removed. The arrow feathers at the end of the shaft stood out. It was a dark brown mottled pattern, quite unusual in appearance. Herietta¡¯s eyes narrowed as she carefully examined the feathers of the arrows. She had seen an arrow very similar to that before. ¡®These arrows look a little peculiar.¡¯ The memory of the day she followed Bernard to the training ground located in the castle came to mind. ¡®The arrow feather is normal, but the shape of this arrowhead is particularly unique.¡¯ Harrieta murmured as she picked up the arrows piled up in one corner of the training ground. There were three small bumps attached to the pointed central arrowhead. It was so distinctive that even those who didn¡¯t know much about archery could immediately tell the difference. ¡®Ah, come to think of it, is this your first time seeing Destrude?¡¯ Bernard, who glanced at the arrow in Herrietta¡¯s hand, spoke indifferently. ¡®Destrude?¡¯ As Herietta tilted her head at the unfamiliar word, Bernard nodded once and explained. ¡®Yes. It is often referred to as the devil¡¯s hook. The arrowheads are designed to be difficult to remove once they are lodged in the target. Like a fish hook of death.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s a little¡­¡­ creepy. A devil¡¯s hook.¡¯ When Herietta put down the arrow with a displeased expression, Bernard laughed. ¡®Don¡¯t worry. Destrude isn¡¯t used very often. In fact, there are only a few people in Velicia who are allowed to use it.¡¯ As you can see, it¡¯s pretty dangerous stuff, he added. Like he was trying to reassure her anxiety. ¡®I¡¯m sure it¡¯s that arrow.¡¯ Herrietta frowned as she examined the arrow. It was quite far away so she couldn¡¯t see it closely, but she was sure nonetheless. ¡®But why is it stuck in that knight¡¯s leg?¡¯ Bernard had said that there were only a few people in Velicia who could handle it. And most of them were said to be members of the royal family or knights belonging to the royal family. That would mean there is one of them around here. When her thoughts reached that far, there was a person who came to mind. Jonathan Coopert. A knight belonging to the royal family of Belicia, and a knight in charge of the second prince, Bernard. Before long, Harrieta silently convinced. Yes. If Jonathan was recognized as an elite even in the royal knights, he would surely know how to handle that Destrude. ¡®But it¡¯s already been four days since Sir Jonathan left the cave.¡¯ Then, suddenly, something unexpected came to mind. ¡®Unless things went wrong, he¡¯s still around here¡­ ¡­ ?¡¯ A feeling of uneasiness. Along with that, the existence of the Kustan knight sitting in front of her collapsed, fueled her anxiety even more. Unless there was a special reason, they deliberately chose this path because there was usually no one other than forest beasts to come and go. But Herietta worked hard to get the negative thoughts out of her head. What¡¯s the matter? Anyway, she had only one choice now. ¡®I¡¯ll have to move carefully so I don¡¯t get caught.¡¯ Judging from the knight¡¯s condition anyway, it didn¡¯t seem like they would be a big threat even if she got caught, but it was something she never knew. Herietta moved slowly and cautiously as she tried to get out of the spot. ¡°Who is there?¡± The knight, who was hanging their head like dead, shouted while straightening their upper body. With that, Herietta froze in place. How did the knight notice? She tried to hide her presence as much as possible and move carefully. But it seemed to have failed spectacularly. ¡°I know you¡¯re there. So show yourself.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt you. I just have something I want to ask of you. If you want, I will compensate you accordingly.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Really. If there¡¯s anything you want, just say it. I will do my best to accommodate your needs.¡± Want to read more? Up to [12] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 113 Herietta continued to be silent, so the knight¡¯s voice grew more earnest. They seemed worried that Herietta might just leave without listening to their story any more. However, contrary to their thoughts, Herietta was caught in deep confusion. ¡®This voice is¡­¡­.¡¯ She held her breath. ¡®¡­¡­ a woman?¡¯ Herietta slowly turned her body to check the knight¡¯s face. She had broad shoulders and a stocky physique. But looking closely, she can tell that the lines that make up her face are somehow feminine. Her eyes widened slightly at that unexpected realization. ¡®A female knight.¡¯ She was amazed. It was too amazing. Since this was a knight of Kustan, Herietta naturally assumed that it would be male, but she missed that expectation. In Brimdel and Velicia, it was not common for a woman to be formally granted a knighthood. ¡®What does it matter?¡¯ Herietta firmly fixed her mind after trying to back down for a while. The knight was, after all, a knight of the enemy country Kustan. Whether the knight was injured or died here had nothing to do with Herietta herself. Herietta was about to leave the place after making up her mind and turning her body around. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Perhaps the knight had read her thoughts, the knight begged desperately once more. ¡°Please¡­¡­ please.¡± In a voice so pitiful as to make one wonder if she was weeping. ¡°I will do anything you ask me to do. So please¡­¡­.¡± Obviously the knight was from a heinous enemy country. Definitely. Herietta bit her lower lip. For some reason, she couldn¡¯t walk. There was something uncomfortable and unpleasant sticking to her ankle. The knight¡¯s breathing sounded sparsely through the silence, irregular and harsh. Although she was barely holding her position, she must have been carrying a lot of pain that cannot be expressed in words. ¡®Wake up. Herietta. You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re supposed to do now.¡¯ Herietta pushed herself for feeling pity. But even so, the figure of a pitiful knight with a pale complexion flickered before her eyes. Even with death on the verge, the knight¡¯s pupils did not lose her aspirations for life. If she continued to ignore it, the knight would most likely not survive. ¡®Even if I kill the knight with my own hands, it won¡¯t be enough.¡¯ Herietta raised her head as she pondered over many contradictory thoughts. Her eyes were full of determination, as if she had decided on something. She turned and took a step in front of her tree. ¡°¡­¡­ !¡± When Herietta emerged from behind the tree, the knight gave a slightly surprised expression. Even though it was only in response to the knight¡¯s request to reveal her appearance, the knight did not expect that Herietta would obey her obediently. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I cannot save you.¡± Herietta said bluntly with a cold face. So she wouldn¡¯t give the knight any hope. She pointed with her finger at the arrow lodged in the knight¡¯s leg. ¡°That¡­¡­ won¡¯t come off easily.¡± The knight inadvertently looked at her leg at Herietta¡¯s words. The wounds that didn¡¯t hurt and now tingle. Her injuries were so wide and deep that it seemed likely that she had suffered bone damage. ¡°So you¡¯d better just give up at this point.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Even if I take it out, I won¡¯t be carrying you out of this forest.¡± ¡°Yes. It doesn¡¯t matter if you leave me here as it is.¡± The knight answered coldly. Herietta frowned at that. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter?¡± ¡°Yes. Instead, just give me a word.¡± When Herietta asked back, the knight hurriedly nodded her head. ¡°No matter what happens, there is something I must tell him.¡± ¡°Him?¡± ¡°My superior, Ed, commander of Kustan.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± Herietta didn¡¯t listen to the knight until the end, and she flatly refused. ¡°I can¡¯t do that even if you give me all the gold and silver treasures in the world.¡± In fact, she didn¡¯t even have to listen. She doesn¡¯t know what the knight wants to convey, but whatever it is, Herietta will not go to the enemy¡¯s camp. Besides, as of now, the commander, who leads the Kustan army, is the first person she should avoid the most. The knight¡¯s complexion darkened visibly with Herietta¡¯s resolute refusal. A look as if she had witnessed the sky fall in front of her eyes. Did the knight really believe that Herietta would do her favor? A vivid look of disappointment spread over the knight¡¯s haggard, weary face. Herietta thought the knight was absurd, but on the other hand, she couldn¡¯t erase her pity feeling. How earnest the knight must have been, did she really believe that Herietta would grant such a ridiculous request? ¡°Anyway, you said it doesn¡¯t matter if I leave you here.¡± Herietta, who was looking at the knight with a dejected face, opened her mouth. ¡°Is the word that you have to tell your superior that important? That your life and death are less important?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s how important it is.¡± ¡°Lies.¡± Herietta responded coldly. This woman was a knight of Kustan. She has no blood or tears, and is a vicious and cruel knight of the enemy country. To such a knight, what was more important than life. A monster had to act like a monster. Don¡¯t spit out such noble words that she will sacrifice herself for a cause. ¡°Loyalty, patriotism. It¡¯s all just words.¡± Herietta deliberately provoked the other person with even more grumpy sarcasm. ¡°It¡¯s a world where you do everything you can to live.¡± ¡°There are so many things in the world that are more important than my life.¡± The knight did not give in to Herietta¡¯s provocation and answered calmly. Was it because of the pale complexion? The knight¡¯s blue eyes looking at Herietta seems clearer. ¡°Then you didn¡¯t have a single thing?¡± The knight asked. ¡°DId you not have a single thing that was so precious that you would want to protect it at the cost of your life?¡± To want to protect it even at the cost of her life. More precious than life. Want to read more? Up to [24] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 114 Herietta¡¯s eyes darkened. There were moments where she was infinitely joyful and beaming. At that time, she didn¡¯t know how precious those moments were and she let it slip away. It was good even just once. If only she could go back to those days and be with those who made those moments shine. She would give anything and everything if she could. But Herietta was well aware. Even if she regrets it now, it¡¯s too late. Even if she hoped and hoped, she would never be able to go back to those days. Herietta saw the knight. She felt strange. Even though she and the knight don¡¯t have a single part that resembles each other, Herietta felt a strange sense of kinship at this moment. To the knight who would give her life without hesitation in order to protect her precious things. ¡°Can you promise not to lay a finger on me?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The knight narrowed her eyes at Herietta¡¯s sudden question. Perhaps Herietta was up to some trick, the suspicious eyes turned to her. But Herietta didn¡¯t give in. She didn¡¯t even feel intimidated. She just hoped that she would not regret her actions later. With both her back and her head straight, she approached the wounded knight. ¡°The arrow stuck in your leg.¡± Then, with a silent gesture, she pointed at the arrow lodged in the knight¡¯s leg. ¡°I¡¯ll get rid of that arrow, so don¡¯t even think about harming me.¡± * * * Pulling out Destrude was far more complicated than she thought. The tips, like hooks bent in the opposite direction, were lodged in the knight¡¯s muscles and did not come off easily. However, if she pulled it out recklessly, all of the leg muscles would be destroyed. Velicia designed something really terrible, Herietta silently hated it. ¡°It will hurt a little.¡± She spat out a warning that wasn¡¯t actually a warning, and started disassembling Destrude in earnest. It was fortunate that Bernard had taught her, who had shown interest in Destrude, how to get rid of it as a pastime. Otherwise, she would have been at a loss as to where to start with this monstrous weapon. ¡°You can scream if it hurts. There is no one here to belittle you for doing that.¡± Every time her hand touched it, the knight flinched and broke out in a cold sweat. Herietta tried to speak as bluntly as possible without emotion, but she couldn¡¯t help but notice the sympathy in her voice. But even so, the knight stubbornly swallowed her screams. ¡°Should we take a little break?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ no. continue¡­¡­.¡± The knight gasped and urged. The person whose face was white like a sheet of paper. Now that she sees it, the knight fainted and woke up but wouldn¡¯t say anything about the pain with her mouth. Isn¡¯t it pointless to try to protect her pride? No matter how careful Herietta may be, it would sure to hurt because the raw flesh was exposed. Herietta clicked her tongue as she looked at the knight. Her hands, which had been loose for a moment, became busy again. ¡°Are you a healer?¡± The knight asked, breaking the stillness. Herietta, who was diligently applying medicine to the wound, raised her head slightly and met the knight¡¯s eyes. After completely removing Destrude and applying an excellent medicine to stop bleeding and relieve pain, the knight looked much more comfortable than before. ¡°To be called just an ordinary villager, you are good at handling herbs and seem to know that strange arrow well.¡± When Herietta made no reply, the knight continued. ¡°You don¡¯t look like someone from here. Your appearance, your accent.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I wonder if your true identity¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough questions.¡± Herietta coldly cut off the knight¡¯s words. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who trusts people too easily?¡± ¡°Trust people easily?¡± ¡°Yes. How do you know if what I have in my hands is medicinal or poisonous?¡± Herietta waved the homemade herb at the knight. The green herbs placed on the broad leaves gave off a scent similar to that of mugwort. ¡°I said it¡¯s good for pain, but how do you know it¡¯s true? It might be a paralyzing drug strong enough to take your breath away.¡± ¡°No way.¡± The knight laughed, finding Herietta¡¯s words absurd. ¡°I would have died if I was left alone anyway, so why would you go to such trouble and poison me?¡± ¡°Maybe I¡¯m trying to make the death as painful as possible.¡± Herietta muttered in a sullen voice. The knight flinched and trembled as Herietta¡¯s hands tightened as she reapplied the medicine. She didn¡¯t mean to, so she stopped touching it and exclaimed in surprise. A face stained with guilt asking does it hurt a lot? Herietta carefully examined the knight¡¯s face. But she soon realized that the knight was looking at her, and she quickly calmed her expression. She resumed her actions as if nothing had happened. ¡°As I said before, I will only treat your wounds. After that, you take care of yourself.¡± ¡°If I ask you to point a colleague to my location, will you refuse?¡± ¡°Of course. It is absolutely forbidden to get involved with the Kustan Army.¡± Herietta flatly refused. The knight didn¡¯t expect Herietta to agree from the beginning, but she didn¡¯t seem to be very sorry. ¡°You seem to hate it quite a bit.¡± The knight said. ¡°But then why are you helping me? You probably know that I belong to the Kustan army, too, right?¡± ¡®I know.¡¯ Herrietta retorted in her heart. It was a twisted and self-deprecating mind. ¡®A knight from Kustan. A knight from the enemy country.¡¯ Herietta felt bitter, repeating the fact. She could see as clearly as black and white what the relationship would be like between the knight of Kustan, and her, a native of Brimdel and helped by Velicia. If Herietta had seen the knight from a distance, she would not have hesitated to draw her bowstring towards the knight when she needed it. But the more Herietta talked to the knight, the more she realized that she was a human being just like her. Able to speak, think, and agonize. A person who bleeds when injured and suffers when wounded. ¡°Keep quiet before I change my mind, get it.¡± Want to read more? Up to [24] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 115 It was a realization she didn¡¯t want to realize. So she deliberately acted even colder. Like a hedgehog that curls up and puts up its thorns for fear of getting hurt. Riiip. Herietta tore the knight¡¯s cloak across with a dagger. She then used it instead of a bandage. Herietta¡¯s behavior of damaging the knight¡¯s clothes without permission was annoying, but the knight quietly condoned it. She watched Herietta as she wrapped a piece of cloak around the wound. ¡°Maybe¡­¡­ you are from Brimdel?¡± The knight asked quietly. Herietta, who was skillfully putting on the bandage, lifted her head. In a quiet forest where they can clearly hear each other¡¯s breathing. The eyes of the two intertwined. ¡°No. If you were really from Brimdel, you wouldn¡¯t be treating me like this right now.¡± However, before Herietta had time to reply, the knight smiled and denied the possibility of her own guess. Of course, the situation would be the same even if she was from Vellicia, but she added as if talking to herself. Herietta stared at the knight¡¯s face in silence for a long time. Brimdel. A country she called her motherland and loved with all her heart until the year she turned eighteen. A country where she would have lived her life and died had it not been for things going awry midway through. ¡°Come to think of it, that rumor¡­¡­ is it true?¡± Herietta lowered her head and asked softly. She pretended to be as indifferent as possible to avoid arousing the knight¡¯s suspicion. The knight raised her eyebrows. ¡°Rumor?¡± ¡°Rumors that Kustan destroyed Brimdel.¡± Herietta replied. ¡°There are rumors that Brimdel has killed all the royals so that they can never be rebuilt.¡± ¡°Aah. Is that what you mean?¡± With Herietta¡¯s explanation, the knight looked like she finally knew what Herietta was talking about. The knight nodded her head. ¡°That¡¯s right. It is true.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡­ true?¡± Herrietta¡¯s voice trembled as she repeated the knight¡¯s words. She let out a short breath without realizing it. ¡®Really¡­¡­. All the royals are dead? The royal family¡­¡­. Brimdel¡­¡­.¡¯ She had already heard rumors about that, but hearing that it was true made her feel different. The feeling of having been splashed with cold water. Or even the feeling of being slapped on the cheek. The out-of-control emotions ran wild in Herrietta. Fortunately, however, the knight did not seem to notice the change in Herietta. ¡°At first, there were a lot of concerns about whether it was an extreme choice. But now it¡¯s different. Everyone says it was a very wise choice.¡± ¡°A wise choice?¡± ¡°Yes. Because we don¡¯t have to worry about what kind of tricks the Brimdel people are doing behind the scenes to get the throne back.¡± The knight said indifferently. She was unstoppable in speaking and expressing himself. Well, there was no reason not to. The knight couldn¡¯t imagine that Herietta, who was sitting in front of me, was from Brimdel. Herietta gulped. Fidgeting with the knot in the bandage, she opened her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s stupid. The country has collapsed, but do you think only the royal family will rebel?¡± She tried to pretend nothing was wrong and reprimanded the knight. ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t the royalty, how many powerful nobles are there? If they make up their minds and unite their strength.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± The knight cut off Herietta¡¯s words in the middle and asserted. ¡°Because it will be difficult to find a family with plausible power among the surviving nobles.¡± It was a heavy statement. Herietta jerked her head up to see the knight. Her eyes were filled with confidence, not even a hint of hesitation. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Herietta asked in a slightly urgent tone. ¡°It will be difficult to find a family with plausible power?¡± Please no. Her long eyelashes quivered. The knight, who was staring at her, said. ¡°We got rid of them too. All of them, including families with a title of Marquis or higher, as well as those with some degree of fame.¡± ¡°!¡± ¡°Judging from your expression, it seems that the news has not reached this far yet.¡± The knight muttered with a surprised face. It was a case that was talked about a lot between them. Because of that, she naturally thought that the news would have spread widely here, even in Velicia. ¡®Did they get rid of them?¡¯ Herietta, who was staring blankly, slowly repeated the knight¡¯s words. ¡®All the families with a title of Marquis or higher?¡¯ She blinked her eyes. She was so surprised that no sound came out at all. Thump. Her heart raced and her breathing quickened. In the midst of that, something suddenly popped into her head. The reason she decided to die and wanted to live again. The reason why she was heading towards Brimdel, leaving behind Bernard who was holding her back. ¡°Then Shawn¡­¡­. No, Duchy Rowani¡­¡­ ?¡± Herietta managed to hold onto her shattering reason and put the cursed name in her mouth. ¡°Rowani, what about Duchy Rowani? Who is that successor? What has become of him?¡± ¡°Rowani?¡± The knight tilted her head slightly to the side and repeated the name quietly. It¡¯s a name she was sure she had heard before somewhere. Her eyes narrowed as she searched through her memories. ¡°Yes. Come to think of it, there was a family with the same surname as that.¡± The knight muttered, slowly closing and opening her eyes. ¡°Of course, they too.¡± ¡°!¡± ¡°Not a single person survived.¡± Hearing the knight¡¯s words, Herietta widened her eyes. It felt like the words had turned into a huge mace and struck her in the head. ¡®Dead? Shawn, him?¡¯ Shawn¡¯s face, who was laughing at her and accusing her, came to mind. He always used his background as a weapon to oppress and threaten her. ¡®He who trampled on my life and eventually ruined the lives of my family and my precious people, is really¡­¡­ dead?¡¯ ¡°But¡­¡­But why¡­¡­ ?¡± Herietta asked, stuttering her words. Her eyes went dark, and it felt as if the bottom of her feet had sunk. Want to read more? Up to [24] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 116 ¡°Why on earth¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡°As I said earlier, we were concerned that they might join forces and create trouble.¡± ¡°Nonsense. It can¡¯t be.¡± Her voice trembled louder and louder. ¡°Are you¡­¡­ misunderstanding something?¡± Herietta asked urgently. She said again, ¡°You might have heard false rumors or something.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hear rumors, I saw it with my own eyes. Lord himself destroyed the royal family. Dealing with high-ranking nobles, including Duchy Rowani you speak of. Everything.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do you need more confirmation than this?¡± The knight asked back. She frowned as if she was a little displeased that Herietta seemed to dare doubt the sincerity of her words. ¡°Lord¡­¡­.¡± Herietta, who had been hardened like a stone, murmured softly. ¡°Your Lord¡­¡­ ?¡± ¡°My superior, whom I mentioned earlier. He is the commander of Kustan.¡± The knight answered. A smile spread across her lips for the first time. Showing she was proud just by thinking about it in her head. ¡°It is all thanks to him that we have been able to come this far in this war. If he hadn¡¯t been there, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to capture even Brimdel¡¯s Bangola fortress, let alone Velicia.¡± ¡®Bangola?¡¯ Herietta¡¯s eyes widened hearing the name of the familiar region come out of the knight¡¯s mouth. At the same time, a scene in her memory unfolded before her eyes like a hazy mirage. ¡®Sister. I want to live.¡¯ There was a boy who was trembling and crying. ¡®I don¡¯t want to die.¡¯ A young boy who hadn¡¯t even had his coming-of-age ceremony yet. ¡°Destroying the strong Bangola fortress.¡± Herietta kept her gaze on the knight who spoke with distant eyes. But she was looking at something other than the knight. ¡°Destroying the Demner Knights stationed there.¡± She saw Hugo wandering in the middle of the battlefield in chaos. His whole body was covered with scars, and he trudged forward. ¡°All of these are achievements made by our Lord himself.¡± Someone on horseback ran quickly behind Hugo. Then he swung his sword without hesitation. A silver sword was drawn in the air, and red blood gushed out along the trail. Herietta let out her breath. Between the blood gushing out, she could see eyes like beasts glaring. That was it. Rustle. There was a sound of something breaking through the bushes. The two looked at the source of the sound almost at the same time. ¡°!¡± Among the green leaves stood a man dressed as black as darkness. The man was covered in black from head to toe. ¡®That man I met a little while ago¡­¡­.¡¯ Herietta recognized the man at once. ¡®Why is that man here?¡¯ ¡°You are here.¡± ¡°Lord!¡± She was about to ask how the man got here, but the knight in front of Herietta suddenly shouted at the man. ¡°Lord¡­¡­ Lord, why are you here?¡± The knight seemed genuinely surprised by the man¡¯s sudden appearance. Perhaps she was looking at something, or if she had any doubts, she blinked her eyes repeatedly. ¡®Lord?¡¯ Herietta looked back and forth between the knight and the man with a stiff face. It wasn¡¯t just the knight who couldn¡¯t understand this situation. ¡®The Lord?¡¯ The man must be the traveler who she had run into some time ago. He was attacked by gray wolves and cut them down one after another. The one who saved her from being attacked by a surviving wolf, and who saved her from almost running into the same situation right after. ¡°Then that person¡­¡­.¡± ¡®¡­¡­ The commander of the Kustan Army?¡¯ Like water and oil, Herietta was greatly confused by the fact that the two people who had been thoroughly separated as completely different people were actually the same person. Where and how did it go wrong? As she blinked her eyes at the man, she heard another movement from behind him. The sound of stepping on the long grass. The sound of breaking through dense bushes again. This time, it sounded like several people were moving, not just one person. ¡°Ah, Lord! You found Dame Lionelli!¡± Suddenly, another figure jumped out beside the man. It was a man dressed like the knight Herietta had treated. Perhaps they were chasing after the man, dozens of soldiers appeared in a rush. ¡°Dame! What the hell are you thinking?¡± The newly appeared man strode forward with a very nervous face, like he had accumulated a lot towards the knight. ¡°No matter how urgent the situation is. Shouldn¡¯t you have left at least a mark? How much time do we waste chasing Dame¡¯s trail¡­¡­.¡± The man who had been firing at Lionelli with a rapid-fire cannon slurred his words. His eyes widened. ¡°No, Dame¡¯s condition¡­¡­ ?¡± The man¡¯s face turned white when he noticed her miserable condition belatedly. ¡°Da, Dame! What on earth happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Sir Theodore. I¡¯m much better than it looks on the outside.¡± ¡°What do you mean fine! It would be no exaggeration to call you a corpse!¡± Theodore screamed in frustration. ¡°This won¡¯t do, call the medic right away!¡± ¡°It will be faster to go there from here.¡± A man in black armor who stood like a shadow interrupted Theodore¡¯s words with one hand raised. It was a low and calm voice, but at the same time it was a voice that gave off a deep sense of intimidation. He didn¡¯t even raise his voice, but the surroundings became quiet in an instant. Everyone held their breath and waited for his next words. ¡°Dame Lionelli.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord.¡± ¡°You can ride a horse, right.¡± With the man¡¯s question, people¡¯s eyes naturally turned to Lionelli¡¯s legs. It was wrapped in cloth, but the amount of blood spilled on the floor gave an idea of how serious the wounds were. She seemed to have difficulty standing up, let alone walk with support. But to ride a horse in that state? It was unimaginable if she could even center herself properly on top of it. Want to read more? Up to [24] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 117 Of course. Contrary to everyones concerns, however, Lionelli nodded her head and answered in affirmation. Theodore clicked his tongue seeing his colleague. Even if she was going to die soon, she was stubborn and would not show her weakness. Under the mans command, the soldiers brought a horse. Lionelli struggled to get on the horse, aided by Theodore and the soldiers. It looked as if she would pass out at any moment from the cold sweat on her pale face, but she did not lose consciousness until the end. Anyway, shes pretty tough. Theodore, who was watching the scene, shook his head. Lionellis horse was pulled by the soldiers hand and rode in front. She had the soldier pause the horse for a moment. Forgive me. Lord. Standing in front of the man, Lionelli managed to hold herself together and apologized to him. Really I am ashamed of myself. Who was Dame chasing? The man asked quietly. Did you kill him? I missed it. Lionelli gritted her teeth with a look of indignation. He was precise and quick on his feet. I havent been able to figure out his identity, but he must be a knight belonging to Velicia. Which way was he headed? East. Lord. Lionellis complexion darkened. It looks like he headed there to call in reinforcements. Lord knows well that there is a fairly large village not far from here. . Even so, I wanted to tell Lord about this as soon as possible. But even if I tried hard, I couldnt move on my own with these legs. I apologize. I see. Despite hearing the news that the Velicia army might be coming soon, the man did not respond. Far from panicking or getting impatient, he showed an infinitely indifferent attitude, like he had heard that everything was going well. The soldiers looked into each others eyes. At first glance, it sounds like a serious story, but seeing the commander act so calmly, they wondered if they had heard it wrong. Who is this woman here anyway? Looking down at Herietta, who was still sitting on the ground, Theodore asked right away. She is a benefactor who helped me. She pulled out that arrow that was stuck in my leg. Lionelli said, pointing at Destrude, who was lying on the ground with her eye. Theodore frowned when he saw where her gaze was directed. A sharp piece of metal that has been disassembled into several pieces. The outside of them had bloody flesh sticking to it. Is this an arrow? It doesnt look like that at all? It was a strangely shaped arrow with a hook bent in the opposite direction attached to the arrowhead. Because of that, I couldnt pull it out by myself. By the way, this woman took it out for you? The tone of Theodores voice rose. Lionelli and him were people who had lived their lives as knights. Its a rare weapon that even they dont know much about, but this woman passing by just happened to know how to remove it. No matter how you look at it, shes suspicious. Theodores eyes narrowed. Why are you covering your face again? Theodore stretched out his hand towards Herietta. He had the intention to take off the hood she wore. Realizing his intentions, Herietta trembled and quickly pulled her body back. Stop! Leave that woman alone! Lionelli raised her voice. She is a benefactor to me! I wont lay a finger on her if she helps me, I promised! Thats what Dame promised. Its not what I promised. Sir Theodore! Calm down a little. Dame, you might have lost your reason from shedding too much blood? If there is even the slightest suspicion, it is natural to investigate thoroughly. Theodores eyes flashed with strong tenacity. If you cant do that, the only way is to kill it cleanly. Stop. The man who had been silent throughout the two knights squabbling and arguing, cut off Theodore. Naturally, everyones eyes turned to him. Sir Theodore. Take Dame Lionelli to the medic right now. I will take care of this woman. Lord, but ! Theodore was furious hearing the mans order and tried to object. But that lasted for a moment. For some reason, he couldnt finish his words and it trailed into the air.. . Theodore, who hesitated, finally shut his mouth. His eyes rolled back and forth. It was a complex expression, showing there were many thoughts in his head. I understand, Lord. Then he straightened up and lowered his head towards the man. Unlike a little while ago, he seemed quite obedient. * * * An empty place where everyone has left. Only the man wearing the black armor remained there with Herietta. There was no more whispering of conversation, no more tapping of footsteps. Only the occasional sound of the wind came. It was so quiet that she wondered if she could hear each others breathing clearly if she listened closely. Herietta kept her head down and looked up at the man standing in the distance, with only her eyes raised. Leaning sideways against a tree with his arms folded, he did not move a step from his place even after the men had left. He just stood still, motionless, like a rock in the middle of the forest. Heriettas neck moved. Even though he was right in front of her eyes, she still couldnt believe it. The fact that that man over there is the notorious commander of the Kustan army. Rumors about that man were numerous and varied. Those who had him as enemies were greatly afraid of him, portraying him as an evil demon, and those who had him as allies admired him as a hero and showed infinite respect. But Herietta was neither of those. Her feelings for him were much more complex and detailed than that. That person. Herietta, who was glaring at the man, clenched her fists tightly. The soft grass crumbled helplessly in her grasp. Want to read more? Up to [24] advanced chapters are available on Patreon: For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 118 The person who made a great contribution to destroying Brimdel. Herietta had two wishes. One was to get revenge on Shawn and the King of Brimdel for ruining her life, and the other was to find Edwin, who might be alive somewhere. Although the odds of making that wish come true are slim, it has been the driving force of her life and the reason she wants to open her eyes every morning. But one of them was now forever unachievable. Because of that man standing in front of her. She hadnt even attempted it yet. Although she feared that she might not succeed, she never imagined she wouldnt even get that chance in the first place. Was she thinking too complacently without even realizing it? This situation was so absurd that it made her want to laugh. In addition, the man was also the one who led the soldiers to occupy the Bangola Fortress. Heriettas eyes widened. She knew that man might not have killed Hugo himself. He only raised the sword for his country, and Hugo was just unlucky to be sent to the area under that mans attack. That man might not even know that a boy named Hugo had served in the war. But I hate him. Herietta clenched her teeth and held her breath. Why did you come forward now? Why do you have to. Had it not been for that, Hugo might still be alive. Both Shawn and the King of Brimdel must have been alive and well until he came. She wasnt unaware that the idea wasnt entirely correct, but Herietta overlooked it. The weight of anger and hatred that had lost its place was too heavy to let go. It seemed that she couldnt last a second without blaming someone. Herietta rolled her eyes and looked around. It was just him and her alone in the vast forest. His men had long since departed by his orders. It might be a rare, optimal opportunity. She moved her hand quietly and took it to the handle of the dagger she had hidden in her chest. Youd better not. The man who had stood as still as a rock warned quietly. Otherwise, your neck will fall to the ground before that blade sees the light of day. The mans tone was languid even as he spoke terrifyingly. Is it because of his confidence that he can easily subdue her if he puts his mind to it? He seemed unfazed by the fact that he knew she had tried to draw her sword at him. . Herietta didnt express it outwardly, but she was surprised inside. There was a distance between them, but he wasnt even looking at her directly. Even if he was looking sideways, there was no way he could see her movements well. She flinched at the mans superior senses. You and I must have met before. The man said, There is a saying that if a coincidence repeats itself three times, it is meant to be. He tilted his head sideways. Do you think all three meetings were coincidences? Three? Herietta was confused by the mans enigmatic words. Three meetings. As far as she knew, it was her second meeting with him after the first meeting where he was struggling with the gray wolves. Did he just say the wrong thing? Or did he mistake her for someone else? Herietta frowned. Besides those two meetings, Ive definitely never met that man. Herietta, who was about to assert herself confidently, stopped her thoughts. Her eyes widened. Miss Herietta. A quiet, low, but infinitely caring and gentle voice seemed to reach her ears. Everyone was cold, but to her, the mans voice was warmer and more affectionate than anyone else. Miss Herietta. She realized something she hadnt noticed because of her extreme nervousness. At the same time, her numb senses revived little by little. Edwin looked at her and smiled most beautifully. His longing face flickered before her eyes. No way, no way. Herietta raised her head. Then she saw the man in black armor. She thought it was nonsense, but her breath quivered. Why didnt she immediately notice? He was precious to her, and this is the voice of that precious person. Are you really, Edwin, ? How is your brother? Herietta was about to stand up as if possessed by something, but the man immediately asked a question. Wont he whine to you to sing you a song about Lance Elliott? Brother? Lance Elliot? Herietta, who did not immediately understand the meaning of his words, blinked her eyes. How is her brother? If that man was really Edwin, he wouldnt not known what happened to Hugo on his way to Bangola. And. ah! Herietta gave a small sigh. She realized it belatedly. Who the man in front of her is. The one I saw at the store. A man who reacted quite tremblingly to the drunkards behavior. He was the man who had made a strong impression on Herietta because he had a voice very similar to Edwins. The man laughed at Heriettas murmur. He must have been offended that she remembered him only now, but that doesnt seem to be the case at all. He inhaled and exhaled slowly. He couldnt not have felt her eyes on him, but he just stared steadfastly forward. He opened his mouth. We will head northeast. Because it is the capital of this country, and in the capital is the royal palace where the king and royal family of this country stay. Herietta was taken aback by the mans words. She couldnt figure out why the man was giving her this information. No matter how gutsy he was, this is too much. Was he allowed to talk about his tactics without hesitation to a stranger he doesnt even know? Just as she began to suspect that he might be questioning her, the man opened his mouth again. So, go down south with your brother. South? If that happens, you and I will never run into each other again. Want to read more? Up to [24] are available on : For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 119 It was only for a moment, but Herietta felt that the mans voice was somehow lonely. But why? He who has both strength and power has no reason to regret this situation right now? Just then, when Herietta was about to express her doubts. A strong wind blew through the forest. Whooosh. Thousands of leaves on the trees swayed in unison. The wind blew the long hair down the hood. She automatically lowered her head to get out of the wind. . The man who had been leaning against a tree slowly stood up. He glanced at the woman. Rounding her body, she took a low stance, her face down to the ground. Her face was not visible because she was wearing a hood. He could only see vague shapes. What about it? The man, who had been staring at the woman, immediately withdrew his gaze from her. Except for one person in his life, everyone else was just the same. Ciela. This is the last time I pass on it as a coincidence. ! Horrified that the man knew her pseudonym, Herietta lifted her head up as she straightened her upper body. But he had already turned his back on her. She could see his strong back, wide as the sky. Even so, you saved my life, so in return, Ill just let you go today. But if I run into you again at that time. The man paused for a moment. Then, he openly released the strong murderous energy he had suppressed so far. At that time, I will definitely cut your throat. The dagger that the woman stabbed the wolf to save him. He already knew that the dagger was engraved with the symbol of the royal family of Velicia. * * * The news that the Kustan army, who had successfully raided Balesnorth and was rapidly advancing towards the capital, spread throughout Velicia in the blink of an eye. Their commanders purpose was clear. All they wanted was is to cut down the master of this country and annihilate all of their blood and relatives. The people of Velicia were angry and afraid that the disaster that swallowed the neighboring country of Brimdel was now about to swallow their homeland as well. They say that the Kustans cut down all women and children without a glance. They say that even crows dont fly because of the disgusting smell of corpses piled up like a mountain in the place where the Kustans passed. Whenever three or more people got together, there was always talk of Kustan army. Of course, the contents were only things that were not very pleasant to them, Velicians. Most people trembled and hated the Kustan army for destroying the peace of their country, but others worried about the future of Velicia. Rumor has it that the Kustan leader is no ordinary person. People whispered that he had three slit eyes like a snake and sharp fangs. A person who is a couple of heads taller than most adult men and can break rocks with his bare hands. The image of the enemy commander in their minds was nothing more than a ferocious, ravenous monster. Was it not enough just to destroy Brimdel? How much more do the Kustans have to do to be satisfied? People joked that they might not stop until they unify the entire continent. It would be difficult to determine how much is enough for the Kustans because they are a people of savage origin. As the restless talks continued in peoples mouths, the Kustan army advanced steadily and rapidly. If they are blocked, they cut, and if they are pierced, they advance. It was one of their few iron rules. The people of Velicia began to evacuate one by one. The number of those who assured that the situation would soon be sorted out also decreased. Wherever they went, they were full of worries and concerns, and it was hard to find anyone with a smile on their face. It seemed that dark clouds had come bringing rain. * * * A solemn conference hall. Several people were seated around a wide table. However, the air in the room was so heavy that no one dared to open their mouths. They only looked at each other. There were various reasons for not being able to speak, but all of them hoped that someone other than them would speak first. Before long, a man dressed in a precious robe opened his mouth. I will go to Butron. Brother! Bernard, who was sitting across from Siorn, jumped up. He had a very distorted face. It was as if he had heard a matter he should never have heard. Brother, you want to go by yourself? That is nonsense! . If thats the case, Id rather go to Butron. Brother, stay here, in the castle. Bernard. Siorn, who was looking at his younger brother who was strongly against his will, called him. A calm and clear voice. Bernard, who had been acting a little agitatedly, hesitated. Yes, Brother. Do you know who I am? With Siorns meaningful question, Bernard was silent for a moment. The feeling that the Siorns colors, who was always evaluated as weak, has deepened. His gaze at Bernard was straight and unwavering. Bernard answered with a slight bow of his head towards Siorn. Brother is the one who will one day ascend to the throne of this country. Yes. As you say, this country will soon be mine. Siorn replied with a calm face. Then Ill say it again. My Bernard. Will you just stand still when someone else threatens to take yours? Do you really think you should? Im not saying you shouldnt do anything. Its just that you dont have to go to that dangerous place. Bernard explained. I will go in Brothers place. I will go to Butron, subdue the riotous Kustan bastards, and give them a hit. Then for me. Siorn smiled helplessly. Is it okay if I hide behind you in the meantime? . Should I drive my younger brother to the battlefield and live alone? Brother is not pushing me. I am willing to go myself. Bernard emphasized every word he said. Want to read more? Up to [24] are available on : For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 120 Brother has an obligation to pay more attention to his own safety. The country lives only when the king lives, right? I am not a king. Not yet. But you will soon. Bernard, who spoke firmly, scanned the various high-ranking officials sitting around with burning eyes. He wanted anyone to speak up right away, if there was anyone who had any doubts about his words. Siorn stared blankly at Bernard. The two people look alike but dont look alike. Like the sun and the moon, the two people had opposite tendencies. Bernard. My dear younger brother. Siorn called Bernard. Do you think I will lose? Brother! Bernard shouted out loud hearing Siorns question. With a wrinkled face, he was wondering how Siorn could ask such a question to Bernard. When Bernard again showed signs of protest, Siorn raised one hand to stop him. I know. That Im not as strong or as brave as you. Bernard always genuinely cares about Siorn. The existence of such a younger brother was both a blessing and a disaster for Siorn. He believed that the one who was born with the qualities of a king was definitely his younger brother, not him. Even before he was installed as crown prince, and even after he was crowned. Maybe thats why. Siorn always found the seat he was sitting in uncomfortable. The feeling of coveting something that is not his. Or the feeling of taking care of it for someone else for a while. You said I would be the king of this country. . But if they see me sending you into battle instead of myself out of fear, what will the people see of me as and will they follow me? Such a pathetic king who hides rather than taking the lead in the countrys crisis situation. Understanding what Siorn meant, Bernard lost his words. He had a lot to say, but he said nothing. He blinked several times, but as he finally closed his mouth, Siorn smiled lightly. As much as you believe in me, now I want to believe in myself too. Bernards face was reflected in his clear eyes. So Bernard. Please let me go this time. * * * The wind blew. Could it be because of the heat? The dry air against the skin felt warm. Beeee. A peregrine falcon circling overhead and crying sadly. A knight approached Siorn, who raised his head and silently looked up at it. Your Highness. Yes. I saw it too. Siorn replied, taking his eyes off the falcon. At this moment, no detailed explanation was necessary. He followed the knights gaze. . In the distance, through the hazy wind of dust, he could see something like a dark shadow. Siorn stared at it without blinking an eye. Due to the distance, the smallest detail could not be seen. But even so, Siorn was not foolish enough to not know what it was. Its finally here. His throat moved. It was the first time he stood at the front in his life. No, it was the first time he faced a battlefield in his life. He doesnt hide behind anyones back, and he stands firm alone. His heart was pounding like it was about to explode, and his legs were trembling like they were about to break. It was the tension and fear he had already expected. Siorn clenched his fists to avoid appearing weak in front of his men. Sir Bailey. Yes, Your Highness. Order everyone to get ready for battle. As soon as we step out the door, we will be ready to attack. What? Are you attacking right away? Arent you making a defensive formation? The knight asked with a bewildered face at Siorns command. Theyre standing in the empty plains and hiding in fortified fortresses. Anyone had to give an order to take a defensive formation. Yes. Get ready to attack. Siorn nodded his head. I will not lose. Enemy soldiers approached the fort little by little, holding flags waving in the wind. There was a firm will in Siorns eyes as he looked at them. If I can defeat them with my own strength in this war and return to the castle alive. He took a deep breath in and exhaled, promising. I will wage an all-out war with them. Then I will no longer deny that I am destined to become the king of this country. * * * Theyre coming out like a herd of dogs. Theodore, who was staring into the distance with a hand placed near his forehead, whistled and muttered. Even so, he was thinking about what to do with the fortress appearance, which was much taller and stronger than expected. But he didnt expect the other side to come out of the fortress first. Ah. They change their formation. Theodore, who was closely watching the Velicians movements, raised his eyebrows. A formation reminiscent of a pointed wedge. There was only one reason to move the soldiers into such a formation. To prepare for an attack in this situation. Are you planning on attacking first? Theodore burst out laughing, finding the situation absurd.. I heard that one of the royal family was dispatched as a commander. I think its real. Seeing that they made unwise decisions. Well, its rather a good thing for us. Theodore added quietly. Edwin looked at the enemy without a word. New armor that hadnt rolled across the battlefield yet glistened in the sunlight. It feels quite different from that of those who have come a long way and have been worn out from invading two countries in a row. Edwins eyes skimmed over the Velician army, who were lined up in front of the fortress. An army that could have been enough for 10,000 men. It was almost the size of Kustans forces he had brought, Edwin thought. Did the Velician judge that if they responded with roughly the same number of people, they had a chance to win? He laughed Grease the arrows and light them. Edwin gave the order. Then, the waiting soldiers ran with torches and lit the beacons they had prepared in advance. Flames roar. Want to read more? Up to [24] are available on : For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 121 The archers took a step forward and hung arrows on their bowstrings. The archers, who dipped their oil-soaked arrowheads in the flame of the beacon fire, stood in line. A fire ignited by a thousand arrows. From a distance, it looked like a wall made of fire. We cant show our shortcomings when it comes to welcoming someone special. Velicia rushes in with a dusty wind. Whooo. Hearing their shouts, Edwin smiled. He gave a sign to Theodore, who was standing next to him. Aim! Theodore called out to the archers in a booming voice. The bowstring was drawn, and the lit arrowhead was hoisted high into the sky. Scorching heat from the flames. And even more intense tension than that. Edwins eyes, like a predator, narrowed. It was so quiet all around that he could even hear the needle drop. Like the peace before a storm. The moment when an instant feels as long as an eternity. Edwin opened his mouth. Let it rain upon their heads. Thousands of arrows pierced the wind and soared high into the sky. * * * Knock, knock. There was a polite knock on the door. Herietta, who had been sitting by the window and looking out, turned her head. There was only one person in this place who could come to her separately. When she allowed the guest to come in, the door opened with a click. Sir Jonathan. Seeing the expected figure enter the room, Herietta stood up from her seat and gave him a slight bow. Jonathan also gave a knights salute toward her. Miss Herietta. I apologize for suddenly coming without a message. What do you mean? Come on in. Herietta led Jonathan to the parlor couch in the middle of the room. He hesitated for a moment, as he had no intention of taking too long. But when she persuaded him again, he sat down on the sofa. Would you like some tea? Herietta asked, sitting across from Jonathan. Its a tea brewed from inkke petals, and they say its excellent for stabilizing the mind and body. I also tasted it here for the first time, and although the scent is unique, I think the taste is pretty good. Herietta tilted the teapot and poured tea into a teacup with petals on it. Pour. With a cheerful sound, the clear yellowish liquid filled the teacup. Oh no. It seems to have cooled down already. Noticing that white steam wasnt rising from the teacup, she let out a small sigh. Sir Jonathan. Would cold tea be okay? . Ill just ask the maid to make the tea again. Miss Herietta. Jonathan called to Herietta, who was about to stand up. He was sitting with his upper body leaning forward with his clasped hands resting on his legs, and he raised his head. Dark and heavy eyes. A stiff expression. I want to apologize for not being able to keep my promise to you. Jonathan quietly apologized. As promised, I planned to return within three days. From a distance perspective, it was quite possible. But on the way, I ran into unexpected obstacles, so I stopped. Jonathan blurted out his words. Guilt lingered in his gray eyes as he looked at Herietta. That obstacle would most likely refer to Lionelli, a knight of Kustan. Herietta shook her head as she remembered Lionelli lying in the woods with her leg wounded. No need for apologies. Its not like you did it on purpose, its just that you couldnt help it. Thank you for your understanding. Of course. I was worried that something bad might happen to you, but Im glad to see you again in such an unharmed state. Herietta said with a thin smile. And it was sincere, without any lies. What could be more important than the security of his country to Jonathan Coopert, a knight of Velicia? She sure would have made that same choice had she been put in his situation. Besides, no matter what the process was, in the end, he and she both survived safely, so it was hard to expect a better situation than this. Hearing Heriettas words, Jonathans face was more comfortable than before. He looked down at the teacup in front of him and opened his mouth again. Actually, there is something else. I want to express my gratitude to Miss Herietta. Gratitude? Herietta asked with her eyes wide open. Jonathan nodded his head. That day, I asked you a favor. Get out of here and head to Arrowfield. And report this situation to the Lord of Arrowfield instead of me, and request that an emergency contact be made to the capital. Please. This was his answer to her question: what she should do then if he did not return within three days. He wanted the capital to know what had happened in Balesnorth instead of him, who would have failed in his mission by death. Honestly, I asked for a favor, but I didnt think you would really do it. Sir Jonathan asked me so earnestly, and I cant pretend I didnt know. Herietta shrugged her shoulders in response. I owe Prince Bernard a debt. By the way, Miss Herietta. Didnt you have something to do? Jonathan said. He didnt know the details of what happened to Herietta. However, he has collected a lot of information for Bernard in the meantime. When he put this thing and that thing, one by one, he was able to guess the outline. Bernard missed Herietta very much, and stopped her several times as she tried to leave. He wasnt just royalty. He was, in a way, a one-of-a-kind prince. She would be able to live a much richer and more leisurely life than most nobles. It was Herietta who shook off his dissuade and set out on her way. What she wanted to accomplish in her hometown must have been as important to her as it was to him. Want to read more? Up to [24] are available on : For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 122 But you left all of that behind and went to Arrowfield single-handedly. . To be honest, I am genuinely surprised and amazed by your choice. Heriettas face was reflected in Jonathans gray eyes. She was a young woman, not yet twenty years old. He wouldnt have cared too much for her if he had passed her by on the street. In a way she was ordinary. Still, something changed inside him. Even if it wasnt engulfed in a twinkling light, there was a feeling that couldnt be easily suppressed. Respect? Awe? He didnt even know what it was. Still, it was clear that it was a likeability of some kind. Miss Herietta. I will help you. Jonathan said earnestly. If you want to cross over to Brimdel, I will help you do so, and if you want to find something, I will help you find it even if I have to give a thousand gold. Sir Jonathan. Please tell me. How can I help you? In the past, he had helped her because he was carrying out the orders of his master, Bernard, but it was different now. He sincerely wanted to help her. Even though he might not be with her until the end of her journey, he wanted to be the stepping stones so that she could safely take her first steps. If its help, Ive already received more than I deserve. Herietta, who was lost in deep thought for a moment, opened her mouth. Besides, the truth is. Herietta let out a sigh and tried to speak, but Jonathan held up one hand to stop her. He turned his head sideways and put his ear towards the outside. Careful eyes. Slightly parted lips. Herietta wondered what was going on, and at the same time, his expression, which was listening to it, was distorted. Whooom. A low, heavy sound like a boat horn. It was the sound coming through the tightly closed window. No way. Jonathan jumped up. Then, without hesitation, he strode to the window and opened it wide. Then a rumbling sound, like coming from the abyss, grew louder and louder. . Herietta, who had followed Jonathan, peered over his shoulder and out of the window. Surprise spread across her face as she followed where he was staring. A group of dozens of riders were galloping towards the castle. Between them she could see a golden flag fluttering in the wind. It was a flag with the coat of arms of the royal family of Velicia. A special visitor has come to Arrowfield Castle. * * * Herietta and Jonathan hurried downstairs. Going outside through the wide open door, they saw that many people were already waiting to greet the newly arrived guest. And among them, the owner of the castle, the Lord of Arrowfield, and his family were also included. The figure of the Lord, standing at the bottom of the steps and holding his hands together in reverence, stood in stark contrast to the expensive fur coat he was wearing. Had they been warned in advance that a guest was coming? It was a wonder how the Lord could move so quickly at an advanced age of nearly seventy. Most of the group consisted of fully armed knights. A red cloak was draped over their broad shoulders, indicating that they were knights of Velicia. There was a man standing at the front of the group. He was wearing a neat robe unlike the others, and he stood out because of his different appearance. The man gave the reins of the horse he rode to an attendant and had a conversation with the Lord who came to welcome him. Then, perhaps he felt a presence, he turned his head and looked up the stairs. His calm and indifferent expression suddenly brightened. Herietta! He exclaimed. Then he quickly ran up the stairs, sprinting on his long legs. Herietta! Your, Your Highness? Herietta was startled when she realized that the man was none other than Bernard. Your Highness? Why is Your Highness here ? You should be in the capital now. But Herrieta couldnt utter those words. Bernard came and hugged her first. Herietta. He called her name again. I missed you. . I really missed you. Bernard whispered like he was making a confession to a holy priest. His soft voice tickled Herrietas ears. A refreshing menthol scent spread from his wide arms. It was a body scent she had become quite accustomed to. Herietta was speechless seeing Bernard covering her whole body without even hiding it. He looked at her with an expression so tender and affectionate. The sincere heart, unmixed with a single lie, poured down like a waterfall. But thats for a while. Herietta, who had blinked her eyes while being trapped in Bernards strong arms, suddenly came to her senses. Dozens of eyes were on the two. Expressions of those people showing they do not understand the situation that was unfolding in front of them. Embarrassed, she hurriedly pushed Bernard away. Your Highness! People are looking at us! Herietta gave him a small scolding. Someone would think that we separated and reunited again after 10 years. Ten years? From my point of view, it felt much longer than that. Bernard did not hesitate in the slightest and confidently responded to her. He put both of his hands on her shoulders and began to look around with serious eyes. Are you hurt? As you can see, Im fine. Harrieta shrugged her shoulders and said indifferently. Bernard looked a little relieved to hear her answer. What brings you here? Herrieta asked. What about the capital? I came to meet you. Bernard replied. With a confident look, without any hesitation. Me? Herietta looked puzzled and pointed her finger at herself. Just that reason? I told you. Bernard gently squeezed Heriettas hand. I missed you. In his deep eyes, Heriettas face was enveloped. She felt that his hand in hers was gentle yet powerful at the same time. Want to read more? Up to [24] are available on : For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 123 You didnt miss me? Ah, I dont mean that but Its dangerous. Herietta quickly explained as Bernard looked visibly upset. What if something happens to Your Highness while you move hastily? Even so, the current state of affairs is very dire. Nothing happened. You never know. Still, youre a member of the royal family, so Your Highness has to be mindful of your own safety. Do you think I would pay attention to such details? As Herietta continued to speak, Bernard just sneered. You dont know who I am. His face was arrogant and provocative as he looked at her with his head tilted sideways. Herietta stared up at his face. Before long, her eyes narrowed. Youre always like this. Herietta let out a deep sigh and shook her head. Your Highness behaves as you please, thats why youre labeled a foolish prince. . Dont blame anyone else. Listen. There is an old saying, There is no smoke without fire. Now Your Highness. . whats wrong? . Why are you looking at me like that? Herietta, who had been yapping at Bernard for a while, tilted her head and asked. At this point, he should retort, but he just stared blankly at her face without saying a word. I like it. Herietta widened her eyes. Like, what is there to like? Bernard spoke again as she rolled her eyes wondering if this was another plot. To be able to meet and talk with you like this. Bernard tucked the side of Heriettas hair behind her ear with his long fingers. He smiled and said. Im realizing all over again how I like it. * * * You said you met the commander of the Kustan Army? Bernard asked, setting the teacup down on the table. Perhaps he hadnt expected it at all, he looked very surprised. And he let you go without a hitch? Bernards gaze once again scanned Herietta up and down. There was concern in his eyes, thinking if there might be a wound that he hadnt noticed yet. Herietta, who was sitting across from Bernard, glanced towards the door. Confirming that the door was firmly closed, she slowly nodded her head. He warned me. Warned? Bernard furrowed his eyebrows at the unfavorable word. What do you mean warned? He said he would cut me if I ran into him again. . Heriettas words darkened Bernards complexion. Cold frozen eyes. Tightly closed lips. He didnt openly frown, but the fact that his mood had subsided considerably was evident without anyone saying. Should I not have said that? She just said it without much thought. But Bernard reacted much more strongly than she had expected, and Herietta wondered if she had made a mistake. Bernard was still pondering something with his vicious eyes flashing. Then, perhaps he had finished his thoughts, he spoke again. What kind of person was he? The he that Bernard referred to must be the commander of the Kustan army. I dont know. Herietta hesitated before she answered. In her mind, she recalled the man in black armor she had met. He didnt talk much. He was someone with a strong sense of quietness overall. Quiet? Yes. But that doesnt mean hes weak. Herietta added hastily. The man stood quietly like a rock in the forest, like a shadow under a tree. Even then, if he put his mind to it, he immediately attracted peoples attention, and with just a few words, he completely subdued the people around him. His murderous energy was intense enough to make spines run cold and senses tingle. Although it was only for a moment, Herietta still vividly remembered the thrill of the terrible murderous energy he hurled at her. Oh, and his swordsmanship skills were quite high. Swordsmanship? Bernard asked back. Herietta nodded her head. Yes. I saw him take down a pack of gray wolves alone. The gray wolf was the largest and most ferocious of all known wolf species. Furthermore, not only the densely packed teeth, but also the jaws embedded with thick muscles were strong enough to break a whole cows bones at once, so even the most seasoned hunters found it difficult to handle even one. But to be able to deal with not one, but several, of those notorious gray wolves at once. Werent all the rumors about him false? Did he look stronger than Sir Jonathan? Jonathan Coopert. As a knight of Bernards personal guard, he was the best knight in Velicia in terms of skill alone. Hmm. I dont know. However, even so, Herietta could not readily answer. Jonathan wasnt weak. It was just that man, the commander of the Kustan army, was strong. It wasnt that she was unaware of that fact. Then me? Bernard, who was looking at Herietta with ambiguous eyes, asked stealthily Did he look stronger than me? Your Highness? Herietta asked, squinting her eyes. At first glance, he seemed unconcerned, but Bernards gray eyes contained a sense of triumph that could not be concealed. Excuse me, but. Was Your Highness ever stronger than Sir Jonathan? Oh my, oh my. Bernard laughed as Herietta asked so while looking at him. In any case, does that mean she wont say anything she doesnt mean even with a knife in her throat? He leaned back, draped his arms across the back of the sofa, and assumed a relaxed posture. Im sorry. Even if I look at it like this, when I was young, I was called a master of swordsmanship. Thats when you were young. Bernard put on an exaggeratedly sad expression, but Herietta didnt blink an eye. Want to read more? Up to [24] are available on : For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 124 Besides, Ive never seen Your Highness formally engaging in a fight. I dont like being surrounded here and there. Bernard clicked his tongue lightly and shook his head. But even so, he had no intention of holding on to it any longer. He knew that there was some truth in Heriettas words, since he had avoided sparring in public if possible after his coming-of-age ceremony. Still, I dont like letting you think of me as weak. Bernard stared at Herietta and thought. Should I grab someone soon and invite them to sparring? As Bernard thought of this and that and other useless thoughts, Herietta, who was sitting across from him, cautiously called him. Your Highness. Hmm? Where are. They now? Herietta hesitated for a moment before asking. Bernards languid, relaxed expression hardened immediately. He remembered what had happened at the meeting a few days ago. The eyes that looked straight at him, asking for a chance to prove his worth this time. Bernard inhaled and exhaled slowly. Last news came that they were heading to the Butron region. Butron. Heriettas words trailed off. When she looked at him, his complexion darkened noticeably. Bernard clasped his hands together and leaned his upper body forward. Without even asking, he could guess what she was concerned about. Dont worry. We wont be sitting still. Bernard deliberately raised his voice and said so. In fact, my brother went out to Butron with 10,000 troops. Crown Prince Siorn? Herietta was taken aback. But he obviously. Herietta was confused. Siorn. Designated as the successor of King Velicia, was a person with a kind and gentle image, unlike the passionate and free-spirited Bernard. He seemed more suited to holding a pen than holding a sword. His public reputation was also the same. But to think that he personally led his troops to the battlefield. It was truly shocking news. After getting to know Siorn, he might be a very talented person. As Herietta thought of all sorts of possibilities in her mind, Bernard spoke calmly. Brother is an exceptionally smart and insightful person. Also, those who assist Brother are all people with a reputation for being skilled and competent. . So, good news will come from Butron soon. He turned his head and looked toward the window. Through the wide open windows, he could see the endless blue sky. A clear sky without a single cloud. But why is his heart so gloomy and anxious? It will be so. Bernard, who was quietly looking out the window, muttered like talking to himself. And that was not only to Herietta, but also to Bernard and himself. * * * Two days after that. Late in the day, when the sun had already gone down. A messenger has arrived at Arrowfield. He came running, waving his flag as black as night, and immediately asked to see Bernard. Like the sky had collapsed, he was walking around with a very sad face. As soon as he saw Bernard wearing a robe, he immediately knelt down. I have something to tell Your Highness. With trembling hands, the messenger took a letter from his chest and presented it to Bernard. A black envelope embroidered with the royal family crest. And a black silk ribbon tied finely on it. What they meant, Bernard knew. His straight, well-mannered face contorted in an instant. * * * Siorn Violetta Shane Passcourt. The noble star who was designated as the 17th king of Velicia, the son of 16th king of Velicia, the eldest son of Roman Egilei Cenchilla Pascourt. Hermann calendar Year 4732. Spring in April, when spring flowers began to bloom. While fighting against the enemy to prevent Butron Fortress from being occupied, he died a heroic death with his throat cut by the enemys sword. The unfortunate Crown Prince, whom people had high expectations to be a competent monarch in the future. Become a star in the eternal sky at the young age of twenty-seven. A History for the Forgotten, Excerpts from the Western Continent * * * The room was dark. All the curtains by the window were drawn, and it was dark as if night had come, as no candles had been lit, let alone lamplights. There was no sound except the occasional sound of the wind shaking the windows. Lonely and desolate. There could be no better word to describe the atmosphere in the room. . With all passages leading to the outside world blocked, Bernard sat alone. He sat half-fallen on his chair, silently staring at nothing but empty space. His shiny black hair was disheveled, and his simple but neat dressing was visibly disheveled. Two wide eyes. Pale skin. Chapped lips. There was no more light to be found in the mans eyes, which had always shone with a light. Your Highness. Herietta slowly approached Bernard. Your Highness Bernard. He couldnt hear even when he was called, and he didnt seem to recognize even when she approached him. Bernard sat half-fazed. Herietta clenched her fists at the sight of him who had changed 180 degrees overnight. A regular sound of breathing. Was he mourning the fate of his own flesh and blood who passed away too early? Or is he denying the reality by holding on to irreversible time now? It was a sadness that Herietta had experienced before too. A shock as if she had been hit in the head with a blunt weapon. Pain as if a large hole had been punched in the middle of her chest. Even if she tried hard to understand it, she cant understand it, and even if she tried hard to fill it in, it would be a hole that cant be filled. . Herietta did not offer any vague words of consolation. Because she knew that nothing she said would comfort him now. Want to read more? Up to [24] are available on : For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~! Chapter 125 Instead, she knelt down in front of Bernard without saying a word. She then took his hand, which was resting on the handle of the chair, and lightly laid her cheek on it. Warmth passed over the back of the cold hand. . Before long, Bernard, who was sitting like a doll, was breathing hard. A suppressed moan escaped from between his chapped lips. He lowered his head helplessly. His body, which hadnt even moved, trembled slightly. Drop, drop. Hot tears fell drop by drop on Bernards leg. Emotions once burst were like a collapsed dam. A grown man cried like a child in the dark. A man who has lost the person he held close, loved and cherished with all his heart. The man who stood in the most noble position after the king in this country. A rest for the dead. A peace of mind for the living. Herietta, who had listened to Bernards muffled sobs, let out a long sigh and closed her eyes. The sound of the wind was no longer heard. * * * I will go to Siqman. Bernard, who was looking out of the window with his hands behind his back, declared quietly. Herietta, who was sitting behind him, looked at his back. Like the disheveled look he showed a few days ago never existed, his outfit was spotlessly clean and tidy. They say the troops that survived the Butron battle are currently stationed there. It seems that most of the people who could serve as commanders have died and they are having a hard time. Does Your Highness intend to lead them personally? Well. Well have to see the situation, but maybe. Hearing Bernards answer, Herietta lowered her gaze. Then she looked at her hand, which was placed neatly on her lap. It was an answer she had already expected of him to some extent. There was no reason to be surprised now. Rolling her eyes as she thought of this and that, she opened her mouth. So, when are you leaving? The day after tomorrow. Im leaving as soon as were ready. Bernard turned to face Herietta. Stretching his hands slightly behind him, he leaned against the window sill. Herietta. Bernard called upon her name. She waited patiently for his next words. Do you still want to go to Brimdel? . Or do you want to remain here, at Arrowfield? Herietta was silent. Tell me. Whatever decision you make is fine. Bernard, who interpreted Heriettas attitude in a different way, urged her to answer in a more subdued voice. Its fine with me. I will do whatever you want. Your Highness. Herietta lifted her head and looked straight at Bernard, who was standing by the window. HIs eyes, bathed in sunlight, were as clear and bright as amber. Please allow me to go to Siqman with you. To Siqman? Bernard was quite surprised by the unexpected request. Did she accidentally say something wrong? However, Heriettas gaze at him was firm. He frowned. But why? Bernard asked. Siqman will soon become a battlefield. A chaotic and terrible hell will unfold, life and death can be determined by a single tilt. . Herietta. I dont know why you ask me to do that, but I want to object to it first. Besides, if you go there, I wont be able to pay attention to you. I will be very busy just taking care of the tasks given to me. It was a battlefield that anyone who was still alive wanted to avoid. The road to hell stretched out above the ground. Those who participated in the war did not suffer from trauma for nothing. No sane person, with common sense, would ever ask to be taken there. Especially if they have at least a little will to live. Then think again. Bernard straightened himself up. That is not a place to go lightheartedly. No, Your Highness. You are wrong. Herietta, who had been quietly listening to his words, smiled slightly. I am not asking you this lightly. She thought about it for days and days and thought about it again. She still didnt know what was right or wrong. The feeling is like swimming alone in the endless open sea. Ciela. This is the last time I pass on it as a coincidence. A scene from the past that had been buried in her memory came to mind. But if I run into you again after that. After that. At that time. The mans warning, which was so cold that it gave an eerie atmosphere, seemed to echo in her ears. A murderous energy so intense that her hair stood on end. Followed by deep fear. Herietta clenched her fists. Then, she looked at Bernard with the most determined eyes and said, Im asking you because I have to go there no matter what. Somehow, she wanted to see him again. The man who had kindly warned her that if he ever saw her again, he would undoubtedly cut her throat. * * * Siqman Fortress. Designed three hundred years ago under the direction of a famous architect, the fortress was unusually built right under a sheer cliff. Open tawny wilderness and head-breaking cliffs. And even the huge gray architecture created by humans. It was a combination that anyone would say to be unnatural. Its really strange nonetheless. Herietta thought the scenery created by the combination of these three was very attractive. Creak, creak. As the pulley turned, the massive gate that had been closed began to open. Waiting for the gates to fully open, Herietta, sitting on the horse, glanced around the fortress walls. Want to read more? Up to [24] are available on : For update pings, novel discussions and/or to send mistake reports, join our server~!